may easily be coniectured what these practisers haue likewyse done in the rest Thirdly by one Italian tricke of Polydore Uirgill in our daies An ItaliaÌ„ tricke of Polydore Virgill to burne his bookes which he had gotten into his handes the properties and doinges of all other Italian papists of elder time may partly be coniectured For so I am informed by such as precisely will affirme it to be true y t when Polydore being licensed by the king to viewe and searche all Libraries had once accomplished his storye by the help of such books as he had compiled out of Libraries in y e end when he had taken out what he would like a true factor for y e popes own tooth he piled his bookes together set them al on a light fire For what cause he so did I can not certaynly pronounce but who so considereth well his religion may shrewdly suspect him For a probatioÌ„ wherof this may serue for a sufficient tryall that whereas of all other writers of historyes that haue bene in EnglaÌ„d as of Fabian Lanquer Rastall More Leland Balle Halle such other some of their bookes which they then occupyed yet remayn in hands to be seene Onely of suche books as Polydore vsed and which past his handes what Englishe man is he that hath seene or can shewe me one Whereby it may wel be thought the foresaid information to be true As also by this one Italian tricke of Polydore may other Italians likewise be suspected in making away such Latin books within this land as made not for their purpose But for somuch as those Latine bookes be nâ—w abolished and can not be had let vs returne to our Saxon tongue agayne and see what this Saxon sermon of Elfricus translation doth say for transubstantiation The copy whereof here ensueth ¶ A Sermon translated out of Latin into the Saxon tongue by Aelfricus against Transubstantiation An. 996. In die Sanctae Pascae ¶ The Alphabet of the Saxon tongue ¶ a. b. c. d. d. e. f. f. È g. h. i. l. m. n. o. p. r. r. s. s. t. t u. Æ¿. w. x. y. y. z. z. Abbreuiations AE Ae. Þ. Th. Þ. Th. S. S. Æ¿. W. and. ð. th þ. th This Sermon was vsuall to be read in the Church here in England in the Saxons time An. 366. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same in English A Sermon on Easter day MEn beloued it hathe bene often sayde vnto you about our Sauiours resurrection A Sermon 〈◊〉 Saxon 〈◊〉 into transâ—â—â—ed into Englishe howe hee on this present day after his suffering mightely rose from deathe Nowe will we open vnto you through Gods grace of the holye housell which ye should nowe go vnto and instruct your vnderstanding about this mysterie both after the olde couenaunt and also after the newe that no doubting maye trouble you about thys liuely foode The almightye God bad Moses hys Captaine in the Lande of Egypt to commaund the people of Israel to take to euery family a lamb of one yere old the night they departed out of the countrey to the land of promise and to offer that lambe to God and after to cutte it and to make the ✚ ✚ This signe of the crosse is beside the text but here we must beare with the ignorance of that time Exod. 12. signe of the Crosse wyth the lambes bloud vpon the side postes and the vpper post of theyr doore and afterwarde to eate the Lambes flesh rosted and vnleauened bread with wilde lettisse God sayeth vnto Moyses Eate of the Lambe nothing rawe nor sodden in water but rosted at the fire Eate the heade the feete and the inwardes and lette nothing of it be left vntill the morning if anye thing therof remaine that shall you burne with fire Eate it in this wise Girde your loynes and doe your shoes on your feete haue you staues in your handes and eate it in haste The tyme is the Lordes Passeouer And there was slaine on that night in euery house through oute Pharaos raigne the firste borne childe and Gods people of Israel were deliuered froÌ„ that sodaine death through the Lambes offering his bloudes marking Then sayde God vnto Moyses Keepe this day in your remembraunce and holde it a great feaste in your kindredes wyth a perpetuall obseruation and eate vnleauened breade alwayes seuen dayes at this feaste Exod. 14. After thys deede God led the people of Israel ouer the red Sea with drye foote drowned therein Pharao and all his army together with theyr possessions and fedde afterward the Israelites 40. yeares wyth heauenly foode Exod. 17. and gaue them water out of the hard rocke vntill they came to the promised land Parte of thys storie we haue treated off in an other place partly we shall nowe declare to witte that which belongeth to the holye housell Christen men may not nowe keepe that olde lawe bodely but it behooueth them to knowe what it Ghostlye signifieth That innocent Lambe which the old Israelites did then kil had signification after Ghostly vnderstanding of Christes suffering who vnguiltie shedde his holy bloud for our redemption Hereof sing Gods seruaunts at euery * * This Masse was not theÌ„ 〈◊〉 to these 〈◊〉 Popishe 〈◊〉 blasphemous masâ—es 〈◊〉 Masse Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis That is in our speach Thou Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vppon vs. Those Israelites were deliuered from that sodaine deathe and from Pharaos bondage by the lambes offeryng which signified Christes suffering through which we be deliuered from euerlasting death and from the deuils cruell raigne if we rightly beleue in the true redemer of the whole world Christ the Sauiour That Lambe was offered in the euening and our sauiour suffered in the sixt age of this world This age of this corruptible worlde is reckened vnto the euening They marked with the lambes bloud vppon the doores and the vpper postes * * This Hebrewe letter Thau was not marked for the signe of the crosse but for the word â—orat that 〈◊〉 the law of God the first letter for the whole world Ezech. 9. Thau that is the signe of the crosse and wer so defended from the Angels that killed the Egyptians first borne childe And wee * * That oneâ—y crosse is it wherewith we are marked that S. Paule speaketh of Ephe 2. Christ reconciled both to God 〈◊〉 one body through 〈◊〉 crosse ought to marke our foreheades and our bodies with the token of Christes roode y t we may be also deliuered from destruction when we shal be marked both on forehead and also in heart with the bloude of oure Lordes suffering Those Israelites dyd eate the lambes flesh at their Easter time when they were deliuered and we receiue ghostly Christes body
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâ—an for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. 〈◊〉 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. 〈◊〉 out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌ„fesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
set forth by the Uniuersities of Colene and Louane in Germany agaynst the foresayd errors Many other witnesses also we might alledge which here least we should seme to write a story we pretermâ—â— Wherfore we for the charge of our Pastorall office coÌ„mitted vnto vs can no longer forbeare or winck at the pestiferous poyson of the foresayd errors of the which errors we thought here good to recite certayne The tenor of whiche is this as foloweth It is an old heresy to say Article◠〈◊〉 Luther that the Sacramentes of the new 〈◊〉 doth geue grace to them qui non ponunt obicem i. which haue in themselues to the contrary no let In a childe after his Baptisme to deny that sinne remayneth is to tread downe Paule and Christ vnder foote The origene of sinne although no actuall sinne doe folow â—fter doth stay the soule leauing the body from the entraunce into heauen Vnperfite charity of a maÌ„ departing must needes bring wyth it great feare which of it selfe is enough to deserue the payne of Purgatory and stoppeth the entrance into the kingdome of heauen To say that penaunce standeth of three partes to wit contrition confession and satisfaction is not founded in holy Scripture nor in auncient holy and Christian Doctors ContritioÌ„ which a man stirreth vp in himselfe by discussing remembring and detestinge his sinnes in reuoluing his former yeares in bitternesse of soule and in pondering the waight number and filthinesse of his sinnes the leesing of eternall blisse and getting of eternall damnation this contrition maketh a man an hipocrite and a great sinner It is an olde prouerbe to be preferred before the doctrine of all that haue written hitherto of contrition from henceforth to transgresse no more The chiefest and the best penaunce is a new life Neither presume to confesse the veniall sinnes nor yet all thy mortall sinnes Best repâ—â—â—tance iâ— a new lyfe for it is impossible to remember all the mortall sinnes that thou hast committed and therefore in the primitiue Church they confessed the mortall sinnes which onely were manifest While we seeke to number vp all our sinnes sincerely vnto the priest we meane nothing els herein but that we will leaue nothing to the mercy of God to be forgeuen In confession no man hath his sinnes forgeuen except he beleue wheÌ„ the priest forgeueth the same to be remitted yea otherwise his sinne remayneth vnforgeueÌ„ vnles he beleue the same to be forgeuen For els remission of the priest and geuing of grace doth not suffice except beliefe come on his part that is remitted Thinke not thy sinne to be assoyled for the worthines of thy contrition but for the word of Christ Whatsoeuer thou losest c. When thou art absolued of the priest Math. 1â— trust confidently vpon these wordes and beleue firmely thy selfe to be absolued then art thou truely remitted Admit the party that is confessed were not contrite whiche is * * 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 can not 〈◊〉 that the fayth of 〈◊〉 true 〈◊〉 without contriâ—iâ—â— impossible or that the priest pronouÌ„ced the wordes of losing not in earnest but in iest yet if the party beleue that he is absolued he is truely absolued in deed In the sacrament of penaunce and absolution the Pope or bishop do no more then any inferior priest can do Yea and where a priest is not to be had there euery Christian man yea or Christian woman standeth in as good stead * * He meâ—â—neth thiâ— because as no 〈◊〉 knowetâ— his sinnâ— so no 〈◊〉 can be 〈◊〉 for sufficyeâ—â— None ought to say to the priest that he is contrite neither ought the priest to aske any such matter It is a great error of them which come to the holy housel trusting vpon this that they are coÌ„fessed that theyr coÌ„science grudgeth them of no deadly sinne that they haue sayd theyr prayers and done such other preparatiues before all those do eat drink to theyr owne iudgement But if they beleeue there to obteyne Gods grace this fayth maketh them pure and worthy It were good that the church should determine in a generall couÌ„cell lay men to coÌ„municate vnder both kindes the Bohemians so doing be therin neither hereticks nor schismatickes The treasures out of which the Pope doth graunt his Indulgences are not the merites of Christ nor of the Sayntes Indulgences and pardons be a deuout seducing of the faythfull and hinderance to good works and are in the number of theÌ„ which be thinges * * This 〈◊〉 correcteâ— in his Aâ—â—tioÌ„s of 〈◊〉 Articles sayth 〈◊〉 Indulgâ—â—â— be neytâ—â—â— lawfulâ—â— expedieâ—â— And liâ—â—â—wise he recteth reuokeâ—â— the 〈◊〉 lawfull but not expedient Pardons and Indulgences to them which haue them auayle not to remission of the punishment due before God for actuall sinnes committed They which thinke that Indulgences are wholesome and coÌ„ducible to the fruite of the spirite are deceiued Indulgences are onely necessary for publicke transgressions are onely graunted to them that are obstinate and impacient Indulgences and pardons are vnprofitable to 6. sortes of persons 1. to them that be dead or lye in dying 2. to theÌ„ that be weâ—â— and infirme 3. to such as haue lawful impedimentes 4. to theÌ„ that haue not offended 5. to such as haue offended but not publickly 6. to those that amend and do well Excommunications be onely outward punishmentes and doe not depriue a man of the publike spirituall prayers of the Church Christians are to be taught rather to loue excommunication then to dread it The bish of Rome successor of Peter is not the vicar of Christ ordeined by Christ and S. Peter to haue authoritie ouer all the churches in the world The wordes of Christ to Peter Whatsoeuer thou loosest c. Math 16. extend no further but onely to those things which bee bound of Peter hymselfe It is not in the hands eyther of the church or of the Pope to make articles of the fayth yea or lawes either of maners or good workes Albeit the Pope with a great part of the church teachyng so or so did not erre therein yet is it no sinne nor heresie for a man to hold contrary to them namely in such things which are not necessary to saluation so long as it is not otherwise condemned or approued by a generall Councell We haue a way made playne vnto vs to infringe the authoritie of Councels and freely to gainestand their doyngs and to iudge vpon their Decrees and boldly to speake our knowledge whatsoeuer we iudge to be true whether the same be approoued or reproued by any generall Councell Some of the articles of Iohn Hus condemned in the Councell of Constance are Christian most true and Euangelicall whome the vniuersall Church cannot condemne In euery good worke the iust man sinneth * * Euery good worke of ours when it is best done it is a veniall sinne To burne heretikes is against the will of the spirit * * To
father And seeing he hath such care for the haires of our head howe much more doeth he care for our life it selfe Wherefore let Gods aduersaries do what they lust whether they take life or take it not they can do vs no hurt for their crueltye hath no further power then God permitteth them and that which commeth vnto vs by the will of our heauenly father can be no harme no losse neither destruction vnto vs but rather gain wealth and felicitie For all troubles and aduersitie that chaunce to such as be of God by the wil of the heauenly father can be none other but gaine and aduantage That the spirite of manne may feele these consolations the geuer of them the heauenly father must be prayed vnto for the merites of Christes passion for it is not the nature of man that can be contented Prayer necessary Iames 1. 1. Cor. 1.8 vntill it be regenerated and possessed with Gods spirit to beare paciently the troubles of the minde or of the body When the minde and heart of a man seeth of euery side sorow and heauines the worldly eye beholdeth nothing but suche things as be troublous wholely bent to robbe the poore of that hee hath and also to take from him hys life except the man weighe these brittle and vncertaine treasures that be taken from him with the riches of the life to come and this life of the body with the life in Christes precious bloud and so for the loue and certaintie of the heauenly ioyes contemne all thyngs present doubtles he shall neuer be able to beare the losse of goodes life or any other things of this world Therefore S. Paule geueth a very godly and necessary lesson to all men in this short and transitorie life and therin sheweth howe a man may best beare the iniquitie and troubles of this world If ye be risen againe with Christ sayth he seeke the things which are aboue Collos. â—â— A lesson how to beare trouble where Christ sitteth at the right hande of God the father Wherefore the Christian mans faith must be alwayes vppon the resurrection of Christe when he is in trouble and in that glorious resurrection he shall not onely see continuall and perpetuall ioy and consolation but also the victorie and triumph of all persecution trouble sinne death hell the deuil and al other tyrants and persecuters of Christ and of Christes people the teares and weepings of the faithfull dryed vppe theyr woundes healed their bodies made immortall in ioy their soules for euer praising the Lord and coniunction and societie euerlasting wyth the blessed company of Gods electes in perpetuall ioy But the woordes of S. Paule in that place if they be not marked shall doe little profite to the reader or hearer and geue him no pacience at all in this impacient and cruell world In this first part S. Paule commaundeth vs to thinke or set our affections on things that are aboue Two thinges commaunded by S. Paule writing to the Collossians The first is to see and know what thiâ—ges are aboue and what thinges are beneath and and to discerne rightly betwene them The second is to set our affection vpon them that are aboue and not vpon the other And this lesson is harder then the otheâ— When he biddeth vs seeke the thyngs that are aboue hee requireth that oure mindes neuer cease from prayer and studie in Gods word vntill we see knowe and vnderstande the vanities of thys worlde the shortnesse and miserie of thys life and the treasures of the worlde to come the immortalitie thereof and the ioyes of that life and so neuer cease seeking vntill suche time as we know certainly and be perswaded what a blessed man hee is that seeketh the one and finedeth it and careth not for the other though hee loose it and in seekynge to haue ryght iudgement betwene the life present and the life to come wee shall finde howe little the paines imprysonment sclaunders lies and death it selfe is in thys worlde in respect of the paines euerlasting the prisonne infernall and dungeon of hell the sentence of Gods iust iudgement and euerlasting death When a man hath by seeking the woorde of God found out what the things aboue be then must hee as S. Paule saith set his affections vpon them And this commaundement is more harde then the other For mans knowledge many times seeth the best and knoweth that there is a life to come better then thys life present as you maye see howe daily men and women can praise and commende yea and wishe for heauen and to be at rest there yet they sette not their affection vpon it they do more affect and loue in dede a trifle of nothing in this worlde that pleaseth their affection then the treasure of all treasures in heauen which their owne iudgement sayth is better then all worldly thinges Wherefore we must set our affections vpon the things that be aboue that is to say when any thing worse then heauen vppon the earth offereth it selfe to be ours if we wil geue our good willes to it and loue it in our heartes then ought we to see by the iudgement of Gods woorde whether we may haue the worlde without offence of God and suche thyngs as be for this worldly life wythout his displeasure If wee can not S. Paules commaundement must take place Set your affections on things that are aboue If the riches of thys world may not be gotten nor kept by Gods lawe neyther our liues be continued without the deniall of hys honour we must set our affection vpon the richesse and lyfe that is aboue and not vpon things that be on the earth Therfore this second commaundement of S. Paul requireth How thinges of this world may be possessed and how not that as our minds iudge heauenly things to be better then thyngs vpon the earth and the life to come better then the life present so we should chuse them before other preferre them and haue such affection to the best that in no case we set the worst before it as the most part of the world doth and hath done for they choose the best and approoue it and yet follow the worste But these thyngs my godly wife require rather cogitation meditation and praier then wordes or talke They be easie to be spoken of but not so easie to be vsed and practised Wherefore seeing they be Gods gyftes Scriptures woulde bee mused vpon rather then talked vpon and none of ours to haue as our owne when we would we must seke them at our heauenly fathers hand who seeth and is priuy how poore and wretched we be and how naked how spoiled and destitute of all his blessed giftes we be by reason of sinne He did commaund therefore his Disciples when he shewed them that they shoulde take paciently the state of thys present life full of troubles and persecution Math. 24. Luke 2. to praye that they myghte well
as before ye heard Nicholas Sheterden and Umfrey Middleton answered to the first and second articles affirmatiuely To the third concerning the Catholicke Churche after a sorte they graunted To the fourth and fift and sixt touching the reall presence and the sacrameÌ„t to be ministred in the Latin tongue and in one kind they refused vtterly to sweare Sheterden sayd he would not aunswere thereto before the cause were determined why he was imprisoned and so stil remayned prisoners before the lawes of Parliament receiued c. Middleton added moreouer and confessed that he beleued in hys owne God saying my liuyng God no dead God c. Thacker onely relented and was content to take penaunce Thus the foresayd foure vpon these aunsweres were condemned by the Byshop of Douer the 25. day of Iune an 1555. The burning of foure Martyrs And so being geuen to the seculer power they were burned at Cant. the 12. of Iuly at two seuerall stakes 〈◊〉 Châ—iâ—tian â—â—ayer of â—icholas â—heterden â—â—fore his â—eath but all in one fire together where they in the sight of God and of his Aungels and before men like true souldiours of Iesus Christ gaue a constant testimony to the truth of his holy Gospell The prayer of Nicholas Sheterden before his death O Lord my God and Sauiour whiche art Lord in heauen and earth maker of all things visible and inuisible I am the creature and worke of thy handes Lord God looke vppon me and other thy people which at this time are oppressed of the worldly minded for thy lawes sake Yea lord thy law it self is now trodeÌ„ vnder foote and mens inuentions exalted aboue it and for that cause do I and many thy creatures refuse the glory prayse and commoditie of this life and do chuse to suffer aduersitie and to be banished yea to be burnt with the bookes of thy worde for the hopes sake that it is layd vp in store For Lorde thou knowest if we would but seeme to please men in thinges contrary to thy word we might by thy permission enioy these commodities that other do as wife children goodes and frendes which al I knowledge to be thy giftes geuen to the end I should serue thee And now Lord that the worlde will not suffer me to enioye them except I offend thy lawes behold I geue vnto thee my whole spirite soule and body and loe I leaue here all the pleasures of this life and doe nowe leaue the vse of them for the hope sake of eternall life purchased in Christes bloud Sacrifice of obedience to God and promised to all them that fight on his side and are content to suffer with hym for his truth when soeuer the world and the deuill shall persecute the same O father I doe not presume vnto thee Sacrifice of thankes for redemption in mine owne righteousnes no but onely in the merites of thy deare sonne my sauiour For the whiche excellent gifte of saluation I cannot worthily prayse thee neither is any sacrifice worthy or to be accepted with thee in comparison of oure bodyes mortified and obedient vnto thy will and now Lorde Sacrifice of the body what soeuer rebellion hathe bene or is found in my members agaynst thy will yet do I here geue vnto thee my body to the death rather then I will vse anye straunge worshipping whiche I beseech the accept at my hande for a pure sacrifice let this torment be to me the last enemye destroyed euen death the ende of misery and the beginning of all ioy peace and solace and when the tyme of resurrection commeth then let me enioy agayne these members then glorified which now be spoyled and consumed by the fire O Lord Iesu receaue my spirite into thy handes Amen Letters of Nicholas Shetterden and first a letter to his mother AFter my humble and bounden duety remembred welbeloued Mother A letter of Nicholas Sheterden to his mother this shal be to wishe you increase of grace and and godly wisedome that yee may see and perceiue the craftye bewitching of Sathan our mortal enemy which as I haue diuers times declared vnto you doth not openly shewe himselfe in hys owne likenes but vnder colour of deuotion deceiueth them that keep not a dilligent eye vpon him Sathan transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light but hauing confidence in mans traditions and customes of the worlde leauing the commaundementes of God and Testament of his Sonne Christ Iesus our Lord doe grow more into superstition hipocrisie then into wisedome and true holynesse For this is most true that Sathan the enemy of soules dothe by his ministers make many beleue that those thinges whiche they compell vs vnto for theyr bellye 's sake haue many godly significations although they be most contrary to Gods will as doubtlesse they be euen as did the serpent in Paradise to our first mother Eue. What sayd he hath God commaunded yee shall not eate of all the trees in the Garden The woman sayd of the fruites of the trees in the Garden we may eate but of the tree in the middest of the Garden sayd God see ye eate not least ye dye As the Serpent seduced Eue by an Aple so Priestes seduce the people by Images EueÌ„ so our Ministers now a dayes say hath God commaunded ye shall not make you anye Image or likenes of any thing Yea forsoothe Tush say they what harme can they doe May we not remember God the better wheÌ„ we see his Image or Picture For they are good bookes for the lay men but in deed they be better for the priestes because they receiue the offeringes And looke howe truely the promise of the serpent was kepte with Eue so is the perswasion of our Priests found true to vs. Images more profitable bookes for Priests then for lay men For as Adam and Eue did become like God in knowing good and euill so are we in remembring God by hys Image For Adams eyes were so open that he lost both innocencye and righteousnes and was become most miserable of all creatures and euen so we remember Christ so well by Images that we forget his commaundements and count his Testament confirmed in his bloud for starke madnesse or heresie so miserably haue wee remembred him that of all people we are most blinde Sheterden prophesieth of Gods plagues and this doth followe vpon our presumption when wee remember God by breking of hys law and therefore surely except we repent shortly God wil remember vs in his wrath reward vs with his plagues as sure as there is a God it will come to passe But I know the craftines of them herein I thanke God whiche wil say Where went he to schoole Learning against or without Gods word is vayne and to no purpose Antichrist hath turned the Church cleare vpside downe Is he wiser then our great Doctours that studyed all their life And loe they saye that it is good hay although we smell
of the Articles whyche are these 1 First the said booke damneth all holy Canons calling them ceremonies and statutes of sinfull men and vncunning Newe articles coÌ„mensed against Hunne after his death and calleth the Pope Sathanas and Antichrist 2 Item it damneth the Popes Pardons saieng they be but leasings 3 Item the sayd booke of Hunne saith that Kings and Lords called Christen in name and heathen in conditions defoyle the Sanctuarie of God bringing clarkes full of couetise heresie and malice to stop Gods law that it can not be knowne kept and freely preached 4 Item the saide booke saith that Lordes and Prelates pursue full cruelly them that would teach truly and freely the lawe of God and cherish them that preach sinful mens traditions and statutes by the which he meaneth the holy Canons of Christes Church 5 Item that poore men and idiotes haue the truth of the holy Scriptures more then a thousand Prelates and religious men and clarkes of the schole 6 Item that Christen Kings and Lordes set Idols in Gods house and excite the people to Idolatrie 7 Item that Princes Lords and Prelates so doyng be worse then Herode that pursued Christ and worse then Iewes and heathen men that crucified Christ. 8 Item that euery man swearing by our Lady or any other Saint or creature geueth more honour to the saints then to the holy Trinitie and so he sayth they be idolaters 9. Item he sayth that Saintes ought not to be honored 10. Item he damnethe adoratioÌ„ prayer kneelyng offeryng to Images which he calleth stockes and stones 11. Item he sayth that the very body of the Lord is not conteyned in the SacrameÌ„t of the aultar but that men receiuing it shall thereby keepe in mynde that Christes flesh was wounded and crucified for vs. 12. Item he daÌ„neth the Uniuersitie of Oxford with all degrees and faculties in it as Art Ciuile CanoÌ„ and Diuinitie saying that they let the true way to come to the knowledge of the lawes of God and holy Scripture 13. Item he defendeth the translation of the Bible and holy Scripture into the English tongue An holy mother Church which cannot abide the worde of God to be translated which is prohibited by the lawes of our mother holy Church These Articles thus collected as also the others before specified they caused for a more shew of their preteÌ„ded iustice and innocencie to be opeÌ„ly read the next Sonday folowing by the Preacher at Paules Crosse with this Protestation made before ☞ Maisters and frendes for certaine causes and considerations I haue in commaundemeÌ„t to rehearse shew publish here vnto you the Articles of heresie vpoÌ„ which Richard Hunne was detected and examined The Bishops publication at Paules crosse against R. Hunne and also other great Articles and damnable poyntes and opinions of heresie conteined in some of his bookes be coÌ„men to light and knowledge here ready to be shewed And therewith he read the Articles openly vnto the people concludyng with these wordes And maisters if there be any man desirous to see the specialtie of these Articles or doubt whether they be coÌ„teined in this booke or not for satisfying of his minde let him come to my Lord of London and he shall see it with good will Moreouer here I counsaile and admonishe that if there be any persons that of their simplenes haue bene familiar and acquainted with the sayd Richard Hunne in these Articles or haue heard him read vpon this booke or any other souÌ„dyng to heresie or haue any like bookes their selues let them come vnto my Lord of London betwixt this and Candlemasse next and knowledge their fault they shal be charitably intreated and dealt withall so that both their goodes and honestie shal be saued if they will not come of their owne offer but abyde the processe of the law then at their owne perill be it if the rigour of the law be executed agaynst them After which open publication admonition the Byshop at sundry tymes examined diuers of his Priests and other lay persons vpon the contentes of both these Articles Among which examinates there was a man seruauÌ„t and a mayde of the sayd Hunnes who although they had of long dwelt with him were not able to charge him with any great thing worthy repreheÌ„sion no not in such points as the Byshop chiefly obiected agaynst him But yet the Priestes through whose procurement this mischief was first begon spared no whit stoutly and maliciously to accuse him some in the contentes of the first Articles some in the second Wherefore hauyng now as they thought sufficient matter agaynst him they purposed speedely to proceede to his condemnation Ex Registro Fiâ—ziames Lond. And because they would seeme to doe all thynges formally and by prescript order they first drew out certaine short and summary rules by the which the Byshop should be directed in this solemne Session which are these 1. First let the Byshop sit in his tribunall seate in our Ladyes Chappell 2. Secondly let him recite the cause of his comming Marke the manner of this proceeding and take Notaryes to him to enact that shal be there done 3. Thirdly let him declare how vppon Sonday last at Paules Crosse he caused to be published a generall monition or denunciation that all fautours and mainteyners of Richard Hunne should come in as by this day submit themselues and let him signifie withall how certaine haue come in and haue appeared already 4. Fourthly let him protest say that if there remayne any yet behynd which haue not appeared accordyng to the former monition and denunciation yet if they will come and appeare and submit themselues they shal be heard receiued with grace and fauour 5. Fiftly let the Byshop or some other at his appointmeÌ„t recite the Articles obiected agaynst Richard Hunne in the tyme of his life and theÌ„ the other Articles likewise which were out of his great booke of the Bible extracted 6. Sixtly let the aunsweres and confessions of the sayd Richard Hunne summarely be recited with the AttestatioÌ„s made to the same Articles Also let his bookes be exhibited and theÌ„ Thomas Brooke his seruaunt be called for 7. Seuently let it be openly cryed at the Quere doore that if there be any which will defend the articles opinions bookes or the memory of the said Richard Hunne let them come and appeare and they shall be heard as the lawe in that behalfe shall require 8 Eightly let it be openly cryed as in maner before for such as be receiuers fauourers defenders or beleeuers of the sayd Richard Hunne that all such do appear and submit themselues to the Bishop or else he intendeth to proceede to the excommunication of them in generall according to the exigence of the law in that behalfe 9 Ninthly then the Byshop speaking to the standers by and to them which sate with him vpon the bench of the Clergie demaunding of them what their iudgement
therefore it is easie to iudge to how fauourable and vprightfull hartes they tooke vppon them to be his aduocates and defenders The Chauncellour likewise charged him vpon the same xxiij daye y t since his last imprisonment he had said vnto Robert Cluny the Bishops Sumner and his keeper that as far foorth as he could see or perceiue for his parte in this his matter the lawes of the Church were grounded vpon Pilate Cayphas The lawes of the church of Rome groūded vpon Pilate and Cayphas Which obiection he graunting to be true the Chaūcellour did for that time dismisse the Courte vntill the first daye of Marche nexte following Uppon whiche daye minding to make quicke dispatche he in fewe wordes asked Man what matter he had to alledge for himselfe why he shoulde not then considering the premisses bee pronounced a relapsed heretique and receiue suche punishement by the seculare power as to suche was due by order of lawe But he hauing no other allegations then before whiche might take place with them was finally condemned as an heretique And notwithstanding that as the register noteth but howe truely God onely knoweth he did agayne forsake his former renewed profession of Christes Gospell and yelded himselfe vnto the Bish. of Rome requiring to be absolued from his curse of excommunication and contented to doe such penaunce as they should enioyne him he was yet the xxix day of Marche deliuered by Doctour Hed vnto the Sheriffe of London The popish chauncelour would not seeme to cōsent to his death but yet could send him to the Shambles to be kilde to be then presently burned with this protestation made before that he might not consent to the death of any and therefore he desired the Sheriffe that he woulde receiue this person as relapsed and condemned and yet to punishe him otherwise then by rigorous rigour The wordes to be marked in their sentence be these Rogamus attentè in visceribus Iesu Christi vt huiusmodi dignae seueritatis vltio executio de te contra te in hac parte fienda taliter moderetur vt non sit rigor rigidus neque mansuetudo dissoluta sed as salutē sanitatem animae tuae c. That is We desire in the bowels of our lord Iesus Christ that the punishment and execution of due seueritie of thee against thee in this part may so be moderate that there be no rigorous rigour nor yet no dissolute mansuetude but to the health and wealth of thy soule c. Wherein these Catholique Churchmen doe well declare accordyng to the wordes of Thomas Man before expressed that the lawes of their church be grounded vpō Pilate Caiphas For like as Caiphas with his court of Phariseis cried against Christ vnto Pilate It is not lawfull for vs to put anye man to death But if thou let hym go thou art not Caesars friend Euen so they first condemning the saints of God to death and then deliuering them vnto the secular Magistrate to be thereupon executed woulde yet couer their malignant hartes with the cloke of hipocriticall holines and vnwillingnes to shedde bloude But God be thanked whiche bringeth all thinges to light in his due time vncouereth her hipocrisie at last that she may be seene and knowne in right colours * The burning of Thomas Man Thus Thomas man the manly martyr of Iesu christ being condemned by the vniust sentence of Hed the Chaūcellour was deliuered to the Sheriffe of London sitting on horsebacke in Pater noster rowe before the Byshops doore an 1518. protesting to the sayde Sheriffe that he had no power to put him to deathe and therefore desired the Sheriffe to take him as a relapse and cōdemned to see him punished Et tamen citra Mortem that is without death as the wordes stand in the Register The Sheriffe receiuing neither articles to be read at his burning nor any Indentures of that his deliuerye Thomas Man burned of the Sheriffe without any warrāt An. 1518. Mens Mart. 29. Ex Regist. immediately caryed him to Smithfielde and there in the same day in the foorenoone caused him to be put into Gods Aungell according to the wordes of the sayd Thomas Man before saying that if he were taken againe of the pilled knaue priestes as he called them he wist well he should goe to the holy Aungell and then be an angell in heauen In the deposition of one Thomas Risby weauer of Stratford Langthorn against y e forenamed Martyr Tho. Man it appeareth by the Registers that he had bene in diuers places and countryes in England and had instructed very many as at Amersham at London at Billerica Chemsford at Stratford Langford at Oxbrige at Burnham at Henley vpon Thamis in Suffolke and Northfolke at Newbery and diuers places moe where he himselfe testifieth that as he went Westward he found a great company of well disposed persons being of the same iudgement touching the sacrament of the Lordes supper that he was of and especially at Newbery where was as he confessed a glorious and sweete societie of faythfull fauourers who had continued the space of xv yeares together Ex Regist. Rich. Fitziames Pag. 798. Vj. score abiured and 3. or 4. burnt about Newbery 60. yeares agoe till at last by a certaine lewd person whome they trusted and made of their counsell they were bewrayed and then many of them to the number of sixe or seuen score were abiured and three or foure of them burnt From thence he came then as he confessed to the forest of Windsore where he hearing of the brethren which were at Hamersham remoued thither where he found a godly and a great company which had continued in that doctrine and teaching 23. yeares whiche was from this present time 70. yeares agone Abiuratio magna Knowen men or Iust fast men of Amersham W. Tilseley or rather Tylseworth martyr Vid. supra Pag. 774. And this congregation of Buckingham shyre men remayned till the time of Iohn Longham Bishop of Lincolne whereof we shal Christ willing heare more anone Against these faythfull Christiās of Amersham was great troble and persecution in the time of W. Smyth Byshop of Lincolne about the yeare of our Lord 1057. at whiche time diuers and many were abiured and it was called Abiuratio Magna the great abiuration and they whiche were noted of that doctrine and profession were called by the name of knowne men or iust fast men c. In this congregatiō of the faithful brethren were 4. principall readers or instructers Wherof one was Tilesworth called thē D. Tilesworth who was burnt at Amersham mentioned in our history before by the name of William Tilseley whō I suppose rather to be called Tilseworth pag. 774. An other was Thomas Chase Thomas Chase Martyr Vide. supra pag. 774. called amongst them Doctour Chase whom we declared before to be murdered and hanged in the Bishop of Lincolnes prison at Woborne called Little ease pag.
beyng present and harkenyng vnto Richard Benet readyng the Epistle of Saint Iames in English For reading the Scripture  Emme sister of W. Tilseworth mart Iohn Lee Carpenter of Henly ¶ Here is to be noted that in the towne of Chesham were two men One named Robert Hutton The other Iohn Sparke Of whiche two the one called the other hereticke Iohn Sparke The other called hym agayne theefe Sparke whiche called Hutton theefe was condemned to pay for his slauÌ„der x. shillynges But Hutton which called the other hereticke payed nothyng It happened that the wife of this Sparke not long after had certeine money stolne For the whiche the sayd Sparke her husband sent for the counsaile of two Friers who gaue him counsaile to make two balles of clay and to put them in the water and in the same balles to inclose the names of theÌ„ whom he suspected Witchcrafte left of the Bishop vnpunished and so doyng the sayd Sparke came to his money agayne And this was detected to Byshop Longland the same tyme by Thomas Clement But of all this matter there was no inquisition made nor interrogatories ministred nor witnesse producted nor any sentence geuen Ex Regist Longlang fol. 50. Iohn Grosar beyng put to his oth detected Thomas Tykill Thomas SpeÌ„ser and his wife Iohn Knight This Iohn Grosar was examined whether he had a booke of the Gospels in Englishe who confessed that he receaued such a booke of Thomas Tykill morrowe Masse Prieste in Milkestreete and afterwarde Lente the same booke to Thomas Spenser Whiche Thomas Spenser with hys wife vsed to read vppon the same For hauing the Scripture in Englishe After that it was lent to Ioh. Knight who at length deliuered the booke to the Uicare of Rikemansworth Iohn FuÌ„ge forced by his othe to detect Fraunces Funge and his brother Thomas Clerke Fraunces Funge was examined for speakyng these wordes to his brother I. which wordes he had learned of Thomas Clarke If the SacrameÌ„t of the alter be very God man flesh bloud in forme of bred as priests say that it is then haue we many Gods and in heauen there is but one God And if there were an huÌ„dreth houseled in one parish Against the Sacrament of the Altar and as manye in another then there must needes bee more then one God I will not denie but it is a holy thing but it is not the body of the Lord that suffered Passion for vs for hee was once in mans hands heere and ill entreated and therefore he will neuer come in sinfull mens handes againe Also for speaking these wordes the Pope hath no authority to geue pardon and to release any mans soule from sinne and so from payne it is nothyng but blinding of the people to haue their money Also for these wordes or suche like If a man do sowe twentie quarters of corne as wheate or barley or other corne he ought to deduct his seede and of the residue to tithe or else he hath wrong c.  Thomas Clerke For speaking against the reall presence of Christe in the Sacramente vnto Fraunces Funge as before c. Fraunces Funge and Alyce his wife were put to their othe to detect Robert Raue of Dorney For sayeng these wordes That the Sacrament of the aulter is not the body whiche was borne of the blessed virgine Mary Item for speakyng such wordes foureteene yeares paste That folkes were ill occupyed that woorshipped any thynges grauen with mans hande for that is grauen wyth mans hand is neither God nor our Lady but made for a remembrance of Saincts Nor we ought to worship any thing but God and our Lady and not Images of Saincts whiche are but stockes and stones Henry Dâ—yn forced by his othe to detect Edmund Hill of Penne. Robert Freeman parishe priest of Orton by Colobroke For hauing and reading vpon a suspected booke whyche booke when hee perceaued to be seene in his hand he closed it and caried it to his chamber  Thomas Groue and his wife of Amersham Matild Philby wife of Edward Philby of Chaldwey Iohn Hill forced by his othe did detect Ioanne Gunne of Chessham Because she instructed and taught the sayd Hill before his abiuration in the Epistle of Saint Iames and other opinions  William Atkyns of great Missenden Richard Murden of Chesham Emme Murden his wife William Gudgame forced by his othe to detect Ioanne Gudgame his owne wife For being in the same opinion of the Sacrament that hee was of who notwithstanding did swear the same Matild not to bee true that her husband sayd  Alyce Nashe or Chapman of Missenden Matilde Symonides and Iohn Symonides her husband put to their othe detected One Haggar of London For speaking in theyr house an 1520. these wordes That there shoulde be a battayle of Priests A propheâ—â— and all the Priests shoulde be slayne and that the Priests shoulde a while rule but they shoulde all be destroyed because they holde agaynste the law of holy Church and for making of false Gods and after that they should be ouerthrowne Item another time he sayd that men of the Churche shoulde be put downe and the false Gods that they make and after that he sayde they should know more and then should be a mery world Thomas Clerke forced by his othe did detect Christopher Tinker of Wicombe The cause of thys Tinkers trouble was for that he comming to this mans house and complaining to him of y e pouerty of the world hadde these wordes That there was neuer so misgouerned people and that they bare theÌ„selues so bolde vppon pardons and pilgrimages that they cared not whatsoeuer they did and so he departed And after that seauen dayes thys Tinker comming againe asked hym how his communication with hym last did please him and he said well Then the Tinker sayd he knewe more and that hee coulde tell hym more and bad him that he should beleeue in God in heauen for heere be many Gods in earth and there is but one God and that he was once heere and was ill dealt with and woulde no more come heere till the daye of doome and that the Sacrament of the aulter was a holy thing but not the flesh and bloud of Christ that was borne of the virgine and charged hym not to tell this to hys wife and especially to his wiues brother a Priest Afterward as the Priest was dryeng singing bread being wet which his sister had bought the foresayde Thomas Clerke sayde that if euery one of these were a God then were there many Gods To whome the Priest aunswered that till the holy wordes were spoken ouer it it was of no power and then it was very God flesh and bloud sayeng moreouer that it was not meete for anye lay man to speake of such thyngs These wordes of the Priest beeyng after recited to the Tinker by the sayd Clerke then sayd he let euery man say what they will but you
Chaucer Gower commended for their studious exercise although it seemeth that Gower was a great deale his ancient both notably learned as the barbarous rudenes of that tyme did geue both great friends together and both in like kinde of study together occupyed so endeuoring themselues and employing their tyme that they excelling many other in study and exercise o◠good letters did passe forth their liues here right worshipfully godly to the worthye fame and commendation of theyr name Chaucers workes be all printed in one volume and therfore knowne to all men This I meruaile to see the idle lyfe of the priestes and clergye men of that tyme seeing these lay persons shewed themselues in these kinde of liberall studyes so industrious fruitfully occupyed but muche more I maruell to consider thys Chaucer a right Wickleuian how y t the bishops condemning and abolishing al maner of Englishe bookes and treatises whiche might bring y e people to anye light of knowledge did yet authorise the workes of Chaucer to remaine still to be occupyed Chaucers bokes Who no doubt saw in Religion as much almost as euen we do now vttereth in hys works no lesse and seemeth to be a right Wicleuian or els was neuer any and that all his workes almost if they be throughly aduised will testifie albeit it be done in mirth couertly especially y e latter end of hys thyrd booke of y e Testament of loue for there purely he toucheth the highest matter that is the communion Wherin except a man be altogether blind he may espy him at the full Although in the same book as in all other he vseth to do vnder shadows couertly as vnder a visour he suborneth trueth in suche sort Men brought to truth by reading Chaucers workes as both priuilye she may profite the godly minded and yet not be espyed of the crafty aduersary And therefore the bishops belike taking his woorkes but for iestes and toyes in condemning other bookes yet permitted his bookes to be read So it pleased God to blind then the eyes of them for y e more commoditie of his people to the intent that through the reading of his treatises some fruit might redound therof to his Church as no doubt it dyd to many As also I am partly enformed of certayne whiche knew the parties which to them reported y t by reading of Chaucers works The ploughmans tale in Chaucer they were brought to the true knowledge of religion And not vnlike to be true For to omitte other partes of his volume whereof some are more fabulous then other what tale can be more playnly tolde then the tale of the ploughman or what finger can poynt out more directly the Pope with his prelates to be Antichrist then doth the poore Pellican reasoning agaynst the greedy Griffon Under which Hypotyposis or Poesie who is so blind that seeth not by the Pellican the doctrine of Christ and of the Lollardes to be defended against the Church of Rome Or who is so impudent y t can deny that to be true which the Pellicā there affirmeth in describing the presumptuous pryde of that pretensed Church Agayne what egge can be more lyke or fig vnto an other then the wordes properties and conditiōs of that rauening griphe resembleth the true Image that s the nature and quallities of that which we call y e church of Rome in euery poynt degree and therefore no great meruaile if that narratiō was exempted out of the copies of Chaucers workes whiche notwithstanding now is restored agayne and is extant for euery man to reade that is disposed This Geffrey Chaucer being borne as is thought in Oxfordshyre and dwelling in Woodstocke lyeth buryed in the Church of the minster of S. Peter at Westminster in an I le on the southside of the sayd Church not far from the dore leading to the Cloister and vpon his graue stone first were written these two old verses Galfridus Chaucer vates fama poesis Maternae hac sacra sum tumulatus humo Afterward about the yeare of our Lord. 1556. one M. Brickham bestowing more cost vpon his tombe did adde thereunto these verses following Qui fuit Anglorum vates ter maximus olim Galfridus Chaucer conditur hoc tumulo Annum si quaeras Domini si tempora mortis Ecee nota subsunt quae tibi cuncta notent 25. Octob. Anno. 1400. * Here beginneth the reformation of the church of Christ in the tyme of Martine Luther ALthough it can not be sufficiently expressed with toūg or pen of man The corruption of the Church described into what miserable ruine desolation the church of Christ was brought in those latter dayes yet partly by the reading of these storyes aforepast some intelligence may be geuen to them whiche haue iudgement to marke or eyes to see in what blindnes and darckenes the world was drowned during the space of these 400. yeares heretofore and more By the viewing and considering of which times and histories thou mayst vnderstand gentle reader how the religion of Christ which onely consisteth in spirit and veritie was wholy turned into outward obseruations ceremonies and idolatry So many Sainctes we had so many gods so many monasteries so many pilgrimages As many churches as many reliques forged teyned we had Agayne so many reliques so many lyeng miracles wee beleued In stede of the onely liuing Lorde we worshipped dead stocks and stones In place of Christ immortall we adored mortall bread In stead of his bloud we worshipped the bloud of duckes How the people wer led so that the priestes were fed no care was taken In stead of Gods word mans worde was set vp In stead of Christes testament the Popes testament that is the Canon lawe in stead of Paule the mayster of sentence tooke place and almost full possession The law of God was litle read the vse and end therof was lesse knowne And as the ende of the lawe was vnknowne so the difference betweene the Gospell and the lawe was not vnderstanded y e benefite of Christ not considered the effect of faith not expended Through the ignoraunce wherof it cannot be told what infinite erroures sectes and religious crept into the church ouerwhelming the world as with a floud of ignoraunce and seduction And no maruell for where the foundation is not well layd what building can stand and prosper The foundation of all our Christianitie is onely this The promise of God The foundation of Christian religion in the bloud of Christ hys sonne geuing and promising life vnto all that beleeue in him Geuing sayth the Scripture vnto vs and not barganing or indenting with vs And that freely sayth the Scripture for Christes sake Rom 6. and not condicionally for our merites sake Rom. 4. Furthermore freely sayth the scripture by grace that the promise might be firme and sure and not by the workes that we doe Rom. 4. which are alwaies
doubtfull By grace sayth the scripture through promise to all and vpon all y t beleue and not by the law vpon them that do deserue For if it come by deseruing theÌ„ is it not of grace If it be not of grace Rom. 3. theÌ„ is it not of promise And contrariwise if it be of grace and promise then is it not of works sayth S. Paul Upon this foundatioÌ„ of Gods free promise and grace first builded the Patriarckes Rom. 11. kinges and prophets Upon the same foundation also Christ the Lord builded his church Upon the which foundation the Apostles likewise builded the Church Apostolicall or Catholicall This Apostolicall and Catholicke foundation so long as the Church did retayn so long it continued sincere and sound which endured a long seasoÌ„ after the apostles time But after in proces of yeares through wealth and negligence crept into the Church so soone as this foundation began to be lost came in newe builders which would build vpon a new foundation a new Churche more glorious which we call now the Church of Rome Who beyng not contented with the olde foundation and the head corner stone whiche the Lord by his word had layd in place therof they layde the ground worke vppon the condition and strength or the lawe and workes Although it is not to be denyed but that the doctrine of gods holy law and of good workes according to the same is a thing most necessary to be learned and followed of all men yet is not that y e foundation wherupon our saluation consisteth neither is that foundation able to beare vp the weight of the kingdome of heauen but is rather the thing which is builded vppon the foundatioÌ„ which foundatioÌ„ is Iesus Christ according as we are taught of Saint Paul saying 1. Cor. 3. No man can lay any other foundation beside that whiche is layde Christ Iesus c. But this auncient foundation with the olde auncient Church of Christ as I sayd hath bene now of long tyme forsaken in stead therof a new Church The doctrine of the church corrupted with a new foundation hath bene erected and framed not vpon gods promise his free grace in Christ Iesus nor vpon free iustification by fayth but vpon merits desertes of mens working And hereof haue they planted al these their new deuises so infinite that they cannot wel be numbred as masses trecenares diriges obsequies mattens and houres singing seruice vigiles midnightrising barefootgoing fishtasting lentfast imberfast stations rogations iubiles aduocatioÌ„ of saints praying to images pilgrimage walking workes of supererogation application of merites orders rules sectes of religion vowes of chastitie wilful pouerty pardons relations indulgences penaunce and satisfaction with auricular confession sounding of Abbaies building of Chappels geuing to Churches And who is able to recite all their laborious buildinges falsly framed vpon a wrong ground and all for ignoraunce of the true foundation whiche is the free iustification by fayth in Christ Iesus the sonne of God Moreouer to note The life and maners of the church corrupted that as this new founde Church of Rome was thus deformed in doctrine so no lesse was it corrupted in order of life deepe hipocrisie doing al thinges onely vnder pretenses and dissembled titles So vnder y e pretence of Peters chayre they exercised a maiestie aboue Emperours and kinges Under the visour of their vowed chastitie reigned adultery vnder the cloke of professed pouerty they possessed the goodes of the temporalty Habentes speciem pietatis sed vim eius abnâ—gantes 2. Tim. 3· Under the tytle of being dead vnto the world they not only reigned in y e world but also ruled the world vnder the colour of y e keyes of heaueÌ„ to hang vnder theyr girdle they brought all the states of the worldes vnder theyr girdle crept not onely into the purses of men but also into theyr consciences they heard theyr confessions they knew their secrets they dispensed as they were disposed loosed what them listed And finally when they had brought the whole world vnder theyr subiection yet dyd theyr pryde neyther cease to ascend neyther could their auarice be euer satisfied And if the example of Cardinall Wolsey and other Cardinalles and popes cannot satisfie thee I beseech the gentle Reader turne ouer the foresayd booke of the ploughmans tale in Chaucer aboue mencioned wher thou shalt vnderderstaÌ„d much more of theyr demeanour then I haue here described In these so blynd and miserable corrupt dayes of darcknes and ignoraunce The reformation of the Church necessary thou seest good Reader I doubt not howe necessary it was and high time that reformation of the Church should come which now most happily graciously began to worke through the mercifull and no lesse needfull prouidence of almightye God Who although he suffered hys Church to wander and start aside through the seduction of pride and prosperitie a long time yet at length it pleased his goodnes to respect hys people and to reduce hys church into the prestine foundation and frame againe from whence it was pitiously before decayed Whereof I haue now consequently to intreat intending by the grace of Christ to declare how and by what meanes first this reformation of the church began and howe it proceeded increasing by little and little into this perfection which now we see and more I trust shall see And herein we haue first to behold the admirable work of Gods wisedome The first beginning of reformatioÌ„ how and by what means For as the first decay and ruine of the church before began of rude ignoraunce lacke of knowledge in teachers so to restore y e church agayne by doctrine and learning it pleased God to open to man y e arte of printing the time wherof was shortly after y e burning of Hus and Hierome Printing being opened incontinent ministred to the Churche the instrumentes and tooles of learning knowledge which were good bookes and authors which before lay hid and vnknowne Printing the fountain of reformation The science of Printing being found immediately followed the grace of God whiche styrred vp good wittes aptly to conceiue the light of knowledge and of iudgement by which light darcknes began to be espied and ignoraunce to be detected trueth from errour religion from superstition to be discerned as is aboue more largely discoursed where was touched the inuenting of printing pag. 707. Vid. supra pag. 707. Furthermore after these wittes styrred vp of God folowed other more increasing dayly more and more in science in tongues and perfection of knowledge who now were able not onely to discerne in matters of iudgement but also were so armed and furnished with y e helpe of good letters that they did encounter also with the aduersary sustayning the cause defence of learning against barbaritie of veritie against errour of true religion against superstition In number of whom amongest many other here vnnamed
it to renue disputation of thinges so long time past condemned by y e church and Councels vnlesse it should be necessary to geue a reason to euery man of euery thing that is concluded Nowe were it so that this should be permitted to euery one that gaynestandeth the determination of the Church and councels that he may once get his aduauntage The Papistes stande onely vpon their church and councels to be conuinced by the Scriptures we shall haue nothing certayne and established in Christendome And this is the cause wherefore the Emperours maiesty requireth of thee a simple aunswere either negatiue or affirmitiue whether thou mindest to defend all thy works as Christian or no Then Luther turning to the Emperour and the nobles besought them not to compell him to yeelde agaynst his conscience confirmed with the holy Scriptures wythout manifest argumentes alledged to the contrary by hys aduersaryes I haue declared and rendred sayd he myne aunswere simply and directly neyther haue I any more to saye vnlesse mine aduersaryes with true and sufficient probations grounded vpon the Scripture can reduce and resolue my minde and refelle mine errours which they lay to my charge I am tyed as I sayde by the Scriptures neither may I or canne with a safe conscience assent vnto them For as touching general Councels Generall councels haue erred and haue bene coÌ„trary to them selues with whose authority onely they presse me I am able to proue that they haue both erred and haue defined many times things contrary to themselues and therefore the authority of them he sayd not to be sufficient for the which he should call back those thinges the verity wherof standeth so firme and manifest in the holy Scripture that neyther of him it ought to be required neither could he so do without impiety Wherunto the Official agayne answered denying that any man could proue the CouÌ„cels to haue erred But Luther alledged that he coulde and promised to proue it and now night approching the Lordes rose and departed And after Luther had taken his leaue of the Emperour diuers Spaniardes scorned and scoffed the good man in the way going toward his lodging halowing and whoping after him a long while Upon the friday folowing when the Princes electors Dukes and other estates were assembled the Emperour sent to the whole body of the councell a certaine letter conteining in effect as foloweth ¶ The Emperours letter OVr predecessours who truely were Christian princes The Emperours aunswere against Luther were obedient to the Romish Churche which Martin Luther presently impugneth And therfore in as much as he is not determined to call backe his errors in any one poynt we cannot without great infamy and stayn of honor degenerate from the examples of our elders but will mayntayne the auncient fayth and geue ayde to the see of Rome And further we be resolued to pursue Martin Luther and his adherentes by excommunications and by other meanes that may be deuised to extinguish his doctrine Neuerthelesse we will not violate our fayth which we haue promised him but meane to geue order for safe returne to the place whence he came THe Princes electors Dukes Consultation vpon the Emperours letter and other estates of the Empire sate and consulted vpon this sentence on fryday al the after noone and saterday the whole daye so that Luther yet had no aunswere of the Emperour During this time diuers Princes Earles Barons Knightes of the Order Gentlemen Priestes Monkes with other the laitie and common sort visited him Al these were present at al houres in the Emperours Courte and could not be satisfied with the sight of him Also there were bylles set vp some against Luther and some as it seemed with him Notwithstanding many supposed and especially such as wel conceiued the matter that this was subtilly done by his enemies that therby occasion might be offered to infringe the safe conduct giuen him the which the Romane Ambassadours with all diligence endeuoured to bring to passe The Monday following before supper the Archebyshoppe of Triers aduertised Luther Great resort to Martyn Luther that on Wednesdaye nexte hee shoulde appeare before hym at nine of the clocke before dynner and assigned hym the place On Sainte Georges daye a certaine Chapleine of the Archebishop of Triers about supper tyme came to Luther by the commaundement of the Byshop signifying that at that houre and place prescribed he must the morowe after haue accesse to his maister The morow after saynt Georges day Luther obeying the Archbishops commaundement Luther appeareth before the Archb. of Tryers entred his palace being accompanyed thither with his sayd chaplayne and one of the Emperours Heraldes and such as came in his company out of Saxony to Wormes with other his chiefe frendes where as Doctour Voeus the Marques of Bades chaplein began to declare and protest in the presence of the Archbishop of Triors Doct. Veus his oration to Martin Luther Ioachime Marques of Brandeburge George Duke of Saxonye the bishops of Ausburge and Brandeburge the Earle George Iohn Boâ—ke of Strasburge Uerdcheymer and Peutinger Doctours that Luther was not called to be conferred with or to disputation but onely that the princes had procured licence of the Emperors maiesty through Christian charity to haue liberty graunted vnto them to exhort Luther beningly brotherly He sayd further that albeit the Councels had ordeyned diuers thinges For the authoriti of Councells yet they had not determined contrary matters And albeit they had greatly erred yet theyr authority was not therefore abased or at the least not so erred that it was lawful for euery man to impugne theyr opinions inferring moreouer many thinges of Zacheus and the Centurion Also of the constitutions and traditions and of Ceremonies ordeyned of men affirming that all these were established to represse vices according to the qualitye of tymes and that the Church could not be destitute of human constitutions It is true sayde he that by the fruites the tree may be known yet of these lawes and decrees of men many good fruites haue proceeded This he spake of Luthers words who denied any good fruites to come of their lawes and sainct Martin saint Nicholas and many other Sayntes haue bene present at the Councels Moreouer that Luthers bookes would breede a great tumult and incredible troubles and that he abused the coÌ„mon sort wich his booke of Christian liberty encouraging them to shake of theyr yoke and to confirme in them a disobedience that the world nowe was at another stay then when the beleuers were all of one hart and soule and therfore it was requisite and behouefull to haue lawes It was to be considered sayde he albeit he had writteÌ„ many good thinges and no doubt of a good mind as De Triplice iustitia and other matters yet howe the deuill now by craftye meanes goeth about to bring to passe that all his workes for euer should be condemned for by
honour which notoriously will be disteined The 3. cause if they which most excell in nobility and authority among the Germaines shall not bend all theyr power to expell these heresyes First for that they shall appeare to degenerate from theyr progenitors who being present at the condemnatioÌ„ of Iohn Hus of other heretickes are sayd some of theÌ„ with theyr owne hands to haue led Iohn Hus to the fire Secondly for that they or the greater part of theÌ„ approuing with theyr authority * This edict of the Emperor aboue touched pag. 827. was deuised and set out not knowing to diuers of the Princes there And semeth chiefly to be brought about by the Pope and his flatterers about him Looke more hereof in the story of Sledan Lib. 3. the emperiall edict set forth of late in coÌ„demnatioÌ„ of M. Luther now except they shall folow the execution of y e same shall be noted inconstant or may be thought to fauor the same seing it is manifest that they may easily exterminate him if they were disposed The fourth cause is the iniury wrought by Luther to them their parentes The 4. cause and progenitors for as much as their fathers progenitors and themselues also haue alwayes holden the same fayth which the catholick church of Rome hath appoynted contrary to which fayth Luther with his sectaryes now doeth holde saying that many thinges are not to be beleued which theyr foresaid aunceters haue holden to be of fayth it is manifest therfore that they be condeÌ„ned of Luther for infidels and hereticks and so consequeÌ„tly by Luthers doctrine all theyr foreelders progenitors which haue deceased in this our fayth be in hell for errour in fayth importeth damnation The fift cause to moue them is that they should wel aduise consider the end The 5. reason or cause whereunto all these Lutherians do teÌ„d * The doctrine of Luther tendeth against the vsurped power of the Sea of Rome Ergo the doctrine of Luther dissolueth all obedience due to Magistrates This consequent is to be denied for the power of Magistrates is of God and he that resisteth them resisteth God So is not the vsurped power of the Pope which is that vnder the shadow of Euangelicall liberty they may abolish all superiority and power For although at the first beginning they pretended onely to adnul and represse our power ecclesiasticall as being falsely tyrannously vsurped agaynst the Gospell yet for as much as liberty is all theyr foundation and pretence by the which liberty the seculer power and magistrates can not binde men by any commaundementes be they neuer so iust or so reasonable * If the Pope doe say that no preceptes of Magistrates do oblige vnder paine of mortall sinne he sayth not true if hee say that Luther so teacheth he belyeth Luther who teacheth al men to be subiects vnto Magistrates no man more to obey theÌ„ vnder paine of mortall sinne it is manifest that theyr scope is to enfeeble and infringe as much or more the seculer state also although couertly they pretend to salue it to the end that when the seculer Princes shall beleue this theyr working not to be directed against them but onely agaynst the vsurped domination of the church and churchmeÌ„ then the laity which commonly hath bene alwayes agaynst men of the Church holding with them shall suffer the Church-men to be deuoured Which done no doubt but * Who so coÌ„sidereth the doctrine of Luther De Libertate Christiana shal finde this to be a false slaunder For how is it like that he meaneth any rebellion who describing a Christian calleth him a seruant and an vnderling to all men they will afterward practise the like vpon the secular Princes and potestates which now they attempt agaynst our ecclesiasticall iurisdiction The sixte cause to mooue and perswade them agaynst Luther is this for them to consider the fruites which folow of that sect The 6. cause as slaunders offences disturbaunce robberyes murders * The cause why the Pope doth charge the Lutherians with sedition dyd ryse vpon this because one Franciscus Sickyngus a valiant man and a great fauourer of Luther dyd warre agaynste the Archbyshop of Triers for 〈◊〉 two certain persons froÌ„ 〈◊〉 which should haue 〈◊〉 and by his meanes did not seditions dissentions which this sect hath and dayly doth styrre vp through whole Germany Also blasphemyes * As for sclaunderous words 〈◊〉 tauntes with what face 〈◊〉 Pope charge Luther being 〈◊〉 so impudent and bytter as in 〈◊〉 his present letter is manifest to 〈◊〉 seene wherein he sheweth himâ—â—â—â— in his own colours what he is slaunderous wordes scoffing iestes and bitter tauntes whiche are euer in theyr mouthes Agaynst which vnles that they shall finde a present remedy it is to be feared least the desolation of Gods wrath will fall vpon Germany being so diuided or rather vpoÌ„ the Princes of Germany who hauing the sword geuen of God into theyr hands for the suppression of malefactors suffer such enormities amongst theyr subiectes Ier. 48. Cursed is he sayth the Prophet which doth the worke of the Lorde negligently and holdeth backe his sworde from the bloud of wicked doers The seuenth reason is The 7. cause or reason that the princes should consider how Luther vseth the same way of seducing the people of Christ as hath the venimous vyper * If the doings properties of Mahumet be rightly considered 〈◊〉 should be found so aptly to resemâ—lâ— hym as the pope him self He decâ—â—neth from the word of God seâ—teth vp an other lawe so doeth 〈◊〉 Pope Hee killeth and sleyeth 〈◊〉 contrary part so doth the Pope He holdeth Saluation by workes of 〈◊〉 law so doth the Pope And if Mahumet giue liberty of flesh so 〈◊〉 not Luther but the Pope both â—â—keth it and also dispenseth with 〈◊〉 same Mahumet would not haue 〈◊〉 Religion reasoned vpon no 〈◊〉 will the Pope Briefly as the 〈◊〉 Mahumet is deuided into many suâ—dry sorts of Religion and of Religâ—ous meÌ„ so hath the sect of the pope hys Friers Monks Nunnes Hermâ—â— and other swarmes of an infinite varietie Mahumet practised in deceiuing so many thousands of soules in permitting to them the libertye of those thinges which flesh desireth and afterward in exempting them from such thinges as be more sharp in the law but that Luther a litle more temperately handleth the matter whereby he may deceiue more effectually For Mahumet geueth licence to haue many wiues and to diuorce and mary other at their pleasure This Luther to drawe vnto him the fauor of nunnes monks and priests such as be lasciuious in flesh preacheth that vowes of perpetuall continencye be vnlawfull much lesse to be obligatory and therfore permitteth vnto theÌ„ that they may mary forgetting by the way what the Apostle writeth of youÌ„g widowes saying 1. Tim. 5. That when they waxe wanton agaynst Christ then will they marrye hauing
them And if the Byshops happely will obiect againe and say that the worde of God ought not so to be handled of the vulgare people they aunswered the same not to stand with equitie and reason For albeit it did belong to the Bishops office to prouide that the sheepe should not go astray and most conuenient it were that by them they should be reduced into the way againe Bishops neither will feede the flocke nor yet suffer them to feede theÌ„selues yet because they will not see to theyr charge but leaue it vndone referring all things to the fathers and to Councels therefore right and reason it is that they themselues should heare and learne not what man doth determine but what Christ himselfe doth commaund in his Scripture Neither haue their Ministers geuen any occasion of this diuision but rather it is to be imputed to such which for their owne priuate lucre and preferments contrary to the word of the Lord do seduce the people into errour and greeuously offending God do prouoke him to plague them with manifolde calamities Who if they would renounce the greedines of their owne gaine and would folow the pure doctrine of his word seeking not the will of man but what is the will of God no doubt but they should soone fall to agreement * It was the Popes law then that in Lent no man should eate fleshe nor egges nor any white meate wherein it may seeme to be verefied which S. Paule doth prophesie 1. Thess. 4. In the latter dayes certaine shall departe from the faith harkening to the doctrine of deuils forbidding to marry to eate c. Priests mariage Vowes of chastity not agreing to Gods lawe As for the eating of flesh and egges although it bee free to all men and forbidden to none by Christe yet they haue set forth a lawe to restreine rash intemperance and vncharitable offension of other And as touching matrimonie God is himselfe the author thereof who hath left it free for all men Also Paule willeth a Minister of the Church to be the husband of one wife And seeing that Byshops for money permitte theyr Priestes to haue concubines which is contrary both to Gods law and to good example why then might not they as well obey God in permitting lawfull matrimony which he hath ordeined as they to resist God in forbidding the same The like is to be said also of women vowing chastitie of whome this they iudge and suppose that such kind of vowes and coacted chastitie are not auaylable nor alowed before God and seeing that chastitie is not all mens gift better it were to marrie after their iudgemeÌ„ts then filthely to liue in single life As for Monasteries and other houses of Canons they were first geuen for reliefe onely of the poore and needie Monasteries first geuen to the poore but now serue to feede the rich where as now they which inhabite them are wealthy and able to liue of their owne patrimonie in such sort as manie times some one of them hath so much as well might suffice a great number Wherefore it seemeth to them not vnconuenient that those goodes should be conuerted agayne to the vse of the poore Yet neuerthelesse they haue vsed heerein such moderation Goods of monasteries conuerted to the reliefe of the poore that they haue permitted the inhabitants of those monasteries to enioy the possessions of their goodes during the tearme of their naturall life least any should haue cause of iust complaint Ornamentes of Churches serue nothing to Gods seruice but this is well agreeing to the will and seruice of God Ornaments of churches better bestowed vpon the poore that the poore should be succoured So Christ commaunded the yong man in the Gospell that was rich not to hang vp his riches in the temple but to sell them and distribute them to the needy The order of priesthode they do not contemne Suche priests as will truly discharge their dutie Good priestes not to be conteÌ„ned the rable of them to be diminished teach soundly they do magnifie As for the other rable which serue to no publike coÌ„moditie but rather damnifie the coÌ„mon wealth if the number of them were diminished by little and little their liuings put to better vse they doubted not but it wer a seruice well done to God Now whether the singing and praiers of such Priests be auaylable before God it may be doubted for as much as many of theÌ„ vnderstaÌ„d not what they say or sing but onely for hyre of wages do the same As for secrete confession wherein men doo detect theyr sinnes in the Priests eare Confessâ—oÌ„ to the prieâ—â— ConfessioÌ„ to Christ. of what vertue this confession is to be esteemed they leaue it in suspense But that confession whereby repenting sinners do flie to Christ our only intercessour they recount not only to be profitable but also necessary to all troubled consciences As for satisfaction which Priests do vse they recken it but a practise to get money and the same to be not onely erroneous but also full of impietie True penance and satisfaction is for a man to amend his life The orders of Monkery come only by the inuention of man and not by the institution of God The order of Monkrey And as touching the Sacramentes such as be of the Lords institution The vse of Sacraments theÌ„ they do not despise but receaue with all reuerence neither do suffer the same to be despised of any person nor to be abused otherwise then becommeth but to be vsed rightly according to the prescript rule of Gods word And so with the like reuerence they vse the Sacrament of the Lords supper according as the word prescribeth not as many do abuse it to make of it an oblation and a sacrifice And if the messengers sent to them of the Clergy in their letters mentioned False tale carriers can iustly charge them with any hinderance or any errour they will be readie either to purge themselues or to satisfie the offence And if they can not then reason would that those messengers of the Cleargie should heereafter looke better to their owne doings and to their doctrine and to cease from such vntrue sclaunders and contumelies Finally where as they vnderstand by their letters how desirous they are to haue the Popes oppressions The onely way of true reformation is that the worde of God onely be receaued and exactions and vsurped power abolished they are right glad thereof and ioyfull supposing that the same can by no meanes be brought to passe except the word of God only and simply be receaued For otherwise so long as mens lawes and constitutions shall stand in force there will be no place nor hope of reformation For by the preaching of Gods word their estimation and dignitie must needes decay and that they well perceaue The Pope caÌ„ not abide the preaching of the word and why and therefore by
beyng taken wythin the precinct and limites of the Citie of Zuricke coÌ„trary to lawe and order Finally after much discoursing wherein they in a long letter declared their diligence and fidelitie at all times in keeping their league and maintaining the libertie and dignitie of their country as touching the cause of religion if that were all the matter of their offence they offered themselues willing to heare and more glad to amende if anye could prooue any errour in them by the Scripture Otherwise if none so could or would proue wherin they did erre by the worde of God they coulde not they sayd alter any thing in the state of that Religion wherein their consciences were already staide by the woorde of God and setled what soeuer pearill or daunger should happen to them for the same Although here was no cause why these Pages or Cantons which were so confederate together in the league of peace What loue and hatred doth among men should disagree among themselues yet heerein may we see the course and trade of the worlde that when difference of religioÌ„ beginneth a litle to breake the knot of amitie by and by how friends be turned to foes what suspitions do rise what quarels and grudge do folow howe nothing there liketh men but euery thing is taken to y e worst part smal â—otes are made mountaines vertues made vices and one vice made a thousand and all for lacke only of a litle good wil betwixt party party For as loue charity commonly among men either couereth or seeth not the faultes of their frendes so hatred and disdaine taking all things to blame can finde nothyng in their foes that they can like And thus did it happen betweene these good men of Zuricke and these other Suitzers aboue named These letters of the Tigurines to the other Cantons were written vpon the occasion of theyr apprehending the preacher Ioan. Oxlinus aboue named the 4. day of Ianuary Anno 1525. and in the moneth of Aprill next following The Masse with all his ceremoâ—eâ— put downe in Zuricke the maiestrates and Senate of the sayd Citie of Zuricke commanded the Masse with all his ceremonies and appurtenaunce therto belonging to be put downe as wel wythin the City as without throughout all their iurisdiction and in steade thereof was placed the Lordes Supper the reading of the Prophets prayer and preaching A law in Zurick made against adulterers Also a lawe was made against whoredome and adulterie and iudges ordained to heare the causes of matrimony Anno. 1525. Ex Comment Sled lib. 4. All this while the Gospel was not as yet receiued in any other Page of Heluetia but only in Zuricke Disputation at BadeÌ„ in Heluetia Wherfore y e other 12. pages or townes appoynted among themselues concerning a meting or a disputation to be had at Baden Where were present amoÌ„g other diuines Ioannes Faber Eckius Murnerus aboue mentioned The bishops also of Lucerna Basill Curiake Lausanna sent thither theyr legates The conclusions there propounded were these That the true body and bloud of Christ Theames or propositions propounded in the disputation at Baden is in the Sacrament That the masse is a sacrifice for the quicke and deade That the blessed virgine and other saintes are to be inuocated as mediatours and intercessours That Images ought not to be abolished That there is a purgatorie Which conclusions or assertions Eckius tooke vppon him stoutly to defend Eckius defeÌ„ded Against him reasoned Oecolampadius who was then chiefe preacher at Basill wyth certaine other moe Zuinglius at that time was not there present but by wrytinge confuted the doctrine of Eckius Oecolampadius against Eckius· declaring withall the causes of hys absence whych were for that he durst not for feare of his lyfe committe himselfe to the handes of the Lucernates Urani Suitij Unterualdij and Tugiani his enemies and that hee refused not to dispute but the place onely of the disputation Zuinglius excuseth himself for not comming to the disputation excusing moreouer y t he was not permitted of the Senate to come neuertheles if they would assigne the place of disputation either at Zuricke or at Berna or at Sangallum thether he woulde not refuse to come Briefly the conclusion of the disputation was this that all should remaine in that Religion which hetherto they had kept and should follow the authoritie of the Councell neither should admit any other newe doctrine within theyr dominions c Thys was in the moneth of Iune the sayd yeare aboue mentioned As the time proceded and dissention about religion encreased it folowed the next yere after The disputation at Berne An. 1527. in the moÌ„th of December that the Senate people of Berne whose power amongst al the Suitzers chieflye excelleth considering how neither they could haue the Actes of the disputation of Baden communicated vnto them and that the variance about religion still more more encreased Disputation at Berne in Heluetia assigned an other disputation within their owne Citie and sending forth wrytings therof called vnto the same al the bishops bordering nere about them as the Bishops of Constance Basill Sedune Lausanna warning them bothe to come themselues and to bring their diuines wyth them or else to lose all such possessions which they had lying within the boundes of theyr precinct After this they appoynted oute certeine Ecclesiasticall persons of their iurisdiction to dispute prescribing and determining the whole disputation to be decided only by the authority of the old and new TestameÌ„t Godly lawes of a disputation To all that would come thether they grauÌ„ted safeconduict Also they appoynted that all things there should be done modestly without iniurie and brauling woordes and that euery one shoulde haue leaue to speake his minde freely and with such deliberation that euery mans saying might be receiued by the notarye penned with this prouiso made before that what soeuer there shoulde be agreed vpon the same should be ratified and obserued through al their dominions and to the intent meÌ„ might come thether better prepared before they propounded in publike wryting 10. conclusions in the sayde disputation to be defended of their ministers by the scriptures which ministers wer Franciscus Colbus and Bertholdus Hallerus The theames or conclusions were these 1. That the true Church whereof Christ is the head riseth out of gods word Theames to be disputed and persisteth in the same and heareth the voice of no other 2. That the same Church maketh no lawes without the worde of God 3. That traditions ordeined in the name of the Church doe not binde but so farre foorth as they be consonante to Gods worde 4. That Christ only hath made satisfactioÌ„ for the sinnes of the world and therefore if any man say that there is any other way of saluation or meane to putte away sinne the same denieth Christ. 5. That the body bloude of Christe
hys speach And so these two after they had confirmed manye in Gods truth gaue their lyfe for Christes Gospell Ibidem Ioan. Andreas Promoter Tho. Sanpaulinus martyr Peter Liset President of the Counsel of Paris Mailardus Doctor Sorbonius Aubertus Consiliarius Thomas Sanpaulinus At Paris An. 1551. This Thomas a yong man of the age of 18. yeares commyng from Geneua to Paris rebuked there a maÌ„ for swearing For the which cause he being suspected for a Lutheran was followed and watched whether he went and was taken and broughte before the Counsaile of Paris and put in prisoÌ„ where he was racked and miserably tormented to the inteÌ„t he should eyther chaunge his opinion or confes other of hys profession Hys tormentes and rackinges were so sore through the setting on of Maillard and other Sorbonistes that the sight therof made Aubertus one of the counsayle a cruell and vehement enemy against y e Gospel to turne hys back and weepe The youÌ„g man when he had made the tormenters weary with racking and yet woulde vtter none at last was had to Maulbert place in Paris to be burned Where he being in the fire was pluckt vp agayn vpon y e gybbet and asked whether he would turne To whome he sayd that he was in hys way toward God and therfore desired them to let him go Thus this glorious martir remayning inexpugnable glorified the Lord with constant confession of his truth Ibid.  Mauricius Secenat In Prouince An. 1551. He first hauing interrogations put to hym by the Lieuetenaunt of that place Mauryce Senenat martyr made hys aunsweres thereunto so as no great aduantage could be taken thereof But he being greatly compuncted and troubled in hys conscience for dissembling with the truth and called afterward before the Lorde chiefe Iudge aunswered so directly that he was condemned for y e same and burned in Prouince Ex eodeÌ„ A Cittizen of Vzez Ioannes Putte or de Puteo surnamed Medicus At Vzez in Prouince An. 1551. This Medicus beyng a Carpenter and vnlettered Ioannes de Puteo martyr had a controuersie about a certaine pitte withe a Citizene of the towne of Uzez where he dwelled He to cast thys Medicus in the lawe from the pitte accused him of heresie bringing for his witnesses those labourers whome Meddicus had hyred to work in his vineyard wherfore he being examined of the Sacrament of y e Lords Supper was condemned and burned At Uzez in Prouince Ex eodem The gouernour of Lyons The Official of the Archdeacon of Lyons Claudius Monerius At Lyons An. 1551. This man being well instructed in y e knowledge of Gods worde for the whiche he was also driuen from Auernia came to Lyons Claudius Monerius martyr and there taught children He hearing of y e Lord Presidents comming to the citie went to geue warning to a certain familiar friend of hys and so conducted him out of y t town In returning agayne to comforte the mans wife and children he was taken in hys house and so he confessing that which he knew to be true and standing to that whiche he confessed after muche affliction in prison and doungeons was condemned and burned at Lyons He was noted to be so gentle and milde of conditions and constant withall and also learned that certayne of the Iudges coulde not forbeare weeping at his death The sayd Monerius being in Prison wrote certeine letters but one specially very comfortable to all the faythful which the Lorde willing in y e ende of these histories shal be inserted He wrote also y e questioÌ„s interrogatories of y e Official w t his aunsweres likewise to the same which summarily we haue here contracted as followeth Officiall What beleue you of the Sacrament The Sacrâ—ment is the bodye of Christ in the bread or no The Martyr I worship Iesus Christ in heauen sitting at the right hand of God the Father Officiall What say you by purgatory The Martyr Forsomuch as there is no place of mercy after thys life therefore no neede there is of any purgation but necessary it is that wee be purged before wee passe hence Officiall Supremacie Of the Pope what thinke you The Martyr I say he is a Bishop as other Bishops are if he be a true folower of S. Peter Officiall Vowes What say you of vowes The Martyr No man can vow to God so much but the lawe requireth much more then he can vow Officiall Praying to Saintes Are not Sayntes to be inuocated The Martyr They can not pray without fayth and therfore it is in vayne to call vnto them And againe God hath appoynted his Aungels about vs to minister in our necessities Officiall Is it not good to salute the blessed virgine wyth Aue Maria The Martyr When she was on this earth she had then need of the Aungels greeting for then she had need of saluation as well as other but now she is so blessed that no more blessing can be wished vnto her Officiall Images Are not Images to be had The Martyr For that the nature of man is so prone to Idolatry euer occupyed and fixed in those thinges whych lye before his eies rather then vpon those which are not seene Images therefore are not to be sette before Christians You know nothing is to be adored but that which is not seene with eies that is God alone which is a spirit and him we must worship onely in spirit and truth Officiall What say you by the canonicall or ordinary houres for prayer The Martyr To houres and times prayer ought not to be tied But when so euer Gods spirit doth mooue vs or when any necessity driueth vs theÌ„ ought we to pray Then the Officiall asked what he thought of holy oyle salt with such other like To whome the Martyr aunswered that all these thinges were a meere * Maranatha is an Hebrue word mentioned 1. Cor. l 6. and signifieth curse or malediction to the losse of all that a man hath and thereof commeth Matanismas vid. Nic. Lyr. Renate Poyet martyr Maranismus that is sauoured of the law of MaranoruÌ„ and of the superstition of the Iewes  Renate Poyet At Salmure in Fraunce An. 1552. Renate Poyet the sonne of William Poiet which was Chauncellour of Fraunce for the true and syncere profession of the word of GOD constantly suffered Martyrdome and was burned in the Citty of Salmure an 1552. Ex Crisp.  Iohn Ioyer and his seruant a young man Ioh. Ioyer with his seruaunt martyrs At Tholouse An. 1552. These twoe comming from Geneua to theyr Countrey with certayne bookes were appreheÌ„ded by y e way and at length hadde to Thoulouse Where the mayster was first condemned The seruaunt beyng young was not so prompt to aunswere them but sent them to his mayster saying that he should answer them When they were brought to the stake the yong man first going vp began to weep The mayster fearyng least he would geue ouer ranne to
c. began thus to reason The Fryer God vnderstandeth al tongues and the church of Rome hath prescribed this forme of praying Prayiâ—â— strauâ—â—â— tongâ—â— receiuing the same from the auncient churche and the fathers which vsed then to pray in Latine And if anye tongue be to be obserued in prayer one more then an other why is it not as good to pray in the Latyn tongue as to pray in the Frencch The Martyr My meaning is not to exclude any kynd of language from prayer whether it be in y e Latine Greek Hebrue or any other so that the same be vnderstanded and may edifie the hearers The Fryer When Christ entred the Citty of Hierusalem the people cryed lauding hym with Osanna filio Dauid and yet vnderstood they not what they sayd as Hierome writeth The Martyr It may be that Hierome so writeth howe they vnderstoode not the propheticall meaning or the accomplishment of these wordes vpon Christes comming but that they vnderstood not the phrase of that speache or language whiche they spake speaking in theyr owne language Hierome doth not deny Then the Fryer declaring that he was no fit parson to expound the Scriptures being in the Latine tongue inferred the authorities of Counsels and doctors testimonies of men which semed to moue the officer not a little who then charging hym with many thinges The Sacâ—â—â—ment Iohn 6. as with wordes spoken in contempt of the virgin Mary and of the Sayntes also wyth rebellion agaynst princes and kinges came at laste to the matter of the Sacrament and demaunded thus Inquisitour Doest thou beleue the holy host whiche the priest doth consecrate at the masse or no The Martyr I beleue neyther the host nor any such consecration Inquisitour Why doest thou not beleue the holy Sacrament of the aultar ordayned of Christ Iesus hymselfe The Martyr Touching the sacrament of the Lordes supper I beleue that when soeuer we vse the same accordyng to the presentation of S. Paule we are refreshed spiritually with the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ who is the true spirituall meate and drinke of our soules The Fryer The Fryer then inferred the wordes of S. Ioh. Gospell saying My flesh is meate in deede c. and sayd that the Doctors of the church had decided that matter already and had approued the masse to be an holy memory of the death and passion of our Lord Iesus Christ. The Martyr The sacrament of the supper I beleeue to be ordeined of the Lord for a memoriall of his death for a styrryng vpp of our thankes geuing to hym In whiche Sacrament we haue nothing to offer vp to hym but doe receiue with all thankesgeuing the benefites offered of God to vs most aboundantly in Christ Iesus hys sonne And thus the Aduocate with the Fryer biddyng the Notary to write the wordes that he had spoken departed Who after eyght dayes beyng accompanied with the sayd Franciscan and other fryers moe of the Dominickes sent for the sayde Richard Feurus agayne to hys house and thus began to enquire Inquisitour Doest thou beleue any purgatory The Martyr Purgatory I beleue that Christ with hys precious bloude hath made an end of all purgatory and purgation of our sinnes Inquisitour And doest thou thinke then there is no place after this life where soules of men departed remayne so long til they haue made satisfaction for their sins The Martyr No but I acknowledge one satisfaction once made for the sins of all men by the bloude sacrifice of Iesus Christ our Lord which is the propitiation and purgation for the sinnes of the whole world The Fryer Math. 18. In the xviij chap. of S. Math. Christ speaketh by way oâ— a parable or similitude of a certayne cruell seruaunt who because he would not forgeue hys fellow â—eruaunt was cast in prison and saith That he shall not come out from thence before he hath payde the vttermost farthing By the which similitude is signified vnto vs a certayn middle place which is left for satisfaction to be made after this lyfe for sinnes The Martyr First the satisfaction for our sinnes by the death of Christ Satisfaction for sinnes Math. 11. Ioh. 10. Ioh. 13. Apoc. 13. Luke 23. is playne and euident in the scriptures as in these places Come to me all you that labour and be burdened and I will refresh you Math. 11. I am the doore he that entreth by me shal be saued Iohn 10. I am the waye veritie and lyfe Iohn 13. Blessed be they that dye in the Lord for they rest from theyr labours Apoc. 13. Also to y â— thiefe which hanged with the Lorde it was sayde This day thou shalt be with mee in paradise c. Secondly as touching this similitude it hath no other demonstration but to admonishe vs of our duetye in shewing charitie and forgeuing one an other which vâ—â—es we do there is no mercye to be looked for at the handes of God The Fryer If this be true that you say then it should folow that there is neyther purgatory Limbus nor anye Limbus whiche were agaynst our Christian fayth and oure Crede which sayth He descended into hell c.. The Deputy Doest thou not beleue there is a Limbus The Martyr Neither doe I beleue to be any suche place ney-doth the scripture therof make any mention The Fryer Where were the old fathers then before the death of Christ The Martyr In lyfe I say eternall which they looked for beyng promised before to Adam Abraham and the Patriarches in the seede to come The Deputy Then the Deputy what saith he doest thou beleue that the pope hath any power The Martyr Yea verily The Deputy The power of the pope Doest thou beleeue that the pope as the vicar of Iesu Christ can here bynde and loose The Martyr That I doe not beleue The Deputy How then doest thou vnderstand the power of the pope The Martyr I vnderstand the power of the pope so as sainct Paul declareth .ij. Thess. saying That because the worlde refused to receiue the loue of the truth vnto saluation therefore God hath geuen to Satan and to hys ministers power of illusions and erroures that men shoulde beleeue lyes and set vp to themselues pastors and teachers suche as they deserue The Fryer Christes vicar in earth Christ gaue to S. Peter power to bynde loose whose successour and vicar of Christ is the pope for the gouernment of the church that it might haue one head in the world as it hath in heauen And though the Pastors doe not liue according to y e word which they preach yet their doctrine is not therefore to be refused as Christ teacheth Math. 23. Math. 23. The Martyr If the pope and hys adherents would preach the word purely sincerely admixing no other inuentions of theyr own nor obtruding laws of theyr own deuising I would then imbrace their doctrine how soeuer their lyfe were to the
contrary according as Christ doth tell vs of the scribes phariseis admonishing vs to followe theyr doctrine not their liues Mat. 23. but there is great difference Math. 23. whether they y t take the gouernance of the church do sit in Moses chayre which is the seate of truth or els doe sit in the chayre of abhomination spoken of by Daniell also by S. Paule where he sayth 2. Thes. 2. That the man of perdition shal sit in the temple of God vaunting hymselfe insolently aboue all that is called God 2. Thes. 2. And as touching the keyes of binding loosing geuen to Peter Christ therein assigned to Peter The keyes of binding loosing other apostles the office of preaching the word of the gospell whiche they did also well obserue in preaching nothing els but onely the word in the whiche word is al the power conteyned of binding loosing Neither is it to be granted the Church to haue two heades one in heauen an other in earth The head whereof is but one whiche is Iesus Christ whome the father hath appoynted to be head alone both in heauen and earth Ephes. 1. Colos. 1. as S. Paul in many places of his Epistles doth teach Ephes. 1. Colos. 1 c. The Fryer You haue no vnderstanding how to expound the Scriptures But the olde doctors haue expounded the scriptures holy Councels Auricular confession whose iudgements are to be followed But what say you to auricular confession The Martyr I know no other confession but that which is to be made to God and reconciliation towardes our neighbour which Christ and his Apostles haue commended to vs. The Fryer Haue you not read in the Gospell howe Christ doth bid vs to confesse to the priest where hee commaunded the leper being made whole to shew hym selfe to the priest The Martyr The true church of the Lord Iesus Christ neuer obserued this straunge kinde of confession to carrye our sinnes to the priestes eare And though the churche of Rome haue intruded this maner of confessing it followeth not thereby that is to be receiued And as touching the leper whome the Lorde sent to the priest he was not sent therefore to whisper his sins in the Priestes care but onely for a testimony of hys health receiued according to the law Of the other confession whiche is to be made to God we haue both the examples and testimonyes of the prophet Dauid full in the psalmes 32.51.106 where he sayth Psal. 32.51.106 That he confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord and receiued forgeuenes of the same The Fryer After this the fryer proceeding further to make comparison betweene the churche of Rome The Church of Rome and of Geneua compared and the churche of Geneua would proue that the pope hath power to set lawes in the Church without anye expresse worde of God For so it is written sayd hee That there were many other thinges besides which are not written in this booke Ioan. 21. Also where Christ promiseth to his Disciples to send vnto them the holye ghost which shuld induce them into al truth Moreouer such decres ordinances which are in y e church were decided sayd he and appoynted by the doctors of y e church by al the Councels directed no doubt by the holy Ghost Furthermore he inferred that y e church also of Geneua had theyr ordinaunces and constitutions made without any word of God And for example he brought forth the order of the psalms and seruice publiquely obserued and appoynted vpon wednesday in the churche of Geneua as though that day were holyer then an other The Martyr To this the martyr answered agayne declaring that the ordinaunce of those publicke prayers and psalmes vppon wednesday in the churche of Geneua was not to bynde conscience or for anye superstitious obseruation or for any necessitie whiche eythere should bind conscience or could not be altered at their arbitrement but onely for an order or commoditie for publike resort to heare the word of god according as ancient kings temporall Magistrates haue vsed in old time to doe in congregating the people together not to put any holines in the daye or to bind conscience to any obseruation as the pope maketh his lawes but onely for orders sake seruing vnto commoditie And as touching that any thing should be left for doctors and counsels to be decided without the expresse word of God that is not so for that al things be expressed and prescribed by the word whatsoeuer is necessary eyther for gouernment of the Church or for the saluation of men so that there is no neede for doctours of the Church or Councels to decide anye thing more then is decided already Rom. 15. 2. Iohn Paule sayth that he durst vtter nothing but that the Lord had wrought by him Rom. 15. S. Iohn speaking of the doctrine of Christ Iesu willeth vs to receaue no man vnles he bring with him the same doctrine 2. Ioan. S. Paule warneth the Gallat not to beleeue an angell from heauen The Church ought to be gouerned only by the voyce of the Lords word 1. Pet. 5. bringing an other doctrine thē that which they had already receiued Gal. 2. Christ callyng himselfe the good shepheard noteth them to be his sheep which heare his voyce and not the voyce of others Ioh. 11 And S. Peter admonishing the pastors of y e churche forewarneth them to teache onely the woorde of God without any seeking of Lordship or dominion ouer the flocke From the which moderation how far y e forme of the popes church doth differ the tyranny whiche they vse doth well declare The Fryer In the old churche priestes and ministers of the church were wont to assemble together for deciding of such thinges as pertained to the gouernment and direction of the church whereas in Geneua no such thing is vsed as I can proue by this your owne testament here in my handes that you the better may vnderstand what was then the true vse and manner of the Churche The Martyr Churches may be instituted without the Pope What was the true order and manner that the Apostles did institute the church of Christ I would gladly heare and also would desire you to consider the same and when you haue well considered it yet shall you finde the institution and regiment of the Church of Geneua not to be without the publicke counsell and aduisement of the magistrates elders ministrs of that church with such care and diligence as Paule and Silas took in ordering the church of Thessalonica Birrhea c. wherin nothing was don without the authoritie of Gods word as appeareth Act. 17. As likewise also in stablishing the Church of Antioch when the Apostles were together in counsell for y e same there was no other law nor doctrine folowed but onely the word of God as may appere by the wordes of the Councell Quid tentatis Deum
iugum imponere c. And albeit the ministers of the church of Rome and the pope were not called to the institution of the foresayd churche of Geneua yet it followeth not therfore that there was no lawful order obserued eyther in stablishing that Churche or any other The Fryer Baptisme in the popes church no necessary cause to folow all the Popes errours You were first baptised in the Church of y e Pope were ye not The Martyr I graunt I was but yet that nothing hindereth the grace of God but hee may renouate and call to further knowledge whom he pleaseth A Counseller I would wishe you not to sticke to your owne wisedome and opinion Ye see the Churches in Germany how they dissent one from an other So that if you should not submit your iudgement to the authoritie of the Generall Councels Agreement in the principall pointes of doctrine in the churches reformed euery day you should haue a new Christianitie The Martyr To mine owne wisedome I do not sticke nor euer will but onely to that wisedome whiche is in Christ Iesu although the world doth accompt it foolishnes And where ye say that the churches of Germanie dissent among themselues one from an other that is not so for they accorde in one agreement altogether touching the foundation and principall groundes of Christian fayth Neyther is there anye such feare that euery day should ryse vp a new christianitie vnles the church be ballanced with authoritie of the councels as you pretend For so we read in the profite Dauid psal 33. and in other places of scripture moe Psal. 33. that the Counsels of the nations and people shal be ouerthrowne and subuerted of the Lorde c. Wherefore the best is that we follow the councell of God and hys word and preferre the authoritie therof before all other counsels and iudgementes of meÌ„ And thus doyng Paruus Christianismus potior populoso Papatu I for my part had rather dwel and settle my selfe in this litle Christianitie be it neuer so small then in that populous Papalitie be it neuer so great in multitude And thus was this godly Feurus commaunded agayne by the Deputye to the Bishops prison and from thence shortly after remoued to Lions not by the open and beaten waye but by secret and priuy iournyes least perhaps he should be taken from theÌ„ agayne as he was before The martyrdome of Richard Feurus An Inquisitour monk Nicholas du Chesne At Gry by Bezanson Ann. 1554 The cause and occasion why this Nicolas came in trouble Nicholas Chesne martyr was for that he goyng from LausaÌ„na where he abode for hys conscience to fette hys sister her husband certayne other of hys friendes as hee went from Bezanson toward the towne of Gry did not homage to a certayne crosse in the way where a certayne monke which was an inquisitour False dealing in a papist ouertook him and therby suspected him He was guyded by the same monk craftily disseÌ„bling hys religion to a lodgyng in Gry where the Iustice of the place comming in incontinent took him Nicholas seing how hee was by y e monke his conductor betrayed O false traytor sayd he hast thou thus betrayed me Then after examination he was condeÌ„ned Being caryed to the place of martyrdome by y e way he was promised that if he would knele down and heare a masse he should be let go as a passenger But Nicolas armed with perseuerance sayde hee would rather dye then commit such an act Who calling vpon the name of the Lord tooke his death paciently Ex Crisp. Lib 6. The seniors or Lords of Estnay and of Ciguongnes dwelling by the towne of Machenoir Denys Barbes Counsellour of Bloys Iohn Bertrand a foâ—â—er or keeper of the forest of Marchenoir At Bloys Ann. 1556. Iohn Bertrand martyr For the religion gospell of Christ thys Iohn was apprehended by these persecuters here specified and led bounde to Bloys where he was examined by Denys y e counseller of diuers points as whether he had spokeÌ„ at any time against God agaynst y e church the he sayntes the she saynts of Paradise Wherunto he sayd no. Item whether at any time hee had called the masse abhominable whiche hee graunted for that hee finding no masse in all the Stripture was commanded by S. Paule That if an angell from heaueÌ„ would bring anye other gospell beside that whiche was already receiued he shuld account it accursed After his condemnation they woulde haue hym to be confessed and presented to him a crosse to kisse But he bad the Fryers with theyr crosse depart That is not the crosse sayd he that I must cary Entring into y e cart before the multitude he gaue thanks to God that he was not there for murther theft or blasphemye but onely for the quarrell of our sauiour Being tyed to the post he sang the 25. psalme Of age he was yong his countenaunce was exceeding chearfull amiable his eyes looking vp to heauen O the happy iourny sayd he seeing the place where he should suffer the fayre place that is prepared for me When the fire was kindled about them O Lord cryed he geue thy hand to thy seruaunt I recommend my soule vnto thee and so meekly yelded vp his spirite Whose pacient and ioyfull constancye so astonyed the people that of long tyme before nothing did seeme to them so admirable Ex Gallic hist. per. Crisp. Lib. 6. A brother in lawe of this Peter Peter Rouseau An. 1556. Peter Rousseau martir Peter Rousseau comming from Geneua and Lausanna to hys countrey partlye to communicate wyth certayne of hys acquayntaunce in the word of God partlye for other certayn affayres because hee required hys inheritaunce of hys brother in law was by him betrayed Then being constant in his confession which he offered vp he was put to the racke three tymes which he suffered constantly with great tormentes Afterward he had hys tongue cut of and a balle of yron put in hys mouth He was draweÌ„ vpon a hurdle Crueltie al broken and maymed to the fire where he was lifted vp into the ayre and let downe three tymes And when he was halfe burned the balle fell from hys mouth and he with a loud voyce called on the name of GOD saying Iesus Christ assiste me And so thys blessed Martyr gaue vp hys life to God Ex Ioan Crisp. Antony de Lescure the kinges attourney Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes At Bordeaux An. 1556. After that Arnald Moniere was taken and examined of the Iustice and so was layde in prison Iohn de Cazes resorting to the same town of Burdeaux Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes martyrs and hearing of hym and beyng admonished moreouer that if he went to him hee shoulde be appeached of heresie notwithstanding went to comforte him and so was also imprisoned After many examinations sentence was geuen vpon them to be burned When the tyme came of
Lorde meekly paciently gaue himselfe to the stake where with a corde drawne about his neck he was secretly strangled of the hangman in the Cittie of Ferraria three houres before day to the intent y e people shuld not see him nor heare him speake and after about dinner time his body in the same place was burned At the burning whereof such a fragrant and odoriferous sent came to all them there present A myracle as it is reported and so stroke theyr senses that the sweetenes therof semed to refresh them no lesse then hys words would haue done if they had heard him speake The custome is of that cittie that the bones and ashes which be lefte The death and martyrdome of Faninus should be caryed out of the city but neyther the magistrate nor the Byshop nor hys great Uicar or Chauncellor nor anye Diuine els would take any charge thereof euery man transferring that burden from themselues to him whiche was the cause of hys death Wherby it may appeare what secret iudgement and estimation all they had of that good blessed man At last the people tooke his burned bones with the cinders and caried them out of the streete of the Citie Ex Henri Pantal lib. 7. Ex Ioan Crisp. pag. 363. The name of the persecutor in the story appeareth not Dominicus de Basana Dominicus de Basana martyr At Placentia Ann. 1550. The same yeare y t the foresayd Faninus suffered in Ferraria Dominicus also suffered in the Citie of Placentia This Dominicus was Cittizen in Basana and followed the wars of Charles the Emperour in Germany where he receiued the first taste of Christes gospel Wherin he encreased more more by conferring reasoning with learned men so y t in shorte tyme hee was able to instruct manye and so did working and traueling in the Churche till at length in y e yeare 1550. he comming to y e City of Naples there preached the worde from thence proceding to Placencia preached there likewise vnto y e people of true confession of Purgatorye of Pardons Furthermore the next day entreated of true fayth of good workes howe farre they are necessary to saluation promising moreouer y e nexte daye to speake of Antichrist and to paynt him out in his colours Antichrist can not abyde to be detected When the houre came that he should begin hys sermon the magistrate of the cittye commaunded hym to come downe from the chayre in the market place deliuered him to the officers Dominicus was willing ready to obey the commaundement saying that hee did much maruayle that the deuill could suffer hym so long in that kind of exercise From thence he was led to the bishops Chauncellour and asked whether he was a priest and how he was placed in that function He answered that he was no priest oâ— the pope but of Iesus Christ by whom he was lawfully called to that office Then was he demaunded whether he would renounce hys doctrine He answered that he mayntayned no doctrine of hys owne but onely the doctrine of Christ whiche also he was readye to seale with hys bloud and also gaue harty thankes to God wbiche so accepted hym as worthye to glorifie hys name with his martyrdome Upon this he was committed to a filthy and stinking prison Where after he had remayned a few monthes he was exhorted diuers tymes to reuoke otherwise he should suffer but still he remayned constaunt in hys doctrine The martiâ—dome of Dominicus de Bassana Wherupon when the tyme came assigned for his punishment he was brought to the market place wher he preached and there was hanged Who most hartely praying â—or his enemies so finished his dayes in this miserable wretched world Ex Pantal. lib. 7. The byshop of Santangelo hys priestes Galeazius Trecius At the Cittye called Laus Pompeia in Italy Ann. 1551. Santangelo is a certayne fortresse or castle in Italy within Lombardy Galeazius Trecius martyr not farre from the Cittye called Laus Pompeia belongyng also to the same dioces In this sort of Santangelo was an house of Augustine Friers vnto whome vsed muche to resorte a certayne fryer of the same order dwelling at Pauia named Maianardus a man well expert in the study of scripture and of a godly conuersation By this Maianardus diuers not onely of the Fryers but also of other townesmen were reduced to the loue knowledge of Gods worde to the detestatioÌ„ of the popes abuses AmoÌ„g whom was also this Galeazius a gentle man of a good calling welthy in worldly substaunce and very beneficiall to the pâ—ore Who first by conference with y e fryers and also with hys brother in law began to conceaue some light in Gods truth and afterwarde was confirmed more thoroughly by Caelius Secundus Curio who then being driuen by persecution came from Pauia to the sayd place of Santangelo In proces of tyme as this Galeazius encreased in iudgement and zeale in settyng forward the wholesome word of Gods grace as a light shining in darkenes coulde not so lye hyd but at last in the yeare of our Lorde 1551. certayne were sent from the forenamed Cittie of Laus Pompeia to lay handes vppon hym The iniurious fraudulent dealyng of the Papistes and brought hym to the bishops Pallace where he was kept in handes hauing vnder hym but onely a pad oâ— straw Although his wife sent vnto him a good fetherbed with shetes to lye in yet the Byshops chaplaynes and officers kept it froÌ„ him deuiding the pray among theÌ„selues When the tyme came that he should be examined he was thrise brought before the Commissioners where he rendered reasons and causes of hys fayth answering to theyr interrogatories w t such euidence of Scriptures constancy of mind that he was an admiration to them that that heard hym Albeit not long after through the importunate perswasions of hys kinsfolkes frendes and other colde Gospellers laying many considerations before hys eyes Galeazius relenteth he was brought at length to assent to certain points of the popes doctrine But yet the mercye of God which began with him so left him not but brought him againe to suche repentance bewayling of his facte that he became afterward according to the example of Peter Galeazius repenteth and S. Cyprian and other doublewise more valiaunt in defence of Christes quarrell neither did he euer desire any thing more then occasion to be offered to recouer agayne by confession that he had lost before by denyall affirming that hee neuer felt more ioy of hart then at the tyme of his examinations where hee stoode thrise to the constant confession of the truth and contrary that he neuer tasted more sorrow in al his life then when he slipt afterward from the same by dissimulation Declaryng moreouer to hys brethren A sentence of a martyr to be marked that death was muche more sweete vnto him with testimony of the veritie then
them selues to liue in the feare of God and according to his holy will Moreouer they acknowledged the superior powers as princes and magistrates to be ordeined of God that who so euer resisteth the same resisteth the ordinaunce of God and therefore humbly submitted themselues to theyr superiours with all obedience so that they cōmanded nothing against God Finally they protested that they woulde in no poynte be stubborne but if that their forefathers or they had erred many one iote concerning true religion the same beynge proued by the woord of God they would willingly yeelde and be reformed Their Interrogatories The interrogatories were concerning the Masse auricular confession baptisme mariage and burials according to the institution of the Church of Rome Their aunswers to the Interrogatories Masse To the first they aunsweared that they receyued the Lordes supper as it was by him instituted and celebrated by his Apostles but as touching the masse except the same might be prooued by the word of God they would not receiue it To the second touching auricular confession they said that for their parte they confessed them selues daily vnto God acknowledging them selues before him to be miserable sinners desiring him of pardone and forgeuenesse of their sinnes as Christe instructed his in the prayer which he taught them 1. Iohn 1. Lord forgeue vs our sinnes And as S. Iohn sayeth If we confesse our sinnes to God hee is faithfull and iust to forgeue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse And according to that which God him selfe sayeth by his Prophet O Israel if thou returne returne vnto me And againe O Israel it is I it is I which forgeeueth thee thy sinnes So that Iere. 4. Esa. 43. seeing they ought to returne to God alone and it is he only that forgeueth sinnes therfore they were bound to confesse them selues to God onely Auricular confession and to no other Also it appeareth that Dauid in his Psalmes and y e Prophets and other faithfull seruaunts of God haue confessed themselues both generally and particularly vnto God alone Yet if the contrary might be prooued by the woord of God they woulde say they wyth all humblenesse receiue the same Baptisme Thirdly as touching Baptisme they acknowledged and receiued that holy Institution of Christe and administred the same with all simplicitie as hee ordeined it in his holy Gospell without any chaunging adding or diminishing in any poynt that all this they did in their mother tongue 1. Cor. 14. according to the rule of S. Paul who willeth that in the church euery thing to be done in the mother tongue for the edification of our neighbor But as for their coniurations oyling and salting except the same might be proued by the sacred Scripture they would not receiue them Fourthly as touching burialles they aunswered that they knewe there is a difference betwene the bodies of the true Christians The manner of burials and the Infidels for asmuch as the firste are the mēbers of Iesus Christ temples of the holy ghost and partakers of the glorious resurrectiō of the dead and therefore they accustomed to folow their dead to the graue reuerently with a sufficient company and exhortation out of the woorde of God as well to comfort the parentes and frendes of the dead as also to admonish all men diligently to prepare them selues to die But as for the vsing of candles or lightes praiers for the dead ringing of belles except y e same might be proued to be necessary by the word of God and that God is not offended therwith they wold not receiue them Fifthly as touching obedience to mennes traditions they receiued and allowed all those ordinances Obedience to mens traditions which as S. Paule sayth serue for order decencie reuerence of the Ministerie But as for other Ceremonies which haue bin brought into the Churche of God either as a parte of his diuine seruice either to merite remission of sinnes or els to binde mens consciences because they are mere repugnant to the word of God they could by no means receiue them And whereas the Commissioners affirmed the sayde traditions to haue ben ordeined by councels Councells not to be preferred before Gods word first they answeared that the greatest part of them were not ordeined by councels Secondly that Councels were not to be preferred aboue the woorde of God which saith If any man yea or Angell from heauen shoulde preache vnto you otherwise then that which hath bene receiued of the Lorde Iesus Galat. 1. let him be accursed And therefore said they if Councels haue ordained any thing dissenting from the woorde of God they woulde not receiue it Finally they said that the Councels had made diuers notable decrees concerning the election of Bishoppes and Ministers of the Church concerning Ecclesiasticall discipline as wel of the Cleargie as of the people also concerning the distribution of the goodes and possessions of the Church Councells not kept of the Papistes in many poyntes And further that all pastours which were eyther whoremongers drunkardes or offensiue in any case shuld be put from their office Moreouer that whosoeuer should be present at the masse of a priest which was a whoremonger should be excōmunicate And many such other things which wer not in any point obserued And that they omitted to speake of many other thinges whith were ordained by diuers Councels very superstitious and cōtrary to the holy Commaundements of God as they would be ready to prooue said they if they should haue occasion and oportunitie thereunto Wherefore they required the Commissioners Disputatiō required that a disputation might be had as by the sayde President was pretended publiquely and in their presence and then if it might be prooued by the woorde of God that they erred either in doctrine or conuersation and maner of liuing they were content with all humblenesse to be corrected and refourmed as they had before sayde beseeching them to consider also that their religion had ben obserued kept from their auncitours vntill their time For the antiquity of these Waldoys see before pag. many hundred yeares together and yet for their partes being conuicted by the infallible woord of God they would not obstinately stande to the defence therof Saying moreouer that they togither with the said Lordes Deputies confessed all one God one Sauiour one Holy Ghost one Lawe one Baptisme one hope in Heauen and in Summe they affirmed that their faith and religion was firmly founded and groūded vpon the pure woord of God wherefore it is sayd That blessed are they which heare the same and keepe it To be short seeing it is permitted to the Turkes Turkes and Iewes finde more fauor with the Papistes then the true Christians Sarazens Iewes which are mortall ennemies to our Sauiour Christe to dwell peaceablye in the fairest Cities of Christendome by good reason they should be suffred to liue in the desolate
brother whome he hath seene how can he loue God whome he hath not seene ¶ The 2. proposition ¶ He that loueth his neighbour as himselfe keepeth all the Commaundements of God The second proposition Probation Math. 7. Rom. 13. This proposition is proued Mat. 7. Rom. 13. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should do to you euen so do to them For this is the Law and the Prophets Math. 7. He that loueth his neighbour fulfilleth the Law Thou shalt not commit aduoutry Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false wytnes Thou shalt not desire c. and if there be any other Commaundement all are comprehended in this sayeng Rom. 13. Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Rom. xiij All the Law is fulfilled in one word that is Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Gal. v. Galat. 5. ¶ Argument Bar. He that loueth his neighbour keepeth all the Commaundements of God Maior Rom. 13. Minor ba. He that loueth God loueth his neighbour 1. Iohn 4. Conclus ra Ergo he that loueth God keepeth all the Commaundements of God ¶ The 3. proposition The third proposition Probation Iohn 16. ¶ He that hath fayth loueth God My father loueth you because you loue me and beleeue that I come of God Iohn 16. ¶ Argument Bar. He that keepeth the Commaundements of God hath the loue of God Maior ba. He that hath fayth Minor keepeth the Commaundementes of God ra Ergo he that hath fayth loueth God Conclus ¶ The 4. proposition ¶ He that keepeth one Commaundement of God The 4. proposition Probation Heb. 11. keepeth them all This proposition is confirmed Heb. 11. It is vnpossible for a man without fayth to please God that is to keepe any one of Gods Commaundements as he should do Then whosoeuer keepeth any one Commaundement hath fayth ¶ Argument Bar. He that hath fayth keepeth all the Commaundementes of God Maior ba. He that keepeth any one Commaundement of God hath fayth Minor ra Ergo he that keepeth one Commaundement Conclus keepeth them all The 5. proposition ¶ He that keepeth not all the Commandements of God keepeth not one of them The 5. proposition The law requireth perfecte obedience Enthymema The 6. proposition or assertion ¶ Argument He that keepeth one Commaundemente of God keepeth all Ergo he that keepeth not all the Commaundements of God keepeth not one of them ¶ The 6. proposition ¶ It is not in our power to keepe any one of the Commaundements of God ¶ Argument Ba. It is vnpossible to keepe any of the Commaundements of God without grace Maior ro It is not in our power to haue grace co Ergo it is not in our power Minor to keepe any of the Commandements of God Conclus And euen so may you reason coÌ„cerning the holy Ghost and fayth for so much as neyther without them we are able to keepe any of the Commaundements of God neyther yet be they in our power to haue Non est volentis neque currentis c. Rom. 9. ¶ The 7. proposition ¶ The Law was geuen vs to shew our sinne The 7. proposition The office of the law By the Law commeth the knowledge of sinne Rom. 3. I knew not what sinne meant but thorow the law For I had not knowne what lust had meant except the Lawe had sayde Thou shalt not lust Without the Law sinne was dead that is it moued me not neyther wyst I that it was sinne which notwithstanding was sin and forbidden by the Law Rom. 7. Rom. 7. The 8. proposition ¶ The Law biddeth vs do that thing which is vnpossible for vs. The 8. proposition ¶ Argument Da. Maior The keeping of the Commaundementes is to vs vnpossible â—i Minor The Law commaundeth to vs the keeping of the Commaundements j. Ergo the Law commaundeth vnto vs that is vnpossible Conclus ¶ Obiection But thou wilt say wherefore doth God bid vs do that is impossible for vs. Obiection ☞ Aunswere I aunswere to make thee know that thou art but euill Aunswere The lawe ordayned to bring vs to Christ. that there is no remedy to saue thee in thine owne hand and that thou mayst seeke remedy at some other for the Law doth nothing else but commaund thee ¶ The doctrine of the Gospell THe Gospell is as much to say in our toung Luke 2 as good tidings like as these be heere vnder folowing and such other Christ is the Sauiour of the world Iohn 4. Luke 2 Rom. 5. Rom. 4. 1. Pet. 2 Apoc. 1. Galat. 1. Esay 53. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Iohn 3. 1. Tim. 2. Rom. 8. Coloss. 2. 1. Cor. 7. 1. Cor. 1 1. Cor. 1. Ephe. 2. Christ is the Sauiour Christ dyed for vs. Christ dyed for our sinnes Christ bought vs with his bloud Christ washt vs with his bloud Christ offred himselfe for vs. Christ bare our sinnes on his backe Christ came into this world to saue sinners Christ came into this world to take away our sinnes Christ was the price that was geuen for vs our sinnes Christ was made debtour for vs. Christ hath payd our debt for he dyed for vs. Christ made satisfaction for vs and our sinnes Christ is our righteousnes Christ is our sanctification Christ is our redemption Christ is our peace Christ hath pacified the father of heauen for vs. Christ is our and all his Christ hath deliuered vs from the lawe from the deuill and from hell The father of heauen hath forgeuen vs our sinnes for Christes sake Or any suche other like to the same whyche declare vnto vs the mercy of God The nature and office of the lawe and of the Gospell THe lawe sheweth vs our sinne The Gospell sheweth vs remedy for it Rom. 3. Iohn 1. Rom. 7. Coloss. 1. Rom. 4. Act. 14.20 Deut. 27. Luke 2. Rom. 7. Epi. c. 6. The lawe sheweth vs our condemnation The Gospel sheweth vs our redemption The lawe is the word of Ire The Gospel is the word of grace The lawe is the word of dispaire The Gospell is the worde of comfort The lawe is the word of vnrest The Gospell is the word of peace * A disputation betweene the lawe and the Gospell where is shewed the difference or contrarietie betwene them both THe lawe sayth pay thy dette The contrary operation of the lawe and of the Gospell The Gospel sayth Christ hath paide it The law saith thou art a sinner despaire and thou shalt be damned The Gospell sayeth thy sinnes are forgeuen thee be of good comfort thou shalt be saued The lawe sayth make amends for thy sinnes The Gospel sayth Christ hath made it for thee The lawe saith the father of heauen is angry with thee The Gospell sayeth Christ hath pacified hym wyth hys bloud The lawe sayth where is thy righteousnesse goodnesse and satisfaction The Gospell sayeth Christe is thy
rightuousnesse thy goodnesse and satisfaction The lawe sayeth thou art bounde and obliged to me to the deuill and to hell The Gospel sayth Christ hath deliuered thee from them all The doctrine of Faith FAith is to beleue God like as Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for rightuousnesse The doctrine of faith To beleue God is to beleue hys word and to recount it true that he sayeth He that beleeueth not Gods worde beleeueth not God himselfe He that beleueth not Gods word he counteth hym false and a lier and beleeueth not that he may and wil fulful his worde and so he denieth both the might of God and God himselfe The 9. proposition The 9. proposition ¶ Faith is the gift of God Argument Da Euery good thing is the gift of God Maior Minor Conclus ri Faith is good j. Ergo faith is the gift of God The 10. proposition The 10 proposition ¶ Faith is not in our power Argument Maior Minor Conclus Da The gift of God is not in our power ri Faith is the gift of God j. Ergo faith is not in our power The 11. proposition The 11. proposition ¶ He that lacketh faith can not please God Without faith it is impossible to please God Rom 14. All that commeth not of faith is sinne for without faith can no man please God Heb. 11. Induction An argument called Inductio Hee that lacketh faith trusteth not God hee that trusteth not God trusteth not his word he that trusteth not his word holdeth him false and a lier he that holdeth him false and a lier beleeueth not that he may doe that he promiseth and so denieth he that he is God Ergo a primo ad vltimum he that lacketh faith can not please God If it were possible for any man to do all the good deedes that euer were done either of men or aungels yet being in this case it is impossible for him to please God The 12. proposition The 12. proposition ¶ All that is done in faith pleaseth God Right is the word of God and all his workes in faith Psal. 33. Lorde thine eies looke to faith that is as much to say as Lorde thou delightest in faith Ier 5. The 13. proposition The 13. proposition ¶ He that hath faith is iust and good Argument Da. He that is a good tree bringing forth good fruit Maior is iust and good ri He that hath faith is a good tree bringing forth good fruite j. Ergo he that hath faith is iust and good Minor Conclus The 14 proposition ¶ He that hath faith and beleueth God The 14. proposition can not displease him Induction He that hath faith beleeueth God he that beleueth God Inductio beleeueth his word he that beleeueth his word wotteth well that he is true and faithfull and may not lie knowing that he both may and will fulfill his word Ergo a primo ad vltimum hee that hath faith can not displease God neither can any man doe a greater honour to God then to count him true Obiection Thou wilt then say that thefte murther aduoutry and all vices please God Obiection Answere Nay verely for they can not be done in faith for a good tree beareth good fruit Mat. 7.12 Aunswere The 15. proposition ¶ Faith is a certainty or assurednesse The 15. proposition A definition of faith Heb. 11. Faith is a sure confidence of thinges which are hoped for and certaintie of things which are not seene Heb. 11. The same spirite certifieth oure spirite that we are the children of God Rom. 8. Moreouer he that hathe faithe wotteth well that God will fulfill his word Whereby it appeareth that faith is a certaintie or assurednesse A man is iustified by faith ABraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnesse Rom. 4. Iustification by faith We suppose therfore that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law Rom. 3. Gal. 2. He that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the wicked his fayth is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 4. The iust man liueth by his fayth Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We wotte that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by the fayth of Iesus Christ and we beleue in Iesu Christ that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the deedes of the law Gal. 2. What is the fayth of Christ. THe fayth of Christ is to beleue in him that is to beleue his word Faith in Christ what it is and beleeue that he will helpe thee in all thy neede and deliuer thee from all euill Thou wilt aske me what word I aunswere the Gospell He that beleueth in Christ shal be saued Marke 16. He that beleueth y e sonne hath euerlasting life Iohn 3. Uerely I say vnto you he that beleueth in me hath euerlasting life Iohn 6. This I write vnto you that you beleeue on the sonne of GOD that ye may know how y t ye haue eternall life 1. Iohn 5. Thomas because thou hast seen me therfore hast thou beleued Happy are they which haue not sene and yet haue beleued in me Iohn 22. All the Prophetes to him beare witnes that whosoeuuer beleeueth in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Actes 10. What must I doe that I may be saued The Apostles aunswered Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Act. 16. If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lord and beleeuest with thine hart that God raysed hym from death thou shalt be safe Rom. 10. He that beleueth not in Christ shall be condemned He that beleueth not the sonne shall neuer see lyfe but the ire of God bydeth vpon him Iohn 3. The holy Ghost shall reproue the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Iohn 16. They that beleue Iesu Christ are the sonnes of God Ye are all the sonnes of God because ye beleue in Iesu Christ. 1. Iohn 3. He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God is safe Iohn 1. Peter sayd thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Iesus answered and sayde vnto him happy art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud haue not opened to thee that but my father that is in heauen Mat. 16. We haue beleued and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God I beleue that thou art Christ the sonne of God whyche should come into the world Iohn 11. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that ye in beleuing might haue life Iohn 20. I beleue that Iesus is the sonne of God Act. 8. The 16. proposition The 16. propositâ—on He that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God Argument Da. He that beleueth Gods word beleueth God Maior Minor Conclus ri The Gospel is Gods word j. Ergo
iustifying these are to be remooued and separated a sonder the lawe from the Gospel and faith from workes Otherwise in the person that is iustified and also in order of doctrine they ought coÌ„monly to goe necessarily together Therfore where soeuer any question or doubt riseth of saluation or our iustifying before God there the law al good works must be vtterly excluded and stand apart Grace free Promise simple Faith alone that grace may appeare free the promise simple and that faith may staÌ„d alone Which faith alone without law or workes worketh to euery man particularly his saluation through mere promise and the free grace of God This worde particularly I adde Particularly for the particulare certifying of euery mans hart priuately and peculiarly that beleueth in Christ. For as the body of Christ is the cause efficient of the redemption of the whole world in generall so is faith the instrumentall cause The body of Christ is the efficient cause of our redemption in generall Faith is the instrumental cause of euery mans particular saluation by which euery man applieth the sayde body of Christ particularly to his owne saluation So that in the action and office of iustification both law workes here be vtterly secluded and exempted as things hauing nothing to doe in this behalfe The reason is this for seing that all our redemption vniuersally springeth only froÌ„ the body of the sonne of God crucified then is there nothing that can stande vs in steade but that onely wherewith thys bodye of Christ is apprehended Now for somuch as neither the law nor works but faith onely is the thing which apprehendeth the body and death of Christ Note the obiecte of faith Faith with her obiecte onely saueth A similitude beâ—tweene the brasen Serpente and Christes bodye therfore faith onely is that matter which iustifieth euery soule before God thorough the strength of that obiect which it doth apprehend For the obiect onely of our faith is the body of Christ like as the brasen Serpent was the obiecte onely of the Israelites looking and not of their handes working by the strength of which obiect through the promise of God immediatly proceeded health to the beholders So the body of Christ being the obiecte of our faithe striketh righteousnesse to our soules not through working but beleuing onely Thus you see howe faith being the onely eye of our soule Faith is only the eye of the soule which â—â—â—keth to Christ. standeth alone with her obiecte in case of iustifying but yet neuerthelesse in the body she standeth not alone for besides the eye there be also handes to worke feete to walke eares to heare and other members moe euery one conuenient for the seruyce of the body and yet there is none of them all that can see but onely the eye So in a christian mans life and in order of doctrine ther is the law there is repentance there is hope charitie and dedes of charitie all which in life and in doctrine are ioyned necessarily do concurre together and yet in the action of iustifying there is nothing els in man that hath any parte or place but onely Fayth apprehending the obiect which is the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified in whom consisteth all the worthines and fulnes of our saluation by faith that is by our apprehending and receauyng of him according as it is wrytten Iohn 1. Whosoeuer receiued him he gaue them power to be made the sonnes of God euen all such as beleued in his name c. Also Esay 53. And this iust seruaunt of mine in the knowledge of him shall iustifie many c. Argument Da. Apprehending and receauing of Christ onely maketh vs iustified before God As many as receaued him to them he gaue power c. â—ohn 1. And â—e by the knâ—wâ—â—dge of him shall iustifie many c. Esay 53. Iohn 1. ti Christ onely is apprehended and receaued by Faith si Ergo faith onely maketh vs iustified before God Argument Ba Iustification commeth onely by apprehending and receiuing of Christ. Esay 53. ro The lawe and workes do nothing pertaine to the apprehending of Christ. co Ergo the law and workes pertaine nothing to Iustification Argument Ce Nothing which is vniust of it selfe can iustifie vs before God or helpe any thing to our iustifying All our righteousnes is as filthy cloutes Esay 64. sa Euery worke we do is vniust before God Esay 54. re Ergo no worke that we do can iustifie vs before God nor helpe any thing to our iustifying Argument Ca If workes could any thing further our iustification theÌ„ should our works some thing profit vs before God When â—e haue done all that is commaunded you say we are vnprofitable seruantes Luke 17. Without me can ye do nothing Iohn 15. me No workes doe the best we can doe profite vs before God Luke 17. stres Ergo no workes that we doe can any thynge further our iustification Argument Ba All that we can do w t God is only by Christ. Ihon. 15. ro Our workes and merites be not Christe neyther anye part of him co Ergo our workes merits can do nothing with God Argument Da That which is the cause of condemnation cannot be the cause of iustification The lawe worketh anger Rom. 4. ri The law is the cause of condemnation Rom. 4. j. Ergo it is not the cause of iustification A consequent We are quit and deliuered from the law Rom. 7. Now are we quitte and deliuered from the law being dead to that wherein we were once holden Rom. 7. Ergo we are not quâ—t and deliuered by the law Forsomuch therfore as the truth of the Scripture in expresse words hath thus included our saluation in faith onely we are enforced necessarily to exclude all other causes and meanes in our Iustification and to make this difference betwene the lawe the Gospel betwene faith and works affirming with the Scripture word of God that the lawe condemneth vs our works do not auaile vs and that faith in Christ onely iustifieth vs. And thys difference and distinction ought diligently to be learned and retained of all christians especially in conflict of conscience betweene the law and the gospel faith and works grace and merites promise condition Gods free election and mans freewil So that the lyght of the free grace of God in our saluation may appeare to all consciences to the immortal glory of Gods holy name Amen The order and differences of places The Gospel Antitheta The law Faith Works Grace Merites Promise coÌ„ditioÌ„ Gods fre election maÌ„s fre wil. The difference and repugnance of these foresayde places being wel noted and exâ—ended it shall geue no smal light to euerye faithfull christian both to vnderstande the Scripture to iudge in cases of conscience and to reconcile such places in the olde and newe Testament as els may seeme to repugne according to the rule
by our faith so freely to iustify vs they leauing this Iustification by faith set vp other markes partly of the lawe partly of their owne deuising for men to shoote at And here commeth in the manifest and manifolde absurdities of the B. of Romes doctrine which here the Lorde willing we will rehearse as in Catalogue here following Errours and absurdities of the Papists touching the doctrine of the Law and of the Gospel 1. THey erroniously conceiue opinion of saluation in the law which only is to be sought in the faith of Christ Errours in the Popes doctrine coÌ„cerning the doctrine of the lawe and in no other 2. They erroneously do seke Gods fauor by works of the law not knowing that the law in thys our corrupt nature worketh only the anger of God Rom. 3. 3. They erre also in this that where the office of the lawe is diuers and contrary from the Gospel they without any difference 〈…〉 of God iâ— tâ—e popes 〈…〉 onely 〈…〉 This aâ—ticle 〈…〉 Goâ—pell to euery creâ—ture He that 〈…〉 But they preach as â—â—ough Christ 〈…〉 Goe pâ—each the law to euery creature This aâ—ticle is contâ—ary to the pâ—ace Rom. 8. Tâ—at wâ—ich the lawe coulde not peâ—forme in the behalfe of our weake flesh c. Rom. 8. Thâ—s article repâ—gneth against 〈◊〉 place Gal. 2. 〈◊〉 it righteousnes come by the lawe tâ—en Chrâ—st dyed in vaine Tâ—â—s article sauâ—reth oâ— the pâ—ice of the Pharisâ—y which said I am not like this Pâ—blicane This article re pugneth agayâ—st this place They 〈…〉 greeuous to 〈◊〉 and lay theâ— on mens shoulde â— Maâ— 23. 〈◊〉 to you 〈…〉 which for the 〈…〉 the Commaundementes of God coÌ„found the one with the other making the gospel to be a law and Christ to be a Moses 4. They erre in deuiding the law vnskilfully in 3. partes into the law naturall the law morall and the lawe Euangelicall 5. They erre againe in deuiding the lawe Euangelicall into precepts and counsailes making the precepts to serue for all men the counsailes onely to serue for them that be perfect 6. The chiefe substance of all their teaching and preaching resteth vpon the works of the law as may appear by theyr religion which wholy consisteth in mens merites traditions lawes canons decrees and ceremonies 7. In the doctrine of saluation of remission and iustification either they admixt the lawe equally with the Gospel or els cleane secluding the Gospel they teache and preache the law so that litle mention is made of the faith of Christ or none at all 8. They erre in thinking that the lawe of God requireth nothing in vs vnder paine of damnation but onely our obedience in externe actions as for the inwarde affections and concupiscence they esteeme but light matters 9. They not knowing the true nature and strength of the lawe do erroneously imagine that it is in mannes power to fulfill it 10. They erre in thinking not onely to be in mans power to keepe the law of God but also to performe more perfect workes then be in Gods law commanded and these they call the workes of perfection And heereof rise the workes of supererogation of satisfaction of congruitie and coÌ„dignitye to store vp the treasurehouse of the Popes Churche to be solde out to the people for money 11. They erre in saying that the state monasticall is more perfect for keeping the Counsailes of the Gospell then other states be in keping the law of the Gospell 12. The counsailes of the Gospell they call the vowes of theyr religious men as profound humilitie perfect chastitie and wilfull pouertie 13. They erre abhominably in equaling their laws constitutions with Gods law and in saying that mans lawe bindeth vnder paine of daÌ„nation no lesse then Gods law 14. They erre sinnefully in punyshing the transgressours of their lawes more sharply then the transgressours of the law of God as appeareth by their Inquisitions and theyr Canon lawe c. 15. Finally they erre most horribly in this that where the free promyse of God ascribeth our saluation onely to oure faith in Christ excluding woorkes they contrary ascribe saluation onely or principally to workes and merites excluding faith Wherupon riseth the applicatioÌ„ of the sacrifice of the Masse Ex opere operato for the quicke and deade application of the merites of Christes passion in Bulles application of the merites of all religious orders and such other moe aboue specified more at large in the former part of this history about the pag. 21.22 c. ¶ Here follow three cautions to be obserued and auoided in the true vnderstanding of the Law The first caution FIrst that we throughe the misunderstanding of the Scriptures do not take the law for the Gospel Three Cautions to be auoyded coÌ„cerning the right vnderstanding of the lawe nor the Gospel for the law but skilfully discerne and distincte the voyce of the one from the voyce of the other Many there be which reading the booke of the new Testament doe take and vnderstand whatsoeuer they see contained in the sayd boke to be only and meerely the voyce of the gospel And contrariwise whatsoeuer is contained in the coÌ„passe of the old Testament that is within the law stories Psalmes and Prophets to be only and merely the worde and voyce of the law wherein many are deceiued For the preaching of the law of the Gospel are mixed together in both the Testaments as wel the old as the new Neither is the order of these two doctrines to be distincted by bookes and leaues but by the diuersitie of Gods spirite speaking vnto vs. The voice of the Gospell sometymes soundeth in the olde Testament For sometimes in the olde Testament God doth comfort as he comforted Adam with the voyce of the Gospell Sometimes also in the newe Testament he doth threaten and terrifie as when Christ threatned the Phariseis In some places againe Moses and the Prophets play the Euangelists In so much that Hierome doubteth whether he should call Esay a Prophet or an Euangelist In some places likewise Christe and the Apostles supply the part of Moses The voice of the lawe sometymes is vsed in the new Testament And as Christ himselfe vntill hys death was vnder the law which law he came not to breake but to fulfill so his Sermons made to the Iewes for the most part runne all vpon the perfect doctrine and workes of the law shewing and teaching what we ought to doe by the righte lawe of Iustice and what danger insueth in not performing the same Al which places though they be contained in the booke of the new Testament What places of the Scripture are to be referred to the law what to the Gospell Math. 5. yet are they to be referred to the doctrine of the lawe euer hauyng in them included a priuie exception of repentaÌ„ce and faith in Christ Iesus As in example where Christ thus preacheth Blessed be they that be pure of heart
bread I am sure that if Christ had bene here himselfe in forme of his owne fleshe he would nothing haue stucke to receaue him being so conuerted at the first To be short if Bilney was so graciously reduced to y e holy mother the Catholicke Church repenting his errors and detesting his heresies now being in no Purgatory but being a very Saint in heauen as ye say he is why theÌ„ did ye burne him whom you knew your selues should be a Saint Thus ye burnt doth Gods enemies and Gods Saintes too The lawe of relapse Extrauag de haeret super co what cruel men are you But here you wil alledge perhaps your lawe of relaps by the whiche the first fall is pardonable but the second fall into heresie is in no case pardonable for so standeth your lawe I graunt But how this law standeth with y e true church of Christ with his word now let vs reason For this being a lawe not of politicke or ciuill gouernment where suche lawes be â—xpedient for publicke necessitie but onely being a law mere Ecclesiastical what a cruell mother Church is this which will not and cannot forgeue her children rising and repenting the second faulte or error committed Mores wordes in his preface but needes must burne theyr bodyes that theyr soules may be saued from y e paynfull Passion of Purgatory The popes lawe disagreeing from the condition of the true church of christ whom neuerthelesse they know forthwith shal be blessed in heauen If God do saue them why doe you burne them If God doe pardon them why do you condeÌ„ne them And if this be the law of your Churche according to your doctrine to burne them at the second time though they be amended how then doth this Church agree with the worde of Christ and nature of his true spouse which onely seeketh repentaunce amendment of sinners which once being had she gladly openeth her bosome and motherly receaueth them whensoeuer they returne Wherfore if Bilney did returne to your Church as ye say he did then was your Church a cruell mother and vnnaturall which would not opeÌ„ her bosome vnto hym but thrust him into the fire wheÌ„ he had repented Furthermore how will you defend this law by the word of God who in expresse wordes teaching all Bishops and Pastors by the example of Christ the great Bishop of our soules beyng compassed about with tentations that he might haue the more compassion of them which be infirme exhorted all other spirituall pastors by the lyke example saying Hebr. 5. Hebr. 5. For euery bishop whiche is taken from among men is ordayned for men in thinges pertayning to God to offer giftes and sacrifice for sinnes that he may be mercifull to the ignoraunt and to such as erre for somuch as he himselfe is compassed about with infirmitie c. Bilney needed not to be burned by the sentence of the Canon lawe Besides whiche Scripture adde also that some Doctors of the Canon law if they be well scande will not deny but that they which be fallen in relapse whither it be verè or fictè yet if they earnestly returne from theyr errors before the sentence be geuen they may be sent to perpetual prison in some monastery Ex tractatu cuinsdam Doct. Canonistae c. Wherefore if Bilney dyd so earnestly retract and detest his former opinions so manye dayes as More sayth before his suffering then needed not he to suffer that death as he dyd but might haue bene sent to perpetuall prison Thus I although I need not to stand longer vpon this matter being so playn and hauing sayd inough yet briefly to repeate that before hath bene sayd this I say again first if Thomas Bilney was assoyled from excommunication and after that heard his Masse so deuoutly and at the ende of the Masse was confessed and consequently after confession was housseled and lastly asked mercy for contemning of the Church as M. More doth beare vs in hand to see nowe howe this tale hangeth together why then dyd the Chauncellour sticke so greatly to geue hym the sacrament of the aultar whom he hymselfe had assoyled and receiued to the sacrament of penaunce before M. Mores tale full of absurdities whiche is playne agaynst the Canon lawes Agayne the sayd Thomas Bilney if hee were nowe receaued to the mother Church by the Sacraments of penaunce and of the aultar why then was he afterward disgraded and cut from the Church sith the Canon permitteth no degradation but to them which onely be incorrigible Furthermore the sayd Bilney if he being conuerted so many dayes before as More pretendeth to the Catholicke fayth was now no hereticke howe then did the sentence pronounce him for an hereticke or finally how would they or why could they burn him beyng a Catholicke especially sith the Canon law would beare in him to be iudged rather to perpetuall prison in some monastery as is afore touched if they had pleased Wherefore in three wordes to aunswere to M. More First all this tale of hys may be doubted because of y â— matter not hanging together Secondly it may also well be denyed for the insufficiencye of probation and testimonye Thirdly if al this were graunted yet neyther hath master More anye great aduauntage agaynst Bilney to reproue him to haue recanted nor yet M. Cope against me whiche by the authoritie of M. More seeketh to beare mee downe Mores consequent denyed and disproue my former story For be it graunted that Bilney at his death did holde with the Masse with confession and with the authority of theyr Romish Church being an humble spirited man and yet no further brought yet all this notwithstanding prooueth not that he recanted For so much as he neuer held nor taught any thing before agaynst the premisses therfore he could not recant that which he neuer did hold For the better demonstration whereof I will recite out of the Registers some part of his teaching and preaching as was obiected agaynst him by one Richard Nele Priest who among other witnesses Ex Registro London 〈◊〉 82. Bilney against offeringes to Images deposed agaynst hym for preaching in the Towne of Wylsedone these wordes folowing Put away your golden Gods your siluer Gods your stonye Gods and leaue your offeringes and lift vp your heartes to the sacrament of the aultar Also the sayd Maister Bilney sayde in hys Sermon I know certayne thinges haue bene offered in such places whiche haue bene afterward geuen to whores of the stewes and I call them whores of the stewes that be naught of their lyuing c. Ex Regist. Item by an other witnes named W. Cade it was deposed agaynst him thus to preache That Iewes and Saracens would haue become Christen men long agoe had not Idolatrye of Christen men beene by offring of Candels waxe or money to the stockes and the stones of Images set and standing in the Churches c.
or al saynts of Barking An other apperaunce where as he ministred these interrogatories vnto him First y t since y e feast of Easter last past he sayd affirmed and beleued that the sacrament of the altar was but a misticall body of Christ and afterwarde he sayd it was but a memoriall y t which article Bainham denied The the vicar general declared vnto him that our holy mother y e catholick church determineth teacheth in this maner that in the sacramēt of the altar after the words of consecration there remaineth no bread The officiall asked Bainhā whether he did so beleue or not Wherunto Bainham answered saying that S. Paul calleth it bread S Paul calleth the sacrament bread rehearsing these words Quotiescunque comederitis panem hunc de poculo biberitis mortem Domini annunciabitis and in that poynt he sayth as S. Paul sayth and beleueth as y e church beleueth And being demaunded twise afterward what he thought therin he would geue no other answere Item that since the feast of Easter aforesaid he had affirmed beleued that euery man that would take vpō him to preach the Gospel of Christ clearly True preachers haue as much power of the keyes as the Pope had as much power as the Pope To the which article he aunswered thus He that preacheth the word of God whatsoeuer he be and liueth thereafter he hath the key that bindeth and looseth both in heauen and earth The which key is the same scripture that is preached and the Pope hath no other power to binde and to loose but by the key of the Scripture Item that he affirmed that S. Thomas of Canterbury was a thiefe and a murderer in hel Articles falslye depraued Wherunto he answered as before Item that he sayde he had as leue pray to Ioane hys wife as to our Lady the which he denyed as before Item that he affirmed beleued that Christ himselfe was but a man the which article he also denyed The premisses thus passed the vicar generall receiued Frances Realms Iohn Edwards Raphe Hilton Iohn Ridly Frances Dryland and Raphe Noble as witnesses to be sworne vpon the articles aforesayd Witnes agaynst M. Baynham and to speake the truth before the face of the sayd Iames Bainhā in the presence of M. Iohn Nayler Uicar of Barking M. Iohn Rode Bacheler of diuinity Williā Smith Richard Griuel Tho. Wimple and Richard Gill. The 26. day of Aprill in the yeare aforesayd before M. Ioh. Foxford vicar general of the bish of Londō The last appearance of Iames Baynham in y e presence of Mathew Greftō Register and Nicolas Wilson Will Philley professors of diuinity Iohn Oliuer Williā Midleton Hugh Apprise doctors of the law M. Richard Gresham Sheriffe of London a great cōpanye of others Iames Bainham was brought forth by the Lieutenaunt of the Tower in whose presence the vicar general rehearsed the merites of the cause of inquisition of heresye agaynst him proceded to y e reading of the abiuratiō And whē the Iudge read this article folowing conteined in the abiuration Itē Soules departed that I haue said that I wil not determine whether any soules departed be yet in heauen or no but I beleue that they be there as it pleaseth God to haue them that is to say in the fayth of Abraham I wote not whether the soules of the apostles or any other be in heauen or no. To this Iames aunswered that I did abiure and if that had not bene I would not haue abiured at all After all the articles were read conteined in the abiuration certeine talke had as touching the sacrament of baptisme the sayd Iames Bainham spake these words If a Turke a Iew The sacrament of Baptisme or Sarasen do trust in God keepe hys law he is a good Christian manne Then the Officiall shewed vnto him the letters which he sent vnto his Brother written with his owne hand and asked him what he thought as touching this clause folowing Yet could they not see and know him for God when in deed he was both God man yea he was three persons in one the father y e sonne and the holy ghost Wherunto Bainham said that it was nought that he did it by ignorance did not ouersee his letters Thē M. Nicholas Wilson amongest other talke as touching the sacrament of the alter The sacrament of the aultar declared vnto him that the church did beleue the very body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the alter Bainham aunswered The bread is not Iesus Christ for Christes body is not chewed with teeth therefore it is but bread Being further demaunded whether in the sacrament of the altar is the very body of Christ God and man in flesh and bloud after diuers doubtfull aunsweres Bainham aunswered thus He is there very God and man in forme of bread This done the Officiall declared vnto him the depositions of the witnesses which were come in agaynst him obiected vnto him that a litle before Easter he had abiured all heresies as well particularly as generally Then the sayd vicar generall after he had takē deliberation aduise with the learned his assistantes did proceed to the reading of the definitiue sentence agaynst him also published the same in writing wherby amongest other thinges besides his abiuration Sentence read against Baynhā he pronounced condemned him as a relapsed hereticke damnably fallen into sundry heresies so to be left vnto the secular power that is to say to one of y e Sherifs being there presēt After the pronoūcing of which sentence M. Nicolas Wilson counselled admonished tha said Iames y t he would conforme himself vnto the church To whō he aunswered that he trusted that he is the very childe of God which ye blinde Asses sayd he doe not perceiue And last of al departing frō his iudgement he spake these wordes The wordes of Iames Baynham to M. Wilson M. Wilson nor you my Lord Chauncellor shall not proue by scripture that there is any Purgatorye Then the sentence of condemnation was geuen agaynste him the which here to repeat word for word is not necessary for so much as the tenour thereof is all one with that which passed before in the story of Bayfeld aliâs Somersam Here also should ensue the letter of the Bishop of Lōdon directed vnto the Maior and Sheriffes of the same city for the receiuing of him into their power that putting of him to death the tenor wherof is also of like effect to that before written in the story of Bayfeld After this sentence geuen Iames Bainham was deliuered into the handes of Syr Richarde Gresham Sheriffe then being present who caused him by his Officers to be caryed vnto Newegate the said Iames Baynham was burned in Smithfielde the last day of Aprill in the yeare aforesayd at three a clocke at afternoone This M. Bainham
suffer the sayde Smith to minister in hys cure all Easter tyme and fifteene dayes after and that at theyr departure out of Englande hee supped wyth them at the Bell in newe fishestreete and agayne at theyr returne into Englande dyd meete them at the sayde Bell and there lente vnto the sayde Smyth a Priestes gowne He obiected moreouer agaynste hym in the same Articles that he had affyrmed at Cambridge 1. that hee dyd not set a bottell of hay by the Popes or Byshops cursse 2. and that God byndeth vs to impossible thynges that hee may saue vs only by hys mercy 3. and also that though yong children bee baptised yet they can not be saued except they had fayth 4. and lastly that it was agaynst Gods law to burne Heretikes Unto these Articles after long imprisonment and greate threates of the Byshop and hys Uicare he at last aunswered makyng fyrst hys appeale vnto the Kyng Wherein hee shewed that forasmuch as the Byshop had most vniustly and contrary to all due order of lawe and the equitie thereof proceeded agaynst hym as well in falsely defaming hym wyth the cryme of Heresie wythout hauing any iust proofe or publicke defamation thereof as also contrary to all iustice keepyng hym in most straight prison so long time both to the great daunger of hys lyfe by greeuous sickenesse taken thereby as especially to hys no small griefe that through hys absence hys flocke whereof hee had charge were not fedde with the word of God and his Sacraments as he would and then to minister vnto hym suche Articles mingled wyth interrogatories as neyther touched anye heresie nor transgression of any lawe but rather shewing a minde to picke quarels agaynste hym and other innocent people He therefore for the causes alleadged was compelled and did appeale from hym and all hys officers vnto the Kings Maiestie whome vnder God he had for hys most iust and lawfull refuge and defender againste all iniuries From whyche appeale although hee minded not at anye tyme to departe yet because hee would not shewe hymselfe obstinate agaynst the Byshop beeing hys Ordinary although he had most iust cause to suspect his vniust proceeding agaynst hym hee was neuerthelesse content to exhibite vnto him this hys aunswere Firste that howsoeuer the Byshop was priuately enformed yet because hee was not Publice diffamatus apud bonos graues accordyng to lawe he was not by the lawe bounde to aunswere to any of those Articles And as touching the first sixe Articles as whether he was at Wittenberge and spake with Luther or anye other or bought or read any of theyr bookes c. because none of those thyngs were forbidden hym by any lawe neyther that he was publickly accused of them for that it was permitted to many good men to haue them he was not bound to aunsweare neyther was he to be examined of them But as touching the marriage of Maister Simon Smyth with Ioane Bennore he graunted that he knew thereof by the declaration of Mayster Smyth but that he gaue hys mayde counsayle thereunto he vtterly denyed And as concerning the contracting of the mariage betweene them he thought it not at all against Gods lawe who at the first creation made mariage lawfull for all men Neither thought he it vnlawfull for him after their marriage either to keepe hym as hys Curate or else to lend or geue him any thyng needefull wherein hee sayde he shewed more charitie then the Byshop who had taken all thyngs from them and therefore he desired to haue it proued by the Scriptures that Priests marriages were not lawfull Against whome Foxford the Byshops vicare often alledged generall Counsayles and determinations of the Church but no Scriptures still vrging hym to abiure hys Articles which Patmore long tyme refused and stickyng a great while to his former aunsweres at last was threatened by Foxforde to haue the definitiue sentence read agaynst him Whereupon he aunswered that he beleued the holy Churche as a Christen man ought to do and bycause it passed his capacitie he desired to be instructed and if the Scriptures did teach it he would beleue it For he knew not the contrary by the Scriptures but that a Priest mought marry a wife howbeit by the lawes of y e Church he thought that a Priest might not marry But the Chauncelor still so vrged him to shew whether a Priest mought marry w tout offence to God that at length he grauÌ„ted that Priestes might not marry without offence to God bycause the Church had forbidden it therfore a Priest could not marry without deadly sinne Now as touchyng the foure last Articles he denyed that he spake theÌ„ as they were put agaynst him but he graunted that he mought perhaps iesâ—yngly say that a bottell of hay were more profitable to him theÌ„ the Popes curse Which he thought true Also to the secoÌ„d he affirmed that God had set before vs by his preceptes and commaundements the way to iustice which way was not in maÌ„s power to go and keepe therfore Paule sayth ad Gallathas 3. quod lex erat ordinata per Angelos but yet to fulfill it it was in manu id est in potestate intercessoris that none that shal be saued shall accoÌ„pt their saluation vnto their own deedes or thanke their own iustice in obseruyng the law for it was in no mans power to obserue it But shall geue all thankes to the mercies and goodnes of God according to the Psalme Laudate DominuÌ„ omnes gentes and accordyng to the saying of Paule vt qui gloriatur in Domino glorietur Which hath sent his sonne to do for vs y t which was not in our own power to do For if it had bene in our owne power to fulfill the law Christ had bene sent to vs without cause to doe for vs that thyng which we our selues could haue done that is to say fulfill the law As for the third he spake not for he did neuer knowne that any may be Baptised without fayth which fayth in asmuch as it is the gift of God why may it not bee geuen to peruulis To the last he sayd that if he spake it he ment it not of those that S. Barnard called heretickes with more adulterers theeues murtherers with other opeÌ„ sinners which blaspheme God by their mouthes callyng good euill and euill good makyng light darkenesse and darkenesse light But he ment it of such as men call heretickes accordyng to the testimony of S. Paule Act. 24. I liue after the way sayth he that men call heresie Whom Christ doth foretell that ye shall burne persecute to death After these aunsweres thus made the Byshop with his persecutyng Foxforde dealt so hardly with this good man partly by straight imprisonment and partly by threates to proceede agaynst him that in the end he was fayne through humaine infirmitie to submit himselfe and was abiured and coÌ„demned to perpetuall prison with losse both of his benefice as also of all his
pensions censes portions and Peterpence wont to be paide to the sea of Rome should vtterly surcease and neuer more to be leuied so that the king with his honorable counsaile should haue power and authoritie from time to time for the ordering redresse and reformation of all manner of indulgences priuileges c. within this realme Where is to be noted by the way as touching these PeterpeÌ„ce aforesaide that the same were first brought in and imposed by K. Iua about the yere of our Lord. 720. Which Iua K. of the WestsaxoÌ„s Peter pence how they came how long they continnued Vide supra pag. 127. Vide supra pag. 114. caused through al his dominioÌ„ in euery house hauing a chimny a peny to be collected paid to the B. of Rome in the name of S. Peter therof were they called PeterpeÌ„ce vide supra pag. 127. The same likewise did Offa K. of MerciaÌ„s after him about the yere of our Lord. 794. vide pag. 114. And these Peterpence euer since or for the most part haue vsed of a long custome to be gathered and summoned by the Popes collectors here in England froÌ„ the time of Iua aforesaide to this present Parlament An. 1533. Finally by the authority of the Parlament it was consulted and considered coÌ„cerning the legalitie of the lawfull succession vnto the crowne in ratifying and inhabling the heires of the kings body and Quene Anne In the whych parliament moreouer the degrees of mariage plainly and clerely were explaned and set forth such as be expresly prohibited by Gods lawes as in this Table may appeare A Table of degrees prohibited by Gods lawe to marrie The sonne not to mary the mother nor stepmother The brother not to mary the sister Statut. an 25 Reg. Hen. 8. The father not to mary his sonnes daughter nor his daughters daughter The sonne not to mary his fathers daughter gotten by hys stepmother The sonne not to mary his aunte being either his fathers or his mothers sister Degrees prohibited to marrye The sonne not to mary his vncles wife The father not to mary his sonnes wife The brother not to mary his brothers wife No man to mary his wiues daughter No man to mary his wiues sonnes daughter No man to mary his wiues daughters daughter No man to mary his wiues sister All these degrees be prohibited by the scripture All these things thus being defined and determined in this foresaide Parliament and also being in the same Parliamente concluded that no man of what estate degree or condition soeuer Seperation betweene the king and the Lady Catherine by acte of Parlyament hath any power to dispense wyth Gods lawes it was therfore by the authoritie aforesayd agreing with the authoritie of Gods word assented that the maryage aforetime solemnised betwene the kyng and the Ladie Katherine being before wife to prince Arthur the kynges brother and carnally known by him as is aboue proued should be absolutely demed and adiudged to be vnlawfull and against the law of God and also reputed and taken to be of no value nor effect and that the separation thereof by Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Cant. should stand good and effectuall to all intents and also that the lawful matrimony betwene the king and the Lady Anne his wife shoulde be established approoued and ratified for good and consonant to the lawes of almightye God The mariage betwene the king and Queene Anne approued by publicke Parlyament 〈◊〉 heyres â—f K. Henry and Queene Anne ratified by Parliament And further also for the establishing of thys kinges lawfull succession it was fully by the sayd parliament adiudged that the inheritance of the crowne shuld remaine to the heirs of their two bodies that is of the King and Queene Anne his wife During the time of this Parliament before the mariage of Queene Anne there was one Temse in the Common house which mooued the Commons to sue to the king to take the Queene againe into hys companie declaring certaine great mischiefes like to insue therof as in bastarding the Ladie Marie the kings onely childe and diuers other inconueniences which being reported to the kings eares he sent immediately to syr Thomas Audley Speaker then of the Parliament expressing vnto hym amongest other matters that he marueiled muche why one of the Parlament did so openly speake of the absence of the Queene from him which matter was not to be determined there for it touched sayde hee hys soule The kinges wordes to Syr Tho. Audley speaker of the Parliament and wished the Matrimonie were good for then hadde he neuer bene so vexed in conscience But the Doctors of Uniuersities said he haue determined the mariage to be voide and detestable before God which grudge of conscience hee sayde caused hym to abstaine from her companie and no foolishe nor wanton appetite For I am sayde he 41. yeare olde at whyche age the lust of man is not so quicke as it is in youthe And sauing in Spaine and Portugale it hath not bene seene that one manne hath maried two sisters the one being carnally knowen before but the brother to mary the brothers wife was so abhorred amongest al nations that I neuer heard it that any christian man so did but my selfe Wherefore ye see my conscience troubled and so I pray you report And so the Speaker departing declared to the Commons the kings saying Not long after that the Kinge perceiuing belyke the mindes of the Cleargy not much fauouring his cause sent for the Speaker againe and 12. of the Common house The kinges workes to certaine of the coÌ„mon house hauing with him 8. Lordes and sayde to them Well beloued subiects we had thought the Clergy of our realme had ben our subiects wholye but nowe we haue well perceyued that they be but halfe oure Subiectes yea and scarce oure subiectes For all the Prelates at their consecration make an othe to the Pope cleane contrarye to the othe that they make vnto vs so that they seeme to be hys subiectes and not ours and so the King deliuering to them the Copie of both the othes required them to inuent some order that he might not thus be deluded of his spirituall subiects The spirituaâ—â— men the Popes subiectes 〈◊〉 then the king 〈◊〉 The Speaker thus departed and caused the othes to be read in the Common house the very tenor wherof here ensueth The othe of the Clergie to the Pope I Iohn Bishop or Abbot of A. from this houre forwarde shall be faithfull and obedient to S. Peter to the holy church of Rome and to my Lorde the Pope and his successours Canonically entring I shall not be of counsaile nor consent The othe which the Clergye commoÌ„ly geueth to the Pope that they shall loose either life or member or shall be taken or suffer anye violence or any wronge by any meanes Their counsaile to me credited by them their messengers or letters I shall not
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng
of Christ which is among you which he bade them do by the authority that Christ had put them in as foloweth And when the chiefe shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue the incorruptible crowne of eternall glory The same likewise Saynt Paule in the Actes testifieth sayinge Geue heed to your selues and to the whole flocke Actes 20. wherin the holy ghost hath set you to gouerne the church of God Where in the originall text the word signifiyng Regere to gouerne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same that was spoken to Peter Pasce Feede for it signifieth both in the Scripture And that by these wordes he was not constitue a shepheard ouer all it is very playne by the facte of Saynct Peter which durst not enterprise much conuersation among the Gentiles but eschewed it as a thing vnlawfull and muche rather prohibited then commaunded by Gods law vntill he was admonished by the reuelation of the sheete full of diuers viandes mentioned in the Actes of the Apostles where if Christ by these wordes Feede my sheepe had geuen such an vniuersall gouernaunce to Peter then Peter being more ferueÌ„t then other of the Apostles to execute Christes commaundement Actes 10 woulde of his owne courage haue gone without any such new admonition to Cornelius except peraduenture you would say that Peter did not vnderstaÌ„d the sayd wordes of Christ for lacke of the light which the latter men haue obteined to perceiue and thereby vnderstand the wordes of Christ to Peter better then Peter himselfe did And straunge also it were to condemne Peter as an high Traytour to his mayster after his ascention as he in deede were worthy if hys mayster had signified vnto him that the Byshops of Rome by hys dying there shoulde be heades of all the church and he knowyng the same by these wordes Feede my sheepe yet notwithstandyng his maysters high legacy and commaundement woulde flee as he did from Rome vntill his mayster encountring him by the waye Of this flying away of Peter froÌ„ Rome reade before pag. 34. with terrible woordes caused him to returne And because thys history peraduenture can not weigh agaynst an obstinate mynde to the contrary What shall we saye to the woordes of Saynt Ambrose declaring and affirming that as great and as ample primacy was geuen to Paule as to Peter Vppon these woordes of Paule He that wrought by Peter c. thus he writeth Petrum solum nominat sibi comparat As great primacy geuen to S. Paule as to Peter quia primatum ipse acceperat ad fundandam Ecclesiam se quoque pari modo electum vt primatuÌ„ habeat in fundandis Ecclesijs Gentium c. That is to say He nameth Peter onely and compareth him to himselfe because he receiued a primacy to builde a church and that he in like sort was chosen himselfe to haue a primacye in building the churches of the Gentiles And shortly after it foloweth Of those that is to say of the Apostles which were the chiefest his gift he sayth was allowed whither he had receiued of God so that hee was founde worthy to haue the primacy in preaching to the Gentiles as Peter had in preaching to the Iewes And as he assigned to Peter for his companions those whiche were of the chiefest men amongst the Apostles euen so also did he take to him selfe Barnabas who was ioyned vnto him by Gods iudgement and yet did hee challenge to himselfe alone the prerogatiue or primacy which God had geuen him as to Peter alone it was graunted among the other Apostles So that the Apostles of the Circumcision gaue theyr handes to the Apostles of the Gentyles to declare theyr concorde in fellowshippe that eyther of them should know that they had receiued the perfection of the spirite in the preaching of the Gospell and so shoulde not neede eyther other in any matter Equalitye of degree among the Apostles And shortelye after sayth Saynt Ambrose who durste resiste Peter the chiefe Apostle but an other suche a one whiche by the confidence of his election might knowe himselfe to be no lesse and so might reproue boldly that thing which he inconsiderately had done This equallity of dignity whiche Saynt Ambrose affirmeth by scripture to be equally geuen to Peter and Paule Ciprian De simplicitate clericorum S. Cyprian and S. Hierome do extend to all the Apostles Cyprian â—aying thus Hoc eraÌ„t vtique caeteri apostoli quod fuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis All the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was being endued with like equality of honor and power Contra Iouinianum And S. Hierome thus Cuncti Apostoli claues regni coelorum accipiunt ex aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo fundatur All the Apostles receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen vpon them as indifferently equally is the streÌ„gth of the Church grounded and established Which S Hierome also as well in hys Commentaries vpon the Epistle to Tite as in hys epistle to Euagrius sheweth that these primacies long after Christes ascention were made by the deuise of men which before by the common agreement and consent of the Clergye euery of the Churches were gouerned yea the patriarchall Churches The wordes of S· Ierome be these Sciant ergo episcopi se magis ex consuetudine Cap. 1. super Tiâ—um quam dispeÌ„sationis dominicae veritate presbitteris esse maiores Let the Bishopps vnderstand that they bee greater then other Priestes Difference betwixt Bishops Priestes how it is come rather of custome then by the vertue and verity of the Lordes ordinaunce And in his sayd epistle to Euagrius he hath the like sentence and addeth thereto Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus siue Romae siue Eugubij siue Constantinopoli c. Whersoeuer a Bishop be either at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople he is of all one worthynes of all one priesthood that one was elected which should be preferred before other it was deuised for the redresse of schismes least any one chalenging to much to himself should reÌ„t the church of Christ. These wordes onely of S. Ierome be sufficient to prooue that Christ by none of these 3. textes which be all that you others do alledge for your opinion gaue to Peter any such superiority as the B. of Rome by them vsurpeth and that Peter nor no other of the chiefe Apostles did vendicate such primacy or superiority but vtterlye refused it and therfore gaue preeminence aboue theÌ„selues to one that though he be sometimes called an Apostle yet he was none of the 12. as Eusebius in the beginning of his second book called Historia ecclesiastica doth testify alledging for him the great and auncient clerke Clemens Alexandrinus saying thus Petrus Iacobus ac Ioannes post assumptionem Saluatoris quamuis ab ipso fuerant omnibus penè praelati tamen non sibi vindecaruÌ„t gloriam sed
to be a farre vnequall recompence and satisfaction for a thinge whiche ought of right and iustice to be ministred vnto him that a king therefore should reuocate and vndoe the actes and statutes passed by a whole Realm contrary to hys owne honour and weale of hys subiectes c. Where is moreouer to be vnderstanded The crafty packing of the Papistes how that the Pope with all hys papistes and the French king also and peraduenture Stephen Gardiner too the kynges owne Ambassadour had euer a speciall eye to disproue and disapoynt y e kings successioÌ„ by Queene Anne whoÌ„ they knew all to be a great enemye vnto the pope thinking thereby that if that succession were diminished the popes kingdome might soone be restored agayn in England But yet for all their vniust and craftie packing they were throughe Gods prouideÌ„ce frustrate of their desired purpose For although they so brought to passe the next yeare folowing to adâ—â—lle the order of that succession by a contrary Parlament The Papistes frustrate of their purpose yet neither did they so adnihilate it but that both K. Edwarde followed yea and also the same succession afterward by the said king and other parlaments was restored againe and yet God be praised hath hetherto raigned doth yet florish in the Realme of England Nowe as wee haue declared the Kings doings in the Realme of Scotland and of Fraunce proceding further in the kings proceedings wyth other Princes let vs see how the king defended himselfe and his cause before the Emperor sending his ambassador vnto him vsing these wordes before his maiestie as here foloweth The Oration of the kings Ambassadour before the Emperour in defence of his cause SIr the king my maister taking and reputing you as his perfect frende confederate and allye and not doubting but you remembring the mutual kindnes betwene you in times past The Oration of the Ambassadour to the Emperour wil shew yourself in all ocurrents to be of such minde and disposition as iustice truthe and equitie doeth require hath willed me by his letters to open and declare vnto you what he hathe done and in what wise hee hathe proceeded concerning suche Marriage as by many yeares was supposed to haue bene betwene your Aunte and hys grace Diuisions consisting in 2. partes In which matter being two principall poyntes specially to be regarded considered that is to say the iustice of the cause and the order of the processe therein hys highnes hath so vsed hym in both as no man may right wisely complaine of the same First as touching the iustnes of the cause that is to say of that Mariage betwene him and your sayde Aunte to be nought The iustnes of the kinges cause and of no moment ne effect but against the law of God nature and man and indispensable by the Pope and in no wise vailable his highnes hath done therein asmuch as becommeth him for discharge of hys coÌ„science and hath found so certain so euideÌ„t so manifest so open and approued truth as wherunto his maiesty ought of good congruence to geue place which by al other ought to be allowed and receiued not as a matter doutful disputable or depending in question and ambiguitie but as a plaine determined and discussed verity of the true vnderstanding of gods word and lawe which all Christian men must follow and obey and before all other worldly respects prefer and execute In attaining the knowledge whereof if hys highnes had vsed only his owne particular iudgement sentence or the minde only opinion of his owne natural subiects althoughe the same might in his conscience haue suffised woulde not muche haue repugned if some other had made difficulty to assent to him in the same till further discussion had bene made thereupon But now forasmuch as besides hys owne certaine vnderstanding and the agreement of thys whole Cleargie to the same in both Prouinces of hys realme his maiestie hath also for him the determinatioÌ„s of the moste famous vniuersities of Christendome Vniuersities staÌ„ding with the kinges cause and most indifferent to pronounce and geue iudgement in this case and among them the Uniuersitie of Bonony all feare of the Pope set apart concluding against his power and also Padua the Uenetians threates not regarded geuynge their sentence for the truth euident words of Gods law there should no man as seemeth to him gainsay or wythstand either in word or dede the truth thus opened but for his honor and duetie to the obseruation of Gods law willingly embrace and receiue the same According whereunto his grace perceiueth also aswell in his Realme as els where a notable consent and agreement amongest all Diuines and suche as haue studied for knowledge of Gods lawe without contradiction of anye number vnlesse it be such applying their minde to y e maintenaunce of worldly affections do either in defence of such lawes as they haue studied eyther for satisfaction of theyr priuate appetite forbeare to agree vnto y e same The number of whoÌ„ is so smal as in the discerning of truth it ought not to be regarded in a case so plainly described and determined by Gods word as thys is And if percase your Maiestie heere not regarding the number but the matter shall seme to consider in thys case not so much who speaketh as what is spoken to aunswer thereunto I say Syr the king my maister is of the same mind for his own satisfactioÌ„ taketh hymselfe to be in the right Both the number and matter maketh with the king not because so many sayeth it but because hee being learned knoweth the matter to be right Neuertheles reason would and enforceth also that straungers to the cause and not parties therein should be induced to beleue that to be truth that such a number of Clearkes doe so constantly affirme specially not being otherwise learned to be iudges of theyr sayings as your maiestie is not And if you were then could your highnesse shew such reasons authorities and grounds as cannot be taken away and be so firm and stable as they ought not of Christen men in any part to be impugned like as hath bene partly heeretofore shewed by his sondry ambassadours to your Imperiall maiestie and shuld eftsoones be done were it not too great an iniury to y t is already passed in the Realme to dispute the same againe in any other countrey which being contrarious to the lawes and ordinances of his realme he trusteth your prudeÌ„cie will not require but take that is past for a thing done and iustly done and as for Gods part to leaue hys conscience to himself qui Domino sua stat aut cadit and for y e world to passe ouer as a frend that whych nothing toucheth you and not to maruell though the said king my master regarding the wealth of his soule principally with the commodity of his person and so great benefit quiet of his realm haue percase
done y t he for his priuate fantasie woulde not had chaunced like as his highnesse also would wish it had not happened that such cause had bene geuen vnto hym to compell him so to doe But these things in their outward visage be but worldly and inwardly touch and concerne the soule The seconde parte of his Oration touching the manner of the kinges procedinges Quid autem prodest homini si vniuersum mundum lucretur animae vero suae detrimentum patiatur Primum quaerite regnum Dei c. And yet neither his highnes ignorant what respect is to be had vnto the world and how much he hath laboured and trauailed therein hee hath sufficiently declared and shewed to the world in his acts and proceedings For if he had vtterly contempned the order and processe of the worlde or the frendshippe and amitie of your Maiestie he needed not to haue sent so often and sundry Ambassates to the Pope and to you both nor continued and spente his time in delayes as he hath done hetherto but might many yeres past haue done that he hath don now if it had so liked hym and with as litle difficulty then as nowe if he would haue wythout such respect folowed hys pleasure in that behalf But now I doubt not your maiestie doth wel remember how often the king my master hath sent vnto your highnes and that your maiestie hath heard also what sutes hee hath made to the Pope and how the sayd Pope hath handled him again onely in delay and daliance wyth open commission geuen to his Legates to determine and geue sentence for hym by a commission decretall and secretly to geue them instructions to suspend and put ouer the same How the Pope dalyed with the king by delayes By which meanes and other semblable hee perceaued playnly himselfe to be brought in such a labirinth as going forward that way he were like to come to no end and was therefore compelled to steppe right forth at once to the mazes end there to quyet and repose himselfe at the last And is it not tyme to haue end in seuen yeare or els to seeke for it an other way The pope hath shewed hymselfe both vnwilling to haue an ende and also ready and prone to do him iniurie as well in citing hym to Rome as also sending forth certayne breues to his grace sclaunderous and for the iniustice and iniquitie of them to himself dishonorable as he gaue hys highnes good and iust cause to suspect least any end to be made at hys hand if any he would make might be in hys conscience receiued and followed For the pope doyng iniury in some poynt why should he be thought conuenient Iudge not vsing hymselfe indifferently in this matter as many moe particularities may be shewed and declared considering This generall Councell was the first Councell of Constantinople there is a generall Councell willing al matters to be determined where they first began and that the whole body of our Realm hath for the wealth of the same by a law established the determination of such causes By reason wherof the Bishop of Canterbury as metropolitane of our Realme hath geuen sentence in due iudgement for the kinges partie It is not to be asked nor questioned whether that matter hath bene determined after the common fashion but whether it hath in it common iustice truth and equitie of Gods lawe For obseruatioÌ„ of the common order hys grace hath done that lay in hym and inforced by necessitie hath found the true order mayntainable by Gods worde generall Councels which he hath in substaunce followed with effect and hath done as becommeth hym tendring eyther Gods lawe or hys person or the wealth of hys Realme like as he doubteth not but your maiestie as a wise Prince remembring his cause from the beginning hetherto will of your selfe consider and thinke y t among mortall men nothing shuld be immortall suites must once haue an end Si possis rectè si non quocunque modo And if he cannot as he would his hignesse theÌ„ to do as he may he y t hath a iourny to be perfited must if he caÌ„not go one way assay an other What soeuer hath bene herein done necessitie hath enforced hym that is to say Gods law in the matter and such maner of dealing of the Pope as hee hathe shewed vnto hym in the same doing sundry iniuries w tout effect of iustice wherein he promised the same But as for the kings matter to the Pope he shall entreat with him a parte As touching your maiestie he taketh you for his frend as to a frend he openeth these matters vnto you trusting to find your maiesty no les frendly hereafter vnto him then he hath done heretofore By these matters thus passed and discoursed to and fro betwene the King and these forrain Princes aboue rehersed many things are to be vnderstaÌ„ded of the reader who so is disposed to behold and consider the state proceeding of publike affairs The kinges diuorce iust as wel to the church apperteining as to the common wealth First howe the king cleareth himselfe both iustly and reasonably for hys diuorce made w t the Lady Katherine the Emperors aunt The kinges mariage with Q. Anne lawfull Secondly how he proueth and defendeth his mariage with Queene Anne to be iust lawful both by the authority of Gods word and the comprobation of the best most famous learned men and vniuersities and also by the assent of the whole realme Furthermore for the stablishing of the kings succession in the Imperiall crowne of this Realme The Pope supâ—ressed for the suppression of the pope and vniting the title of supremacie vnto the kings Crowne what order therein was taken and what penaltie was sette vppon the same The kinges title of supremacy as may appeare by the Act of Parliament set foorth An. 1534. Ex Henr. Reg. 26. cap. 13. in these wordes following If any person or persons after the 1. of Februarie next doe maliciously imagine Statut. An. 26. Hen. 8. cap. 13. inuent practise or attempt to depriue the king of the dignitie title or name of hys royall estate c. that then euery such person and persones so offending in any of the premisses their aiders counsellors coÌ„senters and abbettours being therof lawfully conuict according to the lawes and customes of this Realme shal be reputed Denying of the kinges supremacy made treasoÌ„ accepted and adiudged traytours and that euery suche offence in any the premisses committed or done after the said first day of February shal be reputed accepted and adiudged high treason and the offenders therein their aiders consenters counsellors and abbettors being lawfully conuict of any such offence shall haue suffer such pains of death and other penalties as is limited and accustomed in cases of high treason Uppon thys and suche other Actes concluded in those Parlamentes what stomacke the Pope
countrey adding moreouer vnto hys sayings of their owne heades more then euer he spake and so accused him secretely to the Chauncelour and other of the Bishops Officers It followed not long after this that there was a sitting of the bishops Chancellour appoynted Tindall called before the Bishops Chauncellour and warning was giuen to the priests to appeare amongest whom M. Tindall was also warned to be there And whether hee had any misdoubte by their threatnings or knowledge geuen hym that they woulde lay some thyngs to hys charge it is vncertaine but certaine this is as hee hym selfe declared that he doubted their priuie accusations so y t he by the way in going thetherwards cried in his mind hartily to God to geue him strength fast to stande in the truth of his word Then when the time came of his appearance before the Chancellour he threatned him greuously reuiling and rating him as though he had ben a dog laide to his charge many thinges Tindal could not haue his accusers brought out whereof no accuser yet coulde be broughte foorth as commonly their maner is not to bring foorth the accuser notwithstanding that the Priests of the countrey the same time were there present And thus M. Tindal after those examinatioÌ„s escaping out of their hands departed home and returned to his maister againe There dwelt not farre off a certaine Doctour that hadde bene an olde Chauncellour before to a Byshop One good olde Doctor amongst mâ—ny nought who had bene of olde familiar acquaintance with M. Tyndall and also fauoured him well Unto whome M. Tyndall went and opened his minde vpon diuers questions of the scripture The Pope Antichrist for to him he durst be bold to disclose his heart Unto whom the Doctor sayd doe you not knowe that the Pope is very Antichrist whome the Scripture speaketh of But beware what you say for if you shall be perceiued to be of that opinion it will cost you your life and sayd moreouer I haue bene an officer of his But I haue geuen it vp and defie him and all his workes It was not long after but M. Tindal happened to be in the companie of a certaine diuine recounted for a lerned man and in commoning and disputing with him he droue him to that issue The blasphemy of a blind doctour The popes lawe preferred before Gods lawe that the sayde great Doctor burst out into these blasphemous wordes and sayde wee were better to be without Gods lawe then the Popes M. Tyndall hearing thys ful of godly zeale and not bearing that blasphemous sayâ—ng replied againe sayde I deâ—ie the Pope and all his lawes and further added that iâ— God spared hym life ere many yeares he would cause a boy that driueth the plough to know more of the Scripture then he did After this the grudge of the priests increasing still more and more against Tyndall they neuer ceased barking and rating at him and laide many sore thinges to hys charge saying that he was an hereticke in Sophistry an hereticke in Logicke an hereticke in Diuinitie and sayde moreouer to him that he bare himselfe bolde of the Gentlemen there in that country but notwithstanding shortly he should be otherwise talked withal To whom M. Tyndall answearing againe thus said that he was contented they shoulde bring him into any countrey in all England geuing hym x. li a yere to liue with and binding him to no more but to teache children and to preache To be short M. Tyndal being so molested and vexed in the countrey by the Priests was constrained to leaue that country and to seke an other place Tindall departeth from M. Welche and so comming to M. Welche he desired him of hys good will that hee myght depart from him saying on this wise to him Syr I perceiue I shall not be suffered to tary long heere in this countrey neither shall you be able though you woulde to keepe me out of the hands of the spiritualtie also what displeasure might grow therby to you by keeping me God knoweth for the which I shoulde be right sorie So that in fine M. Tindall with the good will of his maister Tindall coÌ„meth to London departed eftsoones came vp to London and there preached a while according as he had done in the country before and specially about the towne of Bristowe and also in the sayde towne in the common place called S. Austines Greene. At length he bethinking him selfe of Cutbert Tonstall then Byshop of London and especially for the great commendation of Erasmus An oration of Isocrates translated out of Greeke into Englishe by W. Tindall who in his annotations so extolleth him for his learning thus cast with himselfe that if hee might attaine vnto his seruice hee were a happy man And so comming to Syr Henry Gilford the kings controller and bringing with him an Oration of Isocrates which he had then traÌ„slated out of Greke into English he desired him to speake to the sayde B. of London for him Which he also did and willed him moreouer to wryte an Epistle to the Byshop and to go him self with him Tindall sueth to bishop Tonstall to be his Chaplaine Which he did likewise and deliuered his Epistle to a seruaunte of his named William Hebilthwaite a man of his olde acquaintaunce But God who secretely disposeth the course of things saw that was not the best for Tyndals purpose nor for the profite of hys Churche and therefore gaue him to finde little fauor in the Bishops sight Tonstal refuseth M. Tindall The answer of whom was thys that hys house was full he had mo then he could wel finde and aduised him to seeke in London abroade where hee saide hee coulde lacke no seruice c. and so remained hee in London the space almoste of a yeare beholding and marking wyth him selfe the course of the world and especially the demeanour of the preachers howe they boasted them selues and set vp their authoritie and kingdome beholding also the pompe of the Prelates wyth other thynges moe whiche greatly misliked him In so muche that he vnderstoode not onely there to be no rowme in the Bishops house for hym to translate the new Testament but also that there was no place to do it in al England And therfore finding no place for his purpose within the realme Tindall departeth 〈◊〉 Germany and hauing some ayde and prouision by Gods prouidence ministred vnto hym by Humphrey Mummoth aboue recited as you may see before pag. 1076. and certain other good men hee tooke hys leaue of the realme departed into Germanie Where the good man being inflamed with a tender care and zeale of his countrey refused no trauell nor diligence howe by all meanes possible to reduce his brethren and couÌ„treymen of England to y e same tast and vnderstanding of Gods holy word and veritie which the Lord had endued him withal Whereupon he considering in his minde and partely
Iacob yet vnderstand good Reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue tolde thee For the more proofe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacramente and there thou shalte finde a certayne place of this Epistle repeated word for word beginning thus I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckening of oure doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience c. Which Epistle Iohn Frith hymselfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth ¶ The death of the Lady Katherine and of Queene Anne THe same yeare in the which W. Tyndall was burned which was the yeare of our Lord 1536. in the begynning of the yeare Anno. 1536. first died Lady Katherine Princes Dowager in the moneth of Ianuary The death of Lady Katherine 〈◊〉 Dowagar After whome the same yeare also in the moneth of May next following followed the death also of Queene Anne who had now bene married to the King the space of three yeares In certeine records thus we finde that the Kyng being in his Iustes at Greenewich sodenly with a fewe persons departed to Westminster and the next daye after Queene Anne his wife was had to the Tower The death of Queene Anne with the Lord Rochford her brother and certayne other and the xix day after was beheaded The wordes of this worthy and Christian Lady at her death were these Good Christen people I am come hether to die for according to the Law and by y e Lawe I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it The wordes of Queene Anne at her death I am come hether to accuse no man nor to speake any thing of that whereof I am accused and condemned to die but I pray God saue the King and sende him long to raigne ouer you for a gentler or a more mercifull Prince was there neuer and to me he was euer a good a gentle and soueraigne Lord. And if any person will meddle of my cause I require them to iudge the best And thus I take my leaue of the world and of you all and I hartely desire you all to pray for me O Lord haue mercy on me To God I commend my soule And so she kneeled downe sayeng To Christ I commend my soule Iesu receiue my soule repeating the same diuers times till at length the stroke was geuen and her head was striken off And this was the end of that godly Lady and Queene Godly I call her Queene Anne beheaded CommendatioÌ„s of Quene Anne for sundry respectes whatsoeuer the cause was or quarell obiected against her Fyrst her last wordes spoken at her death declared no lesse her sincere fayth and trust in Christ then dyd her quiet modestie vtter forth the goodnesse of the cause and matter whatsoeuer it was Besides that to such as wisely can iudge vpon cases occurrent this also may seeme to geue a great clearing vnto her that the King the third day after was maried in his whites vnto an other Certaine this was that for the rare and singular giftes of her minde so well instructed and geuen toward God with suche a feruent desire vnto the trueth and setting foorth of sincere Religion ioyned wyth like gentlenes modestie and pitie toward all men there hath not many suche Queenes before her borne the Crowne of England Principally this one commendation she left behinde her that during her life the Religion of Christ most happely florished and had a right prosperous course Many things might be written more of the manyfolde vertues and the quiet moderation of her milde nature how lowly she would beare not onely to be admonished The milde nature of Queene Anne in taking admâ—nition but also of her owne accorde woulde require her Chapleynes playnely and freely to tell whatsoeuer they sawe in her amisse Also how bountifull shee was to the poore passing not only the common example of other Queenes but also the reuenues almost of her estate in so much that the almose which she gaue in three quarters of a yeare in distribution is summed to the number of xiiij or xv thousand pounds Beside the great peece of money which her grace intended to impart into foure sundry quarters of the Realme as for a stocke there to be employed to the behoofe of poore artificers and occupyers Agayne The great Almose of Queene Annne what a zelous defender she was of Christes Gospell all the world doth knowe and her actes doe and will declare to the worldes ende Amongst which other her actes this is one that shee placed M. Hugh Latymer in the Byshopricke of Worcester and also preferred Doctor Shaxton to his Byshopricke being then accompted a good man Furthermore what a true fayth she bare vnto the Lorde this one example may stande for many for that when King Henry was with her at Wodstocke and there being afrayde of an olde blinde prophesie for the which neyther he nor other Kings before him durst hunt in the sayde parke of Woodstocke nor enter into the Towne of Oxford at last thorough the Christian and faithfull counsayle of that Queene he was so armed against all infidelitie that both he hunted in the foresayde parke and also entred in the Towne of Oxford and had no harme But because touching the memorable vertues of this worthy Queene partly we haue sayd something before partly because more also is promised to be declared of her vertuous life the Lord so permitting by other who then were about her I will cease in this matter further to proceede This I can not but meruayle why the Parlament holden this yeare that is the xxviij yeare of the King which Parliament three yeares before had established and confirmed this Mariage as most lawfull shoulde now so sodeinly and contrary to their owne doings Statuâ— An. 28. Hen. 8. cap. 7. repeale and disable the sayd Mariage agayne as vnlawfull beeyng so lawfully before contracted But more I meruayle why the saide Parliament after the illegitimation of the Mariage enacted not contented with that should further proceede and charge her with such carnall desires of her body as to misuse her selfe with her owne naturall brother the Lorde Rochford and others Parliamentâ— not alwayes constant being so contrary to all nature that no naturall man will beleeue it But in this Acte of Parliament did lie no doubt some great mistery which heere I will not stand to discusse but onely that it may be suspected some secrete practising of the Papistes here not to be lacking considering what a mightie stoppe she was to their purposes and proceedings and on the contrary side what a strong Bulwarke she was for the maintenance of Christes Gospell and sincere religion which they then in no case could abide By reason wherof it may easily be considered that this Christian and deuout Debora could lacke no enemies
seduced by a common errour and abuse crept into the Church thorough the sufferance and auarice of such as felt profite by the same Item if ye do or shall know any within your parish or elsewhere that is a letter of the word of God to be read in english or sincerely preached The worde of God to be preached without stop or interruption or of the executioÌ„ of these iniunctions or a fautor of the Bishop of Romes pretensed power now by the lawes of this Realme iustly reiected and extirped ye shall detect the same to the Kings highnes or his honourable Counsayle or to his vicegerent aforesayd or to the iustice of peace next adioyning Item that you and euery Parson Uicar or Curate within this diocesse shall for euery Church keep one booke of Register Register booke for euery parish wherein ye shall write the day and yeare of euery wedding christening burieng made within your parish for your time so for euery man succeding you likewise also therin set euery persons name that shall be so wedded christined or buried for the safe keeping of the same booke the parish shall be bounde to prouide of theyr common charges one sure coffer with ij lockes and keies whereof the one to remaine with you and the other wyth the Wardens of euery such parish wherein the sayd booke shall be layd vp Which booke ye shall euery Sonday take foorth and in the presence of the saide Wardens or one of them write and record in the same al the weddings christnings and buriengs made the whole weeke before and that done to lay vp the sayd booke in the sayde coffer as afore and for euery time the same shall be omitted the partie that shall be in the fault thereof shall forfaite to the sayd Church three shillings foure pence to be employed on the reparation of the same Church Item that ye shall once euery quarter of a yeare reade these and the other former iniunctions geuen vnto you by authoritie of the Kings highnes openly and deliberately before al your parishners to the entent that both you may be the better admonished of your duetie and your said parishners the more incited to ensue the same for their part Item for as much as by a lawe established euery mâ—n is bound to pay his tithes no man shall by colour of duty omitted by their Curates deteine their tithes Tythes to be payed so redub one wrong with another or be his owne iudge but shall truly pay y e same as hath ben accustomed to their persons curates without any restraint or diminutioÌ„ such lacke and default as they can iustly find in theyr parsons and curates to call for reformation therof at theyr Ordinaryes other superiors handes who vpon complaint due proofe therof shall reforme the same accordingly Item that no Person shall from henceforth alter or chaunge the order and maner of any fasting day that is coÌ„mauÌ„ded indicted by y e church nor of diuine prayer nor of seruice othâ—rwise theÌ„ is specified in y e sayd iniuÌ„ctioÌ„s vntill such time as the same shall be so ordered transposed by y e kings highnes authority 〈◊〉 day abrogate the Euens of such saynts whose holidayes be abrogated only excepted which shal be declared henceforth to be no fasting dayes except also the commemoratioÌ„ of Tho. Becket sometime Archbishop of Canterbury which shal be cleane omitted and in stead thereof the feriall seruice vsed Item that the knoling of the Aues after seruice certayne other times which hath bene brought in begon by the pretence of y e B. of Romes pardon Knoling of Auees forbidden henceforth be left omitted lest the people do hereafter trust to haue pardon for the saying of their Aues betwene the sayd knolyng as they haue done in times past IteÌ„ where in times pâ—st men haue vsed in diuers plates in theyr Processions to sing Ora pro nobis to so manye saintes Suffrages of Saintes relected that they had no time to sing the good Suffrages folowing as Parce nobis Domine and Libera nos Domine it must be taught and preached y e better it were to omit Ora pro nobis and to sing the other suffrages being most necessary and effectuall All which and singuler Iniunctions I minister vnto you and to your parishners by the kings highnes authority to me committed in this part which I charge commaund you by the same authority to obserue and keep vpon paine of depriuation sequestration of your fruits or such other cohercion as to the king or his vicegerent for this time being shal be sene conuenient By these Articles and IniunctioÌ„s thus comming forth one after an other for the necessary instruction of the people The king better deseruing the name of supreme gouernour theÌ„ the Pope it may appeare how well the king deserued then the title of his supreme gouernment geuen vnto him ouer the church of England by the which title and authority he did more good for the redressing and aduauncing of Christes Church and religion here in England in these three yeres then the Pope the great Uicar of Christ w t all his bishops and Prelates had done the space of iij. hundreth yeares before Such a vigilant care was then in the king and in his counsell how by all wayes and meanes to redresse religion to reforme errors to correct corrupt customes to helpe ignoraunce and to reduce the misleadings of christes flock drowned in blinde popery superstition customes idolatry to some better forme of more perfect reformatioÌ„ Wher vnto he prouided not only these articles precepts and iniunctions aboue specified to informe the rude people but also procured the Bishoppes to helpe forward in the same cause of decayed doctrine Read afore pag. 1024. with their diligent preaching teaching of the people according as ye heard before pag. 1024. how that in the yeare 1534. during all the whole time of the parliament there was appoynted euery sonday a Bishop to preach at Paules Crosse agaynst the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome Amongest which bishops Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne the kinges confessor and a great persecutor of y e poore flock of Christ as is before sufficiently recorded Read afore pag. 952. pag. 952. made a Sermon before the king vpon good Friday this present yere 1538. at Grenewich seriously and effectuously preaching on the kinges behalfe against the vsurped supremacy of the bishop of Rome the contentes of whose sermoÌ„ wholy to expresse were here to long tedious So much as may suffice for our purpose I thought should remayne to the posterity beginning at his Theame whiche then he tooke in hand to entreat vpon writteÌ„ in the 13. cha to the Hebrues as foloweth ¶ The Sermon of Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne on good Friday before the king at Grenewich an 1538. THe wordes of the Apostle are these Habemus altare de
quo edere non habent potestaté qui tabernaculo deseruiunt Anno 1538. Quorum enim animalium infertur sanguis pro peccato in sancta per pontificeÌ„ A Sermon of Bish. Longland before the king an 1538. The Thâ—aÌ„e Hebr. 13. horum corpora cremantur extra castra Propter quod Iesus extra portam passus est Exeamus igitur ad eum extra castra improperium eius portantes These are the wordes of the Apostle Many things conteined in few wordes and the English thereof is this We haue an aulter we haue an aulter sayth the Apostle an aulter and a sacrifice vpon this aulter And they that serueth the Tabernacle may not eat of this aulter may not eat of the Sacrifice that is offred vpon this aulter For the Apostle here Per metonymiam doth put the aulter for that that is sacrificed vpon the aulter The bloud of those beastes that were slayne for the sacrifice was brought into the holy secret high place of the temple where the Arke was betwene the high aultar as ye will say and the veile by the bishop there offered vp for the sinne of the people The bodies of the beastes that were burned without the pauilions or tentes for the which Propter quod for which what for the fulfilling of which mistery Also to verifie and fulfill the figure and that the thing figured might be correspondent to the figure Iesus suffered without the gate to sanctify the people by his bloud Let vs go out therefore and suffer with Christ bearing his opprobries and rebukes These be the wordes of the Apostle now taken I will by the helpe of our Lord God declare these wordes in order eueÌ„ as they do staÌ„d Here is an aultar here is a Sacrifice here is a Byshop which did offer this Sacrifice here is a Tabernacle a seruing of the Tabernacle the bloud of the sacrifice which was offered by the Byshop for the sinnes of the people in the moste holy place of the temple and the bodies of the beastes whose bloud was offered were burned without the tentes And this was done the x. day of the vij moneth Ye heare now the words of the Apostle Wherin appeareth the manifest figure of the Passion of our sauior Iesus Christ which we this day do honor In these wordes the Apostle toucheth the figure of the lawe And bringeth it to a spirituall vnderstanding For it was commaunded in the law in the booke of Numbers Num. 19. that the x. day of the vij moneth in the feast that was called the feast of the propitiation of mercy of remission or the feast of purgation when the people were purged At which time they should take a calfe and a kidde and slay them whose bloud the onely Bishop should bring In sancta sanctorum into the most holy solemne Heb. 11. and secret place of the temple wherein the bishop neuer came vnlesse he brought with him bloud to offer in Sacrifice Quia omnia ferè in sanguine secundum legem mundabuntur sine sanguinis effunone non sit remissio sayth the Apostle Almost al thinges after the law or in the law were cleansed in bloud and by bloud without the effusion of bloud was no remission And in that place of the temple called Sancta Sanctorum the Bishop prayed and offered for the people The flesh and corps of the sacrifice was burned without the tentes without theyr pauilions And it was not law full to any that did serue the tabernacle to eat of the flesh of that sacrifice Here is a manifest figure as I sayd of the Passion of our Sauiour Christ. The aultar that was consecrate and halowed in this solemnity of the bloud of the eternall Testament was that holye crosse that Christ suffered on Which as on this day he did consecrate hallow dignifie and dedicate and did adourne and decke the same with the members of his most precious body more gloriously then if it had bene embrodered and insert with precious stones For as golde which is the most precious metall is made more precious when it is set with precious stones 1. Pet. 2. and is dignified therwith whether it be aulter Image crowne ring or owchâ— so was the aulter the holy Crosse beautified dignified adourned made precious with the members of that most precious stone Christ which is as Peter sayth Lapis viuus The stone christ ab hominibus reprobatus a deo electus probatus angularis praeciosus This Christ is he sayth the liuely stone which men did reproue which God did elect for the approued stone for a corner stone for the chiefe stone in the building of his church for the stone that ioyneth the walles of the Church together for the stone wherupon the fayth of Christ and his Church is builded A precious stone a stone of price a stone of high value far passing in the estimation of a good Christen man all other precious stones in the world This precious stone Christ with the members of his most precious body did decke adourne and made precious this aulter of the Crosse when his body was by the â—ewes with violency Psal. 21. extremely strayned vpon the same that all his bones as testifieth the Prophet mought be numbred Vpon this aultar was the great Sacrifice of the world offered Christ himselfe He was the Sacrifice he was the Priest He offered vp himselfe to God his father Christ the sacrifice of the world for the sinne of man Obtulit semetipsum immaculatum deo vt sanctificaret iniquinatos sayth the Apostle He offered himselfe a pure cleane immaculate hoste to God to redeeme the world to sanctify sinners to iustify man This Christ the Bishop of good thinges to come as the Apostle witnesseth entred once into the place called Sancta Sanctorum not onely of the temple but in Sancta sanctorum into that holy place of places into heaueÌ„ He entred with sacrificed bloud like a Bishop Not with the bloud of goates or calues Heb. 9. Heb. 9. Heb. 9. not with the bloud of rammes or buls but with his owne precious bloud For if the bloud of goates and bulles and the ashes of the burned calfe sprinckled abroad were sufficient to the making cleane of flesh how much more then the bloud of Christ who by the holy Ghost did offer vp himselfe to God a most pure most cleane immaculate sacrifice is able to purge clense and make fayre our coÌ„sciences froÌ„ the works of death and to liue in the liuing God This is our great bishop as the Apostle sayth Leuit. 16. Heb. 4. Habemus pontificem magnum qui penetrauit coelos Iesum filium dei We haue a great bishop which did penitrate the heauens whose name is Iesus the sonne of God This is our great Byshop our high Byshop our vniuersall Byshop This is the head byshop of all Bishops and of all the worlde named God as the Apostle sayth to be our
me For he hath sold away al that euer he hath that surely entendeth for the loue of Christ to helpe the poore with all that he may Voluntas reputatur pro facto The will is accepted for the deed as is sayd commonly And this saying both of Iames and also of the Euangelist I think verely belongeth to al christen men that they should performe it none except neyther lay man ne women as we vse to say but to them as well as to any whom we call religious As coÌ„cerning y e reliques tombes of saints I haue said vnto your Lordship afore what I do thinke of the milke of our Lady Reliques and Tombes of Saintes Our Ladyes milke The bloud of Hayles y e bloud which they say is at Hailes Norwich other places w t such other wherof I trust you doe know what ought to be done And I besech god you may do ther in as your office doth require so shewing example vnto other prelates to follow your Lordship in good doing as is comely for a primate to do remembring alway as Paule sayth the time is short and therefore it were good to set to hand in time Finally holy Moyses when he died would be so buried that no man should know which was his graue as it is witnessed in the booke of Deuteronomy Moyses Tombe vnknowen that as the expositors testify was because y e Iewes which were prone to new faÌ„gled worshipping should not fall into Idolatry worshipping him as God for the great and manifold myracles that were wrought by him while he was aliue To thinke Pilgrimage to be meritorious is no poynte of our beliefe To conclude I say it is no poynt of my belief to think that oblations and pilgrimages at saintes graues and reliques are meritorious works ne yet that there is any deuotioÌ„ in so doing That is godly which is institute by scripture If you thinke contrary I would desire to know for mine instruction what part of scripture should make therfore agaynst me ¶ In the xvij where you doe aske whether the fast of lent and other appoynted by the common law Answere to the 17. 〈◊〉 and receaued in common vsage of Christen people vnlesse necessity otherwise requireth are to be obserued I saye that in mine opinion they are to be obserued and fastyng discretly done is commendable for so shall a man auoyde slouth be the more ready to serue God and also his neighbours therby tame the rebellioÌ„ of carnal concupiscence according to the saying of the Poet The saying of Hierome Sine cerere baccho friget venus Without wine good fare lust waxeth colde And as saynt Hierome Venter mero estuans spumat in libidinem The body enflamed with wine bursteth out into lust Yet shall not the breaking of these feastes make a man to do deadly sinne Fast broâ—â—â— is of it selfe no sinne except in his minde be some other malicious affection therwith annexed as rashnes of minde despite or such like for so much as no positiue law of man made without foundation of scripture may binde any person so that in breaking of such No profitâ—â—â— law without the foundatioÌ„ of Scripture bindeth to deadly sinne he shall therfore sinne deadly And of this sort made by man is the fast of lent and other dayes ordeined in your lawes without authoritye of scripture which willeth vs to fast perpetually eating and drinking but when neede requireth not for any voluptuousnes as many that recounteth themselues great fasters I feare haue done yea and that sparely forseeing alwaye that our Romackes be neuer cloied with dronkenshippe or surfeiting as is commaunded by our Sauior in Luke but contrariwise How to 〈◊〉 truely after the Scripture after the fashion rather of a certayne Prince that is mentioned I trow in Valerius Maximus that neuer rose from his meales meat with a full stomacke but rather somewhat empty or hungry which as the story testifieth caused him to liue so wonderfull a long season that a mâ—n could vnneth thinke it possible for ones life to be so prolonged had not such a notable author reported it And to tell the trueth I suppose the prelates shoulde better haue perswaded the people to pure fasting by instaÌ„t preaching of the word of God and fatherly exhortations Fasting rather to be perswaded theÌ„ enforced then by ordeining of so sore a multitude of lawes and constitutions For the nature of man is well described of Horace saying Nitimur in vetitum seÌ„per cupimusque negata Looke what is forbid that we most desire and alwayes couet the things that be denyed vs. And in an other prouerbe Funis plus aequo teÌ„sus rumpitur The rope by ouermuch straining bursteth a sonder According to this sayd a good olde father in Cambridge I remeÌ„ber his saying well yet He was an old Doct. of diuinity WheÌ„ a Legate came into England at a time he with certayne Bishops had ordeined that the dedication of al churches through England as I remember should be kept holy solemnized vpon one day Church holy dayes solemnised in England and priestes should haue their gownes made close before with such other like ordinances he resisted not condesceÌ„ding to haue theÌ„ put in executioÌ„ wheÌ„ his Diocesane required him Gownes sowed before declaring howe this multitude of lawes pleased him not For we had enough aboundantly afore adding this reason Adam being in Paradise had but one law to obserue Multitude of lawes and yet he brake it what other thing then shall this multitude do quoth he but multiply transgression For when a Fagot is bound ouer strait the bond must breake God therfore I besech him send vs of the sweet dew of his heauenly doctrine Multitude of lawes vnprofitable to moysten and supple the earthlye grouÌ„d of our hartes that we may grow like fashioned vnto him putting apart our old Adam with all his dissimulation and paynted shew that is much caused by humaine lawes and constitutions and do vpon Christ that is y e very truth and the way directing men to the same Amen ¶ Unto the xviij where you aske Answere to the 18. arti whether it be laudable and profitable that worshipfull Images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes I say Against Images Psal. â—7 that I know of no images that ought to be worshipped specially made by the hand of men for the Psal. sayth Confusion or shame be vpon them that worshippe or make obeysance vnto carued Images that glory in theyr pictures Moreouer S. Augustine in his book de vera religione sayth thus Let vs not haue deuotion in worshipping the workes of men or els thus Images not to be worshipped let vs not be bound to worship the workes of men for the workemen are more excellent then the thinges which they make whom notw tstanding we ought not to worship The latin is
thus Non sit nobis religio humanorum operum cultus Lactantius Origines contra Câ—â—sum Goldesmithes and Caruers needles 〈◊〉 common wealth meliores enim sunt ipsi artifices qui talia fabricantur quos tamen colere non debemus LactaÌ„tius also maketh strongly with the same I can not without the booke recite his saying for he teacheth largely of the same matter OrigeÌ„ also contra Celsum I trow will likewise testify where as I remember he concludeth saying that he would haue no Goldsmithes ne Grauers in a Communalty for they do but litle profite or none thereto And S. Gregory that was chiefe either inuentor that Images should be set in churches or els mainteiner therof woulde not as I haue read I trow it is in an Epistle which he writeth ad Seruum haue them worshipped And as concerning the exciting of mens memory I would suppose that it Christes doctrine were so shewed and opened that people might clearely vnderstand it and that is the principall office of prelats and curates to do by diligent teaching thereof I thinke veryly we should haue litle need of any other Images then that should by wholsome doctrine be shewed vnto vs by word of mouth writing Quoniam nihil tam efficax ad comonefaciendum discipulos quam viua vox Nothing is so effectuall to excite the remembraunce of disciples as the liuely voyce of good teachers as it is testified both by common report and also by the sentence of learned men So that I suppose if this liuely doctrine of God had afore time bene apertly diligently opened vnto the people as curates ought to haue done we should haue suche proâ—ite thereby that we should not need to contend for setting vp or taking downe of other dumme stockes lifeles stones â—he worde 〈◊〉 doctrine 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 vs in reâ—embrance 〈◊〉 not Images carued or made by men And if prelates would begin to set vp Christes word which alas for pity is not looked vpon but rather troden downe despised so that many are not ashamed to say I will haue no more learning in Christes law then my predecessors for they that magnifye it must be sore punished and taken for hereticks with such other greeuous wordes if this doctrine were yet set vp in Churches I say and truely opened that all men myght haue theyr iudgement therby reformed and made cleare I thinke we shoulde not greatly neede the profite that commeth by Images made of men to excite our remembrauÌ„ce to liue Christerily For that word which came from the brest of Christ him selfe and was writteÌ„ of other that wrote and spake by the suggestion of his spirite the holy ghost The true Image of god in his worde and his workes sheweth full perfectly his blessed will which is the true and certayne Image of his mind and deuise If this therfore were diligently inculcate I thinke we should be transformed anewe according to the minde of Paule which writing to the Colossians Colloss 3 sayth thus See that you lye not one to an other after that now you haue put of the olde man with his woorkes and haue put vpon you the new man which is transformed and renouate after the knowledge and image of him that made vs. Yea thus should we all be docti à Deo taught of God as is sayde in Iohn and all should know God both small and great Iohn 6. according to the promise recited in the Hebrues yea thus should we be restored to goodnesse Heb. 8. that we should haue the Image of God â—arned in our hartes full expressely For euery man is transformed into the fashion of vertuous thinges that he is accustomed to read and heare 〈◊〉 a man 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 fashioâ—â—â— And therfore it were a greate grace if we might haue the worde of God diligently and often spoken and song vnto vs in such wise that the people might vnderstand it Yea then should it come to passe that craftes meÌ„ should sing spirituall psalmes sitting at theyr worke and the husbandman at his plough as wisheth S. Hierome Yea this holy Image of Christ I meane his blessed doctrine doth appoynt vs also to coÌ„sider the works made by the hand of God The best Image of god is hys word such as no man can make like wherby as sayth S. Paule writing to the Romanes The inuisi ble power and diuinity of God is knowne and sene by the creation oâ— the world of such as will consider his workes that are therin by him made 〈◊〉 1. Looke in the Psalmes Laudate Dominum de Coelis Coeli enarrant c. Prayse ye the Lord from heaueÌ„ The heauens declare the glory of God Psal. 149. with other And these two Images Gods workes and his doctrine hath ere any Images made by men were set vppe in Churches well and sufficiently instructed the primitiue church Psal. 19. and should yet instruct vs well Gods workes and his word be the right Images of God if they were well considered so that we shoulde not neede so sore to contend for setting vp of other made by men Wherby I haue perceiued much harme to arise and no great profite nor the scripture maketh not for them but rather contrary As concerning which matter I woulde your Lordshyppe woulde please to reade the Epistle of Baruche once agayne writing of the same matter Unto the xix where you aske whether I beleue that prayers of men liuing do profite soules departed beyng in Purgatory Aâ—swere to 〈◊〉 1â— artiâ—â—â— I made answere in the xiij article Unto the xx where you doe aske whether men merite and deserue both by theyr fasting and also by other deedes of deuotion â—â—swere to 〈…〉 I haue shewed what I do think therof in the fift demaund In the xxi where you do aske whether I do beleue that men prohibited of bishops to preach â—â—swere to 〈…〉 artyâ—â—â— as suspect of heresy ought to cease from preaching teaching vntill they haue purged themselues of suspition afore an higher Iudge I say that men may be wrongfully suspected of heresy Truth takeÌ„ mâ—ny tymes for heresie and heresy for truth either because they neuer thought to beleue such errors as men by false suspition do deeme them to fauor or els when men as well of high estate as of low by sinister iudgemeÌ„t may thinke that to be error which is the very truth And of this speaketh Esay Esâ—y 5. Whether men prohibited ought to cease from preaching Wo be to them quoth he that calleth the light darckenes and the darckenes light the truth falsehood and falsehood truth as the Byshops and the Priestes with theyr Oratour Tertullus called Paule saying thus before a Iudge called Felix vnto whose Court they brought hym to be condemned to death We haue quoth they gotteÌ„ here a pestilent felow Actes 24. a sower of sedition or discord among all the Iewes of the worlde
of heresy and so prohibited by Bishops for to preach the worde of God Wrongfull prohibytion oughte not to stoppe the preaching of Gods worde that they ought for no mans commaundement to leaue or stop though they do neuer purge themselues afore them for such will admitte no iust purgation many times but iudge in theyr own causes and that as they lust which me thinketh is not all comely Therfore in the old law the priestes and other Iudges do sit together hearing of matters that were in controuersy Yet this I thinke reasonable that a man iustly and not causelesse suspect Popish prelates iudges in their owne causes and namely if he be so found faultye of heresy ought to cease from preaching after he is inhibited vntill he haue made his purgation before some Iudge But in my rude opinion it were necessary and conuenient that our heades should not be ouer ready of suspition Swiftnes of suspition reproued and so inhibiting men approued from preaching specially in this Session when the people doth suspect them to doe it more for loue of themselues and mainteining of their priuate lucre or honor then to do it for loue of God and maintenance of his honor In the xxij where you demaund whether I beleue that it is lawfull for all Pristes freely to preache the woorde of God or no Answere to the 22. article and that in all places at all seasons to al persons to whom they shall please although they be not sent I say that priestes are called in Scripture by two distinct wordes that is to wit Praesbiteri Sacerdotes The fyrst is to say auncient men Seniors or elders and by that word or vocable Priestes whether they ought to preach though they be not sent are the seculer iudges or such like head officers sometime also signified as we reade in Daniel that they were called which defamed and wrongfully accused Susanna that this is seldome and nothing so customably as those to be called Praesbiteri which are set to be Prelates in the Church to guide the same by the word of God and his blessed doctrine Episcopi and Praesbyteri all one that is the roode of direction and the foundation of Christes fayth And Priestes thus called Praesbiteri in the Primitiue Church what time were but few traditions and ordinaunces to let vs from the strayt trade or institution made by Christ and his Apostles were the very same and none other but Bishops as I shewed you in the first part of mine aunswere by authoritye of Saynt Hierome Paul also recordeth the same right euidently in the first to Titus in this fourme I left thee Titus quoth blessed Paule behinde me in Crete that thou shouldest set in a due order such thinges as lacke or be not els perfectly framed and that thou shouldest set priestes in euery towne Priestes haue two names in Scripture Presbyteri Sacerdotes like as I did appoynt thee if any be without reproche or blamelesse the husbande of one wife hauing faythfull children not geuen to ryote or that be not vnruely for so ought a Bishop to be c. These are not my words but S. Paules in the Epistle to Titus Tit. 1. Where you may see that a priest called Praesbiter shuld be the same that we call a byshop whom he requireth a litle after to be able by wholesome doctrine of Gods Scripture Descripâ—â—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 Priest Gainesayâ—â—â— of truth 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 by scriptures 〈◊〉 by authority only oâ— traditions of men made in generall Councels What miâ—â—sters be 〈◊〉 to exhort the good to â—olow the same doctrine if any shall speake agaynst it to reproue them thereby And marke you how he would haue a bishop otherwise called an auncient man or a priest to make exhortation by holy scripture therby to reproue them that shall speake agaynst the trueth not to condemne them by might or authority onely or els by traditions of men made in generall Councels And as many as are in this wise Priestes whiche are called commonlye Praesbiteri otherwise Bishops such as in the church are set to take cure of soule and to be spirituall pastors ought to preach freely the word of God in all places and times conuenient and to whom soeuer it shall please theÌ„ if they suppose and see that theyr preaching should edify and profite And where as you adde this particle Though they were not sent I say that all suche are chosen to be preachers and therfore sent for of this speaketh S. Gregorye in his Pastorals in this wise Grigor in Pastoral Praedicationis quippe officium suscipit quisquis ad sacerdotium accedit Whosoeuer taketh priesthood vpoÌ„ him taketh also vpon him the office of preaching Yea your lawe reporteth in like maner Distinct. 43. where it is thus sayd A Priest ought to be honest that he may shew honesty both in wordes and conditions Dist. 43. Wherfore it is sayd in the Canticles The Cheekes of the spouse that is to wit of preachers are to be compared to a Turtle doue Where is moreouer added He must also haue the gift of teaching because as sayth S. Hierome innocent coÌ„uersation without speach or preaching how much it is auaylable by example geuing so much doth it hurt agayn by sileÌ„ce keping for wolues must be driueÌ„ away by barking of dogs by the shepheards staffe which as y e glose sheweth signifieth preaching sharpe words of the priest And this I vnderstaÌ„d of such as should be priestes elect both by god and men in Gods church whose office is to preach And though many of them which now doe minister in the church and are elect by bishops otherwise theÌ„ after the maner of Christes institution and the forme of the primitiue Church neither do ne can preach Multitude serueth for authority yet ought not the multitude of such to be layd for an authority agaynst me or other that are compelled to shew the truth and right ordinance of the apostles that was vsed afore time in the Primitiue church God bring it in agayn Neither ought we for the negligence of bishops which haue chosen such an ignorant multitude wherby the principal duty of priestes is growen out of knowledge when we do shew you therof to be so enforced by a booke othe and therfore noted as heretickes imprisoned and burned Sacerdotes Other be called priestes in the new Testament by thys word Sacerdotes that is to say I thinke sacrificers And thus as Christ was called Rex Sacerdos Kyng Prieste so be all true Christen men in the newe Testament as is testified Apocal. 1. by Christ made Kinges and Priestes The wordes in the Apocal. be thus Apoc. 1. To Iesu Christ whyche hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes through his bloud and made vs kinges and priestes vnto God euen his father vnto him be glory and rule for euer and euer Amen
sight it is to be fâ—ared least they will sette you beside the saddle and put vs in your roomes As concerning sacrifice doing so I doe vnderstand by the word which you do vse Libare not knowyng els what it should meane I say Sacrifice doing Sacrifice in offring ouâ— bodyes that it is lawfull for all men and women to doe sacrifice of what sort soeuer they be but I meane not by sacrifice doing to say Masse as priestes vsed to do thereunto appoynted but like as Christen people be Sacerdotes that is to say Sacrificers as is shewed before so ought they to offer and do offer spirituall Sacrifices Sacrifice true liuely as writeth S. Paule to the Romanes saying I beseeche you brethren for the loue of Gods mercy that you wil geue your body a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable to God being a reasonable worshipping Rom. 1â— In that he sayth our body should be a sacrifice he would haue it slayne for that was the maner that all beastes that were wont to be sacrificed shoulde be first slayne But he ioyneth therewith Liuing saying Sacrifice of mortification Geue your body to be a liuing sacrifice So that he would we shold continue to liue in this body to Gods pleasure but fleeing the ciuill lustes and appetites therof and so shall our worshipping be reasonable if we doe not geue vnto our reason ouer much of the bridle whereby it may runne at ryot Reasonable worshipping folowing fleshly concupiscence and wicked vanitye or arrogancy as wheÌ„ men will take in hand to deuise by their owne wit a more godly way of liuing then is institute by Christ whiche is the wisedome of his heauenly Father sayinge that his is not sufficient enough for vs to follow Of whome it is sayd by the Prophet Esaye in these wordes This people approche neare vnto me Esa. 29. and honoureth me with their lippes but theyr hart is farre from me but they do worship me in vayn teaching doctrines that are lawes or preceptes of men Then Paul proceedeth shewing of this Christian sacrifice saying And apply not your selues vnto the fashion of this world but be you transformed by renouation of your mind Rom. 12. that you may know what is the will of God what is good acceptable and rightfull afore him See how he would haue vs do this sacrifice and mortify our lusts in refusing the corruâ—t fashion and behauior of the world altering our minds by a new way by knowing the will of God and following after the same An other maner of Sacrifice whiche he requireth is that we shoulde alwaye offer vnto God the Sacrifice of prayse that is to wit the fruite of our lippes Sacrifice of prayle Vituli labioruÌ„â— Ose. 14. Hebâ— 13. that Osee calleth Vitulos Labiorum geuing laude vnto his name and that we should not forget to doe good and to be beneficiall to our neighbours For in such sacrifice sayth he GOD hath delight Thus I say that by playne suffrage of your law in the Decrees and also of Scripture lay persons in necessity in time of need may lawfully preach or shew the worde of God and also do sacrifice but I thinke except great neede require they ought not so to do Thus haue you herein my minde which if it be not firme and substantiall I will yet reforme it when any better is shewed as I will also do in all other thinges for I am not in this yet fully certified Albeit me thinke the decrees do passe euidently with me In the xxiiij where you doe aske whether excommunication denounced by the Pope agaynst all heretickes do oblige and binde them before God I say To the 24. article that it byndeth them afore God if it be lawfully denounced that is if they be in very deed as they be named if he denounceth them so to be not of his owne proper head or affection onely ExcoÌ„munycatioÌ„ but with the consent of other gathered with him in Christes name for the behoofe of Christes Church For so vsed S. Paule when he did excommunicate the man of Corinth Excommunication requireth consent of other which had full horribly defiled his mother in law as appeareth 1. Cor. 5. And the same forme declareth the Gospel Mathew 18. in these wordes If thy brother hath trespasâ—ed agaynst thee go and reproue him betwixt thee and him alone If he wil heare thee 1. Cor. 3. thou hast so wonne thy brother If he will not heare thee take one or two with thee that in the report of two or three Math. 18. euery thing may be assured If he will not heare them shew it vnto the coÌ„gregation If he will not follow the minde of the congregation let him be vnto thee as a paynime or a notable sinner For verily I say vnto you whatsoeuer you shall binde vpon earth shal be bouÌ„d in heauen So that such excommunication ought to be done as me thinketh by the congregation assembled together with theyr pastor whose aduise they ought principally to esteme and folow if it be vertuous and godly And thus is it conuenient to be done For the Pope is made of fleshe as well as other men and therefore he may sometime iudge awry cursing the blessed The Pope may erre and blessing the cursed and likewise may other Prelates iudging the Christen to be hereticks and heretickes Christen Of whoÌ„ it is also written in the prophecy of Ezechiel Ezech 13. Mortificabant animas quae non moriuntur viuificabant animas quae non viuunt They slewe the soules of them that should not dye and gaue lyfe to the soules that should not liue Mar. 11. As did the Phariseis when they did cast Christ out of the Uineyard which signifieth the Churche Marke 11. Iohn 1.9 And as our Sauiour prophesied in the xix of Iohn saying vnto his Disciples There shal be quoth he some that shall excommunicate you yea and the time shall come that who so euer shall slay you shall thinke to doe honour to GOD and this shall they doe vnto you because they do neither know my father nor me These wordes be written in the Gospell of Iohn 19. Wherby you see that for lacke oâ— knowledge of God which is taught and sâ—ne by the light of scripture Christ prophecyed how lewd men should lewdly excommunicate the good yea slea his true seruants thinking through such factes to please god and to do him good seruice Wherfore seÌ„d O Lord I beseech thee the knowledge of thee Ose. 4. to be dilated vpon earth which Osee bewayleth sore seing it absent wherby mens iudgement may be rectified and so to do accordingly to the leading of the same In the 25. where you aske whether euery Priest is bound to say dayly his Mattins EueÌ„song according as it is ordeined by the church To the 15. article or whether he may leaue them vnsayd without offence or
this fourme ignoraunce sayth the Lawe marke it well I beseeche you al is the mother of all errours Ignorance mother of errour Which ought to be eschewed especially of Priests that among the people of God haue taken vpon theÌ„ the office of preaching priests are commaunded to reade holy Scriptures as sayth Paul the Apostle to Timothe Giue heede to reading exhortation 1. Tim. 4. and teaching and continue alwayes in the same Let priests therefore knowe holy Scripture and let all their labour be in preaching and teaching and let them edifie all men both in knowledge of fayth and in discipline of good workes Dist. 38. These be the wordes of the lawe in the Decrees Dist. 38. Where you see howe the Lawe lamenteth ignorance in al persons for it is the original of al errours God send vs therfore the knowledge of his true gospel Priestes to geue theÌ„selues rather to study theÌ„ to saying of mattens It biddeth that ignorance should be vtterly eschewed and principally of priestes whose labour and diligence shoulde be bestowed al in reading of scripture preaching the same bringing in for the same purpose the saying of the Apostle which willeth in like manner Moreouer it requireth that priests should giue al their study to edifie other in faith and vertuous liuing What priests ought to study Whereof I do gather both by the saying of the Prophet that willeth vs to be studyous in the Law of God day and night and by the saying of the Apostle whiche woulde haue Timothe to be occupied euer in reading and teaching and by the report of your owne Lawe which saith likewise that a priest ought to bestow al his labor in reading preaching So that a priest set thus truely to studye that hee may stablishe himselfe in the fayth of Christes doctrine intending after to helpe other with true preaching oâ— the same or doing other like deedes of charity assigned in the law of god shall not offend deadly if so spending his time he omitteth to say Mattens which is an ordinaunce of men Neuertheles concerning the huge multitude of such as be now made priestes by negligent admission of Bishops and their own presumption Negligence of Byshops in making priestes noted that labour to be made priests before they be any Clerkes and ere euer they knowe what is the very office of a priest do not feare to take vpon them if they may attayne therto to be a curate they recke not of how many so they may get a good lumpe of mony neuer minding after that the study of Scripture aâ—ter they are come to Dominus vobiscum for such I doe think long mattens to be needfull to restrayne them from other enormities that they should else runne in Of whiche you may be weary to see the experience thereof dayly arising Yea and if such woulde be content to admit it I woulde euery one mattens were as long to them as fiue except they could be stow theyr time better In the 26. where you doe aske whether I beleeue that the heades or rulers by necessity of saluation are bounde to geue vnto the people To the 26. article holy scripture in their mother language I say y t I think they are bound to see that the people may truely know holy Scripture I do not knowe how that may be done so well Scrypture in the vulgare tongue as by geuing it to them truly translated in the mother tongue that they may haue it by theÌ„ at al times to passe y e time godly when soeuer they haue leysure thereto like as they haue in Fraunce vnder y e French kings priuelege The French Byble translated into the French tongue with the kinges priuâ—ledge aboue 50. yeares before Lambertes time also with the priuiledge of the Emperour and so do I knowe that they haue had it these 50. yeres and 4. in Fraunce at the least and it was translated at the request of a king called I trowe Lewes as appeareth by the priueledge put in the beginning of the book In like manner haue they it in Flanders printed with y e priueledge of the Emperour In almayne also and Italy I suppose through all nations of ChristendoÌ„e Likewise hath it bene in England The Psalter translated by the king of England into the Saxon tongue Reade before pag. 145. S. Guthlakes Psalter as you may finde in the Englishe story called Polychronicon There it is shewed how wheÌ„ y e Saxons did inhabite the land the K. at that tyme which was a Saxon did himselfe translate the Psalter into the language that then was generally vsed Yea I haue seene a booke at Crowland Abbey whiche is kept there for a relique the booke is called S. Guthlakes Psalter and I ween verily it is a copy of the same that the king did translate for it is neither English Latine Greeke Hebrue nor Dutch but somewhat sounding to our English and as I haue perceiued sith the time I was last there being at Antwerpe the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours and it is to ours partly agreable In the same story of Polychronicon is also shewed Bede translated the Gospell of S. Iohn into Englishe howe that S. Bede did translate the Gospell of Iohn into Englishe and the author of the same booke promised that he would translate into English all the Bible yea and perhaps hee did so but I wot not howe it commeth to passe all suche thinges be kept away They may not come to light for there are some walking priuily in darckenes that will not haue theyr doyngs knowen It is no lye that is spoken in the Gospel of Iohn Omnis qui male agit odit lucem All that doth noughtily Ioh. 3. hateth the light and will not haue theyr doynges knowne And therefore they keepe downe the light strongly for that opened and generally knowne The causes why the Scripture is not suffered to come to lighte all wrongfull conueyance should anone be disclosed and reprooued yea and all men shuld see anone whether those that hold agaynst vnrighteousnes being therfore sometime horribly infamed sclandered named heretickes and schismatickes were in deede as they be called or no. Yea moreouer I did once see a booke of the new Testament Diuers such testamentes are yet to be seene in diuers places of a longe continuance whiche was not vnwritten by my estimation thys C. yeares and in my minde right well translated after the example of that which is read in the church in Latine But he that shewed it me sayd he durst not be knowne to haue it by him for manye had bene punished aforetime for keeping of such and were conuict therefore of heresie Moreouer I was at Paules Crosse when the newe TestameÌ„t imprinted of late beyond the sea Errours found in the translated testameÌ„t where none was Malice neuer saith well was first forefended truely my hart lamented greatly to heare a
lawes binding men to the obseruance of them vnder pain of deadly sinne more then hath the king or the Emperour and to say soth I say as I haue said afore I thinke veryly that the Churche was more full of vertue before the Decrees or Decretals were made which is not very long agoe but in the time of Constantine if it be true that is reported in the Decrees Dist. 15. ca Canones generalium then it hath bene sith God repayre it and restore it again to the auncient puritie and perfection In the xxx where you do aske whether I beleeue that the Pope and other prelats and their deputies in spiritual thinges haue power to excommunicate Priestes and laye people that are inobedient and sturdy from entring into y e church and to suspend or let them from ministration of the Sacramentes of the same I thinke that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate both priests and lay men such as be rebellious against the ordinance of God and disobedient to his law for such are sundred from God afore the prelates do giue sentence by reason of their sinne and contumacie according as it is said in Esay by almighty God Esa. 59. Your sinnes quoth he do make diuision betwixt you and me And the Prelates by right iudgement should pronounce of sinners as they do find them and that is to pronounce such to be excommunicat of God and vnworthy to minister any Sacramentes or to be conuersant with Christen folke that will not amende 1. Cor. 5. For thus biddeth Paul 1. Corinth 5. If any amongest you called a brother shall be a whoremonger or a couetous person or a worshipper of images or Idolles or a rayler or a drunkard or an extortioner see that with such you eate no meate Such ought to bee put out of the Churche and not be suffered to come within it I am not certaine that Prelats haue any such power A doubte whether Prelates haue any such power to exclude any from the church Distin. 1. de consecra Dist. 1. de consecr And though they had I doubt whether charitie shoulde permit them to shew it forth and execute it without singular discretion For in Churches ought the word of God to be declared and preached through the whiche the sturdy comming thither and hearing it might soone be smitten with compunction and repentance and thervpon come to amendement This confirmeth well a lawe made in the Councel of Carthage which is this A Bishop ought to prohibite no person to come into the Church and to heare the word of God whether he be Gentile or Iewe or heretike vntil the masse time of them that are called Catechumini de Conse distinct 1. Moreouer where you speake of Prelates Deputies I thinke suche be but little behoueable to Christes flocke It were necessary and right Byshops deputies not behoueable that as the Prelates themselues wil haue the reuenewes tythes oblations of their benefices they them selues should labour and teache diligently the word of God therefore and not to shift the labor from one vnto an other til all be leaft pitie it is vndone Such doth S. Iohn call Fures latrones Theeues and murtherers although they make neuer so goodly a worldly shew outward and beare a stout porte This I saye that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate rebels against Gods ordinance and to suspend them froÌ„ receiuing or ministring the sacrament but I am not sure that they haue power to forefend them from out of Churches especially when Gods word is there preached vnles the sinners be so sore desperat that they scorne the same And I would that euery Prelate receauing his liuing of benefices Euery prelat beneficed persoÌ„ ought himselfe to discharg his cure without deputye or vicar should him selfe worke in the same specially in true preaching of Christes doctrine without winding his owne necke out of the yoke charging therwith other called deputies or Uicares Curates and suce lyke For God would haue euery man to get his liuing by sweate of his owne face that is to say by his labour according to his estate and calling And like as euery workeman is worthy his meate so contrariwise they that labour not vnlesse they be let by impotencie are worthy to haue no meate and much lesse to take of those to whom they do no seruice .50 or 40. pounde a yeare for wayting after none other thing then the Moone shining in the water The Canon law maketh clearely with the same Looke in the Decrees Cap. 21. quest 2. Capitulo precipimus and you shall finde plainly as I say ¶ In the xxxj where you aske whether faith only with out good workes may suffice vnto a man fallen into sinne after his Baptisme To the 31. â—â—â—icle 〈◊〉 onely 〈…〉 for his saluation and iustifying I say that it is the vsage of Scripture to say that faith onely doeth iustifie and worke saluation afore a man do any other good works and that is shewed by many authorities both of scripture also of many holy Fathers in a treatise called Vnio dissidentium which I would to Christ as it is in French and other languages we had it truly translated in English 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 in Englishe 〈…〉 not a 〈◊〉 iustified 〈◊〉 a iustified man maâ—â—th good workes And truely I do thinke in this matter like as is here shewed by many authorities of holy fathers that a maÌ„ falleÌ„ into sinne after Baptisme shal be saued through faith and haue forgiuenes by Christs passion although he doth no more good deeds therafter as when a maÌ„ hauing short lyfe lacketh leasure to exercise other deeds of mercy Notwithstanding true fayth is of such vertue and nature that when oportunity commeth it can not but work plenteouly deeds of charity which are a testimony and witnes bearers of a mans true faith This declareth S. Augustine vpon Iohn I trowe it is where he expoundtth this text Si diligitis me August in Ioâ—nnem precepta mea seruate If you loue me keepe my commaundementes .. Whereas within a little after he speaketh in this wise Opera bona non faciunt iustum sed iustificatus facit bona opera That is to say good workes make not a iust or righteous man but a man once iustified doth good workes ¶ In the xxxij where you aske whether a Priest marying a wife that without the dispensation of the Pope begetting also children of her without slaunder giuing To the 32. article do sinne deadly I say that he doth not so much offende as those which in Wales as I haue heard say and also in many partes beyoÌ„d the Sea or rather in all places do giue openly dispensations for money to Priestes to take concubines neither doth he offende so much as the purchasers of such dispensations for they on euery hand do clearly coÌ„mit fornication and aduoutry vtterly forefended by Gods law and
do loue me and I them All the opinioÌ„s of Iohn Lambert ingrossed in two propositions for God and in God And those doe I recken all them that are or will be truly Christen in calling vpon Christes name And concerning opinioÌ„s or coÌ„clusions I can tel you of none other theÌ„ I haue shewed the summe wherof I recken and think vtterly be concluded in two propositions which both are written in the new Testament The first proposition Act. 4. The first is in the Actes of the Apostles in this wise Christus est caput anguli nec est in alio quoquam salus Non enim aliud nomen sub coelo datum est inter homines in quo oporteat nos saluos fieri That is to say Christ is the head corner stone of our faith whervpon it should be set and grounded neyther is saluation in any other 1. Cor. 1. for there is none other name vnder heauen geuen amongest men wherein we may be saued This is the one of the propositions wherein is ingrossed or coÌ„prehended my saying which S. Paul doth thus otherwise explicate Christ is made of God our wisedome our righteousnes our purenes or satisfaction and our redemption And in an other place There is none other foundation The second proposition that any man may put except that which is already put that is Christ Iesus The other proposition is written of the Prophete Esay and recited of our Sauiour in the Euangelie of Mathew Esa. â—9 in these woordes Men doe worship me in vaine teaching doctrines and preceptes or lawes humaine Of thys wryteth Paule very largely in diuers places Coloss. 2. and euery where wel nigh Amongest other Collos. 2. where he warneth the Colossians to take heede that no man do spoyle them to steale them away by Philosophie or vaine deception according to the constitutions of menne and ordinaunces of thys worlde Thus I doe certifie you of all the opinions and conclusions whyche I entend or haue entended to sustaine being contained in the two propositions aboue wrytten Other holde I none but suche as are mentioned in the Creede both that is songe at Masse and also in the other Creede that all people do daily say euery day Finally that you require to knowe of the names and surnames in order particularly of them that be to me adherentes or that haue promised me to be adherent in thys part The number of Gospellers wel nye halfe Christendome I say that I knowe of none particular that I remeÌ„ber wythout I shoulde note vnto you a great multitude whych you may know and here of I suppose through all regions and realmes of Christendom that do thinke likewise as I haue shewed I weene the multitude mounteth nigh vnto the one halfe of Christendome and more should doe likewise by a great sort within a while I doubte not but that our ghostly ennemie laboureth a maine to haue the knowledge of the truthe suppressed Iohn Lambert denieth to detect any by his othe and letteth that it can not come abroad for to be seene I say therefore againe I know of no particular adherentes ne of none that hath so promised me to be in these matters And thogh I did I would not except I knew that charitie so required which I do not finde yet hetherto detect ne bewray any one of them for no mans pleasure For I am bound to obey God aboue men Who be wyth vs and graunt the truthe to be knowen Amen These aunsweres of Iohn Lambert to the 45. Articles aboue expressed These aunsweres of Lambert were geuen to warham Archb. of Cant. Lambert of Oâ—ford in custodye The death of Archb. Warham Doct. CraÌ„mer ambassadour to the B. of Rome Cranmer offered disputations before the Pope and Emperour in the kings cause Two propositions of Cranmer Doct. Cranmer made Archbishop of Canterbury Lambert deliuered â—ut of custody Lambert â—â—ght children about the stockes were directed and deliuered to Doctoure Warham Archbyshop of Caunterbury as it appeareth about the yeare of oure Lorde 1532. at what time the sayde Lambert was in custodie in the Archbishops house of Otforde beyng there destitute of all helpe and furniture of bookes as by his owne wordes is to be gathered But so the prouidence of God wrought for Lambert that wythin short space after An. 1533. the sayde Archbyshop Warham died whereby it seemeth that Lambert for that time was deliuered In this meane while Doct. Cranmer was sent ouer in Ambassage with the Earle of Wilshyre Doctoure Stokesley Doct. Kerne Doctor Benet and other learned men to the byshop of Rome lying then at Bonony to dispute the matter of the Kinges mariage openly first in the Courte of Rome then in the Courte of the Emperoure Where after sondry promisses and appoyntmentes made yet when the time came no man there appeared to dispute with them in these two propositions 1. That no man iure diuino could or ought to marry his brothers wife 2. That the Byshop of Rome by no meanes oughte to dispence to the contrary But of this more copiously we will entreate the Lordes grace permitting in the sequele of our storie comming to Doctour Cranmers life After the death of William Warham succeeded in that Sea the sayde Doctour Cranmer Lambert in the meane season being deliuered partly by the death of this Archbyshop partly by the comming in of Queene Anne returned into London and ther exercised himself about the Stocks in teaching children both in the Greeke and latine toung And for somuch as priests in those dayes could not be permitted to haue wiues he left his priesthode applied him selfe to that function of teaching entending shortly after also to be free of the grocers and to be married But God who disposeth al mens purposes after his secrete pleasure did both intercept his mariage and also his freedome and maried him to his sonne Christ Iesus as now consequeÌ„tly followeth to be declared Anno 1538. Thus then after that Iohn Lambert nowe had continued in thys vocation of teaching Doct. Tailor â— of Lincolne who after was depriued in Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 and â—yed 1554. Lambert â—â—eketh conâ—râ—ce with 〈◊〉 preaâ—â—er The first occasion of Lambertes â—ouble with great commendation and no lesse commoditie to the youth it happened thys present yeare 1538. hee was present at a Sermone in S. Peters Church at London He that preached was named Doctor Tailour a man in those dayes not farre disagreeing from the Gospell and afterwarde in the tyme of King Edwarde was made Byshop of Lincolne and at last in the time of Queene Marie was depriued from the same and so ended his life among the confessours of Iesu Christ. When the Sermon was done Lambert hauinge gotten oportunitie wente gently vnto the Preacher to talke with him and vttered diuers arguments wherein he desired to be satisfied Al the whole matter or controuersy was concerning the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ.
he which is our accuser should also be our iudge The Popes honor first gotten by superstytion borne by ignorance nourished by ambition increased by violence defended by false vnderstanding wrasting of scriptures His pretended honor first gotten by superstition after encreased by violence other waies as euill as that his power set vp by pretence of religion in deed both against religion and also contrary to the word of God his primacie borne by the ignorancie of the world nourished by the ambition of Bishops of Rome defended by places of Scripture falsely vnderstande these three things wee say which are fallen with vs and are like to fall in other Realmes shortly shall they not be established agayne if he may decide our cause as him lusteth if he may at his pleasure oppresse a cause most righteous and set vp his most against truth Certainely he is very blinde that seeth not what ende we may looke for of our controuersies if suche our enemie may geue the sentence We desire if it were in any wise possible a Councell where some hope may be that those things shall be restored which now being deprauate are like if they be not amended to be the vtter ruine of Christian Religion And as we do desire suche a Councell and thinke it meete that all men in all their praiers should desire craue it of God euen so we thinke it perteineth vnto our office to prouide both that these Popishe subtilties hurte none of oure subiects and also to admonishe other Christian Princes Prouision to be made agaynst popishe â—â—â—tyltieâ— that the Bishop of Rome may not by their consente abuse the authoritie of kings either by the extinguishing of the true preaching of Scripture that nowe beginneth to spryng to growe and spreade abroade eyther to the troubling of Princes liberties to the diminishing of Kings authorities and to the great blemish of their princely maiestie We doubt nothing but a Reader not parciall wyll soone approue such things as we heere write not so muche for our excuse as that the worlde may perceiue both the sundrye deceites craftes and subtleties of the papistes also how much we desire that controuersies in religion may once be taken away All that we sayde there of Mantua may here well be spoken of Uincence This Councell of Manâ—us which the pope 〈◊〉 he afterward transferred to Vincence This was the yeare 1537. They do almost agree in al poyntes Neither is it like that there will be any more at this couÌ„cell at Uincence then were the last yere at Mantua Truely he is worthy to be deceiued y t being twise mocked wyll not beware the third time If any this last yeare made forth toward Mantua and being halfe on theyr way then perceiued that they had taken vpon them that iourney in vayne we do not think them so foolish that they will here after ride farre out of towne to be mocked The time also and the state of thinges is such that matters of Religion may rather now be brought further in trouble as other things are theÌ„ be commodiously intreated of and decided For whereas in maner the whole world is after such sorte troubled with warres This time 〈◊〉 for a generall Councell and why so incombred with the great preparations that the Turke maketh can there be any man so against the setling of religion that he will thinke this time meet for a generall Councell Undoubtedly it is meer that such controuersies as we haue with the Bishop of Rome be taken as they are that is much greater then that they may either be discussed in this so troublesome a time or els be committed vnto proctors without our great ieopardy albeit the time were neuer so quiet What other princes will doe we can not tell but we will neither leaue our realme at this time Neyther the iudge nor the place conuenient for a general Councell neither wil we trust any Proctor with our cause wherein the whole stay and wealth of our Realme standeth but rather we will be at the handling thereof our selfe For except both an other Iudge be agreed vpon for those matters and also a place more commodious be prouided for the debating of our causes albeit all other thinges were as we would haue them yet may we lawfully refuse to come or send any to this pretended Councel We will in no case make him our arbeter which not many yeres past our cause not heard gaue sentence agaynst vs. We will that such doctrine as we folowing y e Scripture do professe be rightly examined discussed and brought to the Scripture as to the onely touchstone of true learning We will not suffer them to be abolished ere euer they be dicussed Spoken like a king ne to be oppressed before they be known much lesse we will suffer them to be troden down being so clearly true No as there is no iote in Scripture but we will defend it though it were with ieopardy of our life and peril of this our Realme so is there nothing that doth oppresse this doctrine or obscure it but we will be at continuall warre therew t. As we haue abrogated al old popish traditions in this our Realme which eyther did help his tyranny or encrease his pride so if the grace of God forsake vs not Would God the king here had kept promise when he made the 6. articles we will well foresee that no new naughty traditions be made with our consent to blinde vs or our Realme If meÌ„ will not be willingly blind they shall easily see euen by a due and euident proofe in reason though grace doth not yet by the word of Christ enter into them how small the authority of the Bishop of Rome is by the lawfull deniall of the Duke of Mantua for the place For if the Bishop of Rome did earnestly intend to keepe a CouÌ„cell at Mantua and hath power by the law of God to call Princes to what place him liketh why hath he not also authority to chuse what him listeth The Bishop chose Mantua the Duke kept him out of it If Paule the Bishop of Romes authority be so great as he pretendeth The Duke of Mantua deniethe the Pope his Citie fâ—r his Councell why could he not compell Fridericus the Duke of Mantua that the Councell might be kept there The Duke would not suffer it No he forbad him his towne How chaunceth it that here excommunications flee not abroade Why doth he not punish this Duke Why is his power that was woont to be more then full here empty wont to be more then all here nothing Doth he not call men in vayn to a Councell if they that come at his calling be excluded the place to the which he calleth them May not kinges iustly refuse to come at his call when the Duke of Mantua may deny him the place that he chooseth If other Princes order him as the Duke of Mantua hath done If
stone then from which the water ran bodily Christe but it signified Christe that calleth thus to all beleuing and faithful men Who soeuer thirsteth let hym come to mee and drinke and from his bowelles shall flowe liuely water This he sayd of the holy Ghost whych they receiued who beleeued on him The Apostle Paul sayth that the Israelites did eate the same ghostly meat dranke the same ghostly drinke because that heauenly meate that fed them 40. yeares and that water which from the stone did flowe had signification of Christes body and hys bloud that now be offred daily in Gods Church It was the same which we now offer not bodely but ghostly We said vnto you ere while that Christ halowed bread and wine to housell before his suffering Math. 26. Luke 22. Marke 14. and sayde Thys is my body and my bloud Yet he had not then suffered but so notwithstanding he * * Now we eate that body which was eaten before he was borne by faith turned through inuisible mighte the bread to his owne bodye and that wine to his bloud as he before did in the wildernes before that he was borne to be a man when he * * Here is no transubstantiation turned y e heauenly meate to his flesh and the flowing water from that stone to his owne bloud Uery many did eate of that * * Mantua heauenly meat in the wildernes and drinke the ghostly drinke and were neuerthelesse dead as Christ sayd And Christ meant not y e death whych none can escape but that euerlasting death which some of that folke deserued for theyr vnbelief Moyses and Aaron and many other of that people which pleased God did eate that heauenly bread and they died not y ◠euerlasting death though they died the common death They sawe that the heauenly meate was visible and corruptible they ghostly vnderstood by that visible thing and ghostly receiued it The Sauiour sayeth Iohn 6. Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath euerlasting life And he bad them not eate that body wherewith hee was enclosed nor to drinke that bloude which he shed for vs * * What body the faithful do now eate but he meant with those wordes that holy housell which ghostly is his body and his bloud and hee that tasteth it with beleeuing heart hathe that eternall life In the olde lawe faithfull men offred to God diuers Sacrifices that had * * A signification before Christ. foresignification of Christes bodye which for our sinnes he himselfe to his heauēly father hath since * * A sacrifice in Christes tyme. offered to sacrifice Certainly this housell which we do now halow at Gods alter is a * * A remēbraūce of Christ. Math. 26. Hebr. 10. remembrance of Christes body which he offered for vs and of hys bloud whych he shed for vs So he himselfe commaunded Doe thys in my remembraunce Once suffered Christe by hym selfe but yet neuerthelesse hys suffering is daily renued at thys supper through mysterie of the holy housell Therefore we ought to consider diligently howe that this holy housell is both Christes bodye and the bodye of all * * The housell is also the body of al faithfull men faithfull menne after ghostly mysterie As wise Augustine sayeth of it If ye wil vnderstand of Christes body here the Apostle Paule thus speaking Yee truely be Christes body and his members Nowe is your mysterie sette on Gods table and ye receiue youre mysterie which mysterie ye your selues be Be that which ye see on the altare and receiue that which yee your selues be Againe the Apostle Paule sayeth by it We manye be one bread and one bodye Understande nowe and reioyce many be one bread and one body in Christ. He is our heade and we be his limmes and the bread is not of one corne but of many nor the wine of one grape but of many So also we all shoulde haue one vnitie in our Lorde as it is wrytten of the faithfull armie how that they were in so great an vnitie as though al of them were one soule and one heart Christe hallowed on hys table the mysterie of oure peace and of our vnitie He which receiueth that mysterie of vnitie keepeth not the bonde of true peace receiueth no mysterie for himselfe but a witnesse against himselfe It is very good for Christen men that they goe often to howsell if they bring with them to the alter vngiltines and innocēcy of hart if they be not oppressed with sinne To an euil man it turneth to no good but to destruction if hee receyue vnworthely that holy housell Holy * * No scripture inforceth the mixture of water with the wine bookes commaund that water be mingled to that wine which shall be for housell because the water signifieth the people the * * The wine signifieth Christes bloud wine Christes bloud and therefore shall neither the one wythout the other be offered at the holy masse that Christ may be wyth vs and we with Christ the head with the limmes and the limmes with the head Wee woulde before haue intreated of the Lambe whyche the olde Israelites offered at theyr Easter time but that we desired first to declare vnto you of this mysterie and after how we should receiue it That signifying lambe was offered at the Easter And the Apostle Paule sayeth in the Epistle of this present day that Christ is our Easter who was offred for vs and on this day rose from death The Israelites did eate the Lambes fleshe as God commaunded with vnleauened bread and wilde lettisse * * How we should come to the holy communion so wee shoulde receiue that holy housell of Christes body and bloud without the leauen of sinne and iniquitie As leauen turneth the creatures from their nature so doth sinne also chaunge the nature of manne from innocencie to vncleannesse The Apostle hath taught howe we shoulde feast not in the leauen of the euilnesse but in the sweete doughe of puritie and truth The herbe which they should eate with the vnleauened bread is called lettisse and is bitter in taste So we should with bitternesse of vnfained repentaunce purifie oure minde Exod. 12. if wee will eate Christes bodye Those Israelites were not woonte to eate rawe fleshe and therefore God badde them to eate it neyther raw nor sodden in water but rosted with fire He shal receiue the body of God rawe that shal thinke without reason that Christ was onely manlike vnto vs and was not God And he that will after mans wisedome search y e mystery of Christs incarnation doth like vnto him that doth seeth lambes fleshe in water because that water in this same place signifieth mans vnderstanding but we should vnderstand that all the mistery of Christes humanitie was ordered by the power of the holy Ghost and then eate we his body rosted with fire because the holy
from their wyues but yet knowyng the infirmitie of man limiteth the tyme withall addyng In diem tertium and goeth no further He saith not as Anselme said in the Councel of Winchester Iurabunt praesbyteri diaconi Subdiaconi vxores suas omnino abiurare nec vllam deinceps cum eis conuersationem habere sub districtione censurae c. The like order also was taken by the Lorde with the priests of the old Testament who although they were enioyned to withdraw themselues from their wiues duryng the tyme of their priestly seruice yet for auoyding fornication they were permitted to haue their wyues notwithstanding So that both their absenting from their wyues serued to sanctification and their resorting agayne vnto them serued to auoid adultery and fornication But here our priestly prelates will obiect that bicause they be continually conuersant about the priestly function therfore a perpetuall sanctification is of them specially required Whereunto I answer Obiectioâ— of the Papisteâ— why Priestes should liâ—e wiues Answere 〈◊〉 the obieâ—â—â— 1 First the priestly function of those high priests sacrifising for the people in the old lawe representeth onely the function of Christ the high priest sacrifising for the sinnes of the world which truly and onelie perfourmed that pure chastitie in his sanctified body which the law then in those priests prefigured 2 Secondarilie speaking now of the Priestes of the newe Testament and speaking properly the Scripture knoweth nor admitteth no Priest to sacrifice to God for the sinnes of man No sacrifâ—â—â—â— for sinne bâ—t onely Christ. but only the high king and priest Christ Iesus 3 Thirdly vnto that priest all other be but seruaunts and Ministers of whome some be Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Preachers hauyng the gyft of vtteraunce some Interpreters and Doctours hauyng the gyft of vnderstandyng some Deacons seruyng the Lordes boorde The office of all whome chiefly coâ—sisteth in ministring the word next in administring the Sacraments 4 Fourthly for so much as in these principally aboue all other purenesse and sanctification of lyfe is required as much and more too then was in the Priestes of the olde Law from whom all fornication adulterie incest Mariage more conuenient for Priestes of the new law then of the olde 1. Cor. 1. and vncleannesse of lyfe ought most to be banished therefore in these especially aboue the Priestes of the olde Law matrimonie and spousage is most requisite and conuenieÌ„t who so euer he be which otherwise can not conteine accordyng to the Apostle saying Vnusquisque vxorem suaÌ„ habeat propter fornicationem 5 Fiftly neyther is this matrimonie in these any hinderance to their sanctification before God Matrimony is no hinderance but a furtherance to sanâ—â—ficatioÌ„ but rather furthereth helpeth their sanctification forasmuch as where matrimonie is not there commonly raigneth adulterie fornication and all kindes of filthinesse accordyng to the true sayeng of Bernard Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile connubium thorum immaculatum nonne reples eam concubinarijs incestuosis seminifluis mollibus masculorum concubitoribus omni denique genere immundorum That is 〈◊〉 sup Cant. Serm 66. Take froÌ„ the Church honourable mariage and the bed vndefiled shalt thou not replenish it with Concubinaries with incestuous persons Sodomiticall vices and finally with all kynd of beastly filthinesse The truth of which saying lacketh no kynde of examples for confirmation if we listed here to ransack the liues of these glorious despisers of matrimony euen from Lanfrank the first ringleader of this daunce here in England with * Paulus Monke of Cadone his Nephew whome Mathew Paris misdoubted to be his owne sonne vnto Steuen Gardiner with his gouldelockes the author and workemaister of these sixe articles But to the reasons of Anselme hitherto sufficient which of themselues be so friuolous and grosse that only to recite them is enough to confute the same Permitting therefore the rest to the discussion of Diuines it shall suffice for our purpose professing here to write stories to declare and make manifest by processe of tymes histories that this cruell lawe compelling ministers of the church to abiure matrimonie entred not into this land before Lanfranke and Anselme his successor as both may appeare by the multitude of priests sonnes lawfully begotten in matrimonie and succeeding in the churches here of England testified by the epistle of Pope Paschalis to Anselme before pag. 196. and also may appeare likewise by the Councell of Anselme holden at Winchester which partly was touched before and now the full act we haue more largely expressed to be read and seene of all posteritie as vnder followeth The Acte against Priestes mariage concluded in the Councell at Winchester vnder Anselme An. 1104. 〈…〉 at the 〈◊〉 in Wynchester HAEc sunt statuta de Archidiaconibus Praesbyteris Canonicis in quocunque gradu constitutis quae Wintoniae statuerunt Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis cum eo Girardus Archiepiscopus Eboracensis omnes alij Angliae Episcopi in praesentia gloriosi Regis Henrici assensu omnium Baronum suorum Statutum est vt Praesbyteri Diaconi castè viuant foeminas in domibus suis non habeant praeter proxima consanguinitate sibi iunctas secundum hoc quod sancta Nicena Synodus deâ—iniâ—â—t Illi verò praesbyteri diaconi siue subdiaconi qui post interdictum Londonensis Concilij foeminas suas tenuerint vel alias duxerint si elegerint in sacris ordinibus remanere iureÌ„t quòd cum eis carnale commertium non habebunt amplius Statutum est etiam vt praedictae foeminae in domo cum eis scienter non conueniant neque huiusmodi faeminae in territorio Ecclesiae habitent Si auteÌ„ propter aliquam honestam causam eos colloqui oporteat cum duobus ad minus legitimis testibus extra domum colloquantur Si verò in duobus aut tribus legitimis testibus vel publica parochianorum fama aliquis eoruÌ„ accusatus fuerit quòd hoc statutum transierit purgabit se adiunctis secum ordinis sui idoneis testibus sex si praesbyter quinque si diaconus quatuor si subdiaconus sueriti Cui autem haec purgatio defecerit vt transgressor sacri statuti iudicabitur Illi verò praesbyteri qui diuini altaris sacrorum ordinum contemptores praeelegerint cum vxoribus suis habitare à diuino officio remoti extra * 〈…〉 extra 〈…〉 intelligâ—â— hortum ponantur infames pronunciati Eadem sententia Archidiaconos Canonicos omnes complectitur de abiurandis vxoribus de vitanda earum conuersatione de districtione censurae si statuta transgressi fuerint Iurabunt Archidiaconi omnes quòd pecuniam non accipient pro tolleranda transgressione huius statuti Sed neque vllo modo tollerabunt praesbyteros vxoratos cantare vel vicarios habere quòd ipsi non dissimulabuÌ„t per Archidiaconos suos hoc inquirere fideliter episcopis suis
Walepol Williel Wastel Hugone Wastel Ric. Bercar Henr. Maueysin Ioanne Bercar Rob. de Ponte Williel Picot alijs 5. An other euidence touching the same SCiant praesentes futuri quòd ego Mathaeus de Raclisde dedi ScriptuÌ„ Mathei de Raclide fact Henrico de Denardiston Clerico Aliciae vxori eius de terris in parua Bradley in Com. Suff. concessi hac praesenti carta mea confirmaui Henrico de Denardiston Clerico Amiciae vxori eius haered assignat dict Henrici vnam peciam terrae arabilis cum omnibus suis pertinent siue habeatur plus siue minus prout iacet in villa de parua Bradley in campo vocato Cronudonbrede inter terram Ricard de Hanuyle ex vna parte terram dict Henrici de Denardiston ex alia parte vnam caput abuttat super viam vocatam Lebreddich aliud caput super terram Ricar de Hanuyle antedict Habend tenend praedictam peciam terrae cum omnibus suis pertinent de capitali Domino feodi cuicunque vel quibuscunque praedictus Henr. praedictam peciam terrae cum omnibus pertanent dare vendere vel assignare voluerit liberè quietè iurè benè in pace haereditariè in perpetuuÌ„ faciendo capitali Domino â—â—odi seruitia inde de iure debita consueta Et ego praedict Mathaeus heredes mei praedictam peciam terrae cum omnibus suis pertinent vt praedictum est praedict Henr. Aliciae hered assignat dict Henr. contra omnes gentes warrantizabimus in perpetuum In cuius rei testimonium huic praesenti cartae sygillum meum apposui His testibus Ricard de Hanuyle Ioanne de Stonham Dated An. R. Edw. R. 2.8 which was An. â— 1315. Ioanne Godfrey Williel Wastel Clement de Bures alijs Datum apud paruam Bradley die Lunae in quindena Sancti Michaelis Anno Regni Regis Edwardi filij Regis Edwardi octauo 6. An other euidence touching the same SCiant praesentes futuri quod ego Richardus de Louerhal de parua Bradley dedi concessi Scriptum Rich. 〈…〉 de Deâ—â—â—diston Clerico Aliciae 〈◊〉 eius de 〈◊〉 in parâ—a Bradley predict This deeâ—â— seemeth by the 〈◊〉 to be made An. R. Edw R. 2.10 As D. 1317. which 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 yeares 〈◊〉 Anselme hac praesenti carta mea confirmaui Henr. de Denardiston Clerico Amiciae vxori eius haered dict Henr. vnam peciam terrae meae arabilis siue habentur plus siue minus prout iacet in villa de parua Bradley in campo vocato Peterfeld inter terram Henrici Cosin ex vna parte terram Thom. Bercar ex alia parte vno capite abbuttante super crostam Williel Attegaene alio capite super le Ouerhallmede Habend tenend dictam peciam terrae cum omnibus pertinent de capitali Domino feodi praedict Henr. Aliciae hered dict Henr. cuicunque quibuscunque dictam peciam terrae dare veÌ„dere vel assignare voluerint liberè quietè iure benè in pace hereditariè in feodo in perpetuum facieÌ„do eidem capitali Domino feodi seruitia inde de iure debita Et consueta Et ego praedict Ricar hered mei praed peciam terrae praed Henr. Aliciae hered dict Henr. suis assignat contra omnes gentes warrantizabimus in perpetuum In cuius rei testimonium huic praesenti cartae sigillum meum apposui His testibus Ricar de Hanuyle Ioanne Godfrey Ioanne de Stonham Willielâ— Attegrene Roberto Petipas Williel Aleyne alijs Datum apud paruam Bradley die dominica proxima post festum Paschale Anno Regni Regis Edwardi filij Regis Edwardi 10. 7. An other euidence touching the like matter SCiant praesentes futuri quòd Ego Clemens de Cloptone concessi dedi Scriptum Clemeâ—â—â— de Clopâ—â—â—â— fact Ioaneâ— de Bosco de Cowling Clerico basiliae vxori eius de terris in Cowling 〈◊〉 Suff. hac praesenti carta mea confirmaui Ioanne de Bosco de Coulynge Clerico Basiliae vxori eius haeredibus praed Ioannis tres acras terrae cum omnibus suis pertinentijs in Coulynge siue sit ibi maius siue minus prout simul iacent inter terram domini Roberti de Aspal ex parte vna terram quódam Ioannis le Pogeys ex alia vno capite abuttante super viam communem alio super terram quondam praedict Ioannis Pogeys Habend tenend praedict tres acras terrae cum omnibus â—uis pertinent praedict Ioanni Basiliae hered praedict Ioannis de capitalibus Domini feodi illius per seruitia inde debita de iure consueta Et ego praedictus Clemens heredes mei praedictis Ioanni Basiliae haered praedict Ioannis totam praedictam terram cum omnibus suis pertinentijs contra omnes gentes in perpetuum warrantizabimus In cuius rei testimonium huic praesenti chartae sigillum meum apposui His testibus Dated R. Edw. R. â— â—3 whiche was Ann. D. 1320. Thoma de Caldebeke Ricard Farewell Ioanne de Schelford Roberto Godfrey Rogero le Porter Williel le Paumer Datum apud Coulynge die dominica proxima post festum Sancti Lucae Euangelistae Anno Regni Regis Edwardi filij Regi Edwardi tertiodecimo ¶ All the Originals of these seuen seuerall peeces of Euidences y e true copyes whereof are here before inserted and last recited at this present videlicet this 23. of NoueÌ„ber in the yeare of our Lord. 1575. are in the custody and do remayne among the Euedences M. Iohn Hunt hath 7. peeces of Euidences for priestes maryage in his custody and writinges of Iohn Hunt of Esse alias Ashen in the Countie or Essex Esquire and are pertayning and belonging to his Mannor of Ouerhall alias Parua Breadley aforesayd in the County of Suffolke At whose handes they are easily at this present and long time I trust after the writing of this historye shall remayne to be seene of good record if any man eyther be desirous of y e sight thereof or doubtfull of the truth of the same Although these Instrumentes and Euidences aboue here specified be of themselues euident playn enough so that no man can reasonable obiect any thing to the contrary yet to stop the mouthes of all suche wranglers and cauillers who being satisfied with no truth wil here peraduenture take some occasion vpon this word Clericus so oftentimes named in these Euidences aforesayd to obiect y t this word may as well be taken for other Obiections conteyning the word Cleriâ—us râ—solued as for Priestes therefore to preuent the cauilling obiections of such thys shal be briefly to reply thereunto that in the coÌ„mon lawes of this realme in all giftes or feoffmentes made to any spirituall person vnles he be some graduate of Diuinitie in y e schooles the sayde spirituall person is named by no other terme
but by y e word Clericus as by diuers places as well in the printed bookes as in old Registers and writings of the Lawyers as well in the common law as Statute law remayneth of Recorde very euident to be seene Some special notes wherof as well for the ease of the Reader in the search of the same as also for the further satisfying of some who peraduenture shall want the bookes I thought good here to exhibite in forme and tenour as foloweth Certaine notes how this word Clericus is taken in the Lawe bookes Stat. de Mâ—rlebri An. 52. 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 â—7 SI Clericus aliquis pro reatu vel crimine aliquo quod ad CoronaÌ„ pertineat arestatus fuerit postmodum per praeceptum domini regis in BalliuÌ„ traditus vel replegiatus extiterit ita quòd hi quibus traditus fuerit in Ballium eum habeant coram Iusticiarijs non amercientur de caetero illi quibus traditus fuerit in Ballium nec alij plegij sui si corpus suum habeaÌ„t coram Iusticiarijs licet coram eis propter priuilegium clericale respondere noluerit vel non potuerit propter Ordinarios suos An other Note Rex antecessores sui a tempore cuius contrarij memoria non existit vsi sunt quòd Clerici suis immorantes obsequijs dum obsequijs illis intenderint 〈…〉 2. in 〈…〉 8. ad residentiam in suis beneficijs faciendam minime compellantur nec debet dici tendere in praeiudicium Ecclesiasticae libertatis quòd pro Rege republica necessarium inuenitur An other Note Clericus ad Ecclesiam confugiens pro felonia pro immunitate Ecclesiastica obtinenda si asserit se esse Clericum regnuÌ„ non compellatur abiurare sed legi regni se reddens gaudebit Ecclesiastica libertate iuxta laudabilem consuetudinem regni hactenus vsitatam An other Note Appellatori in forma debita tanquam Clerico per Ordinarium petito libertatis Ecclesiasticae beneficium non negabitur In cap. 16. In the Statute intituled Articuli Cleri made onely for the benefite of the Clergie An. R. Edwardi R 2. nono are diuers notes to like effect But what nedeth many arguments for the proufe hereof The Statutes and law bookes of this Realme are very full of them in diuers and many places besides the presidents for the forme of geuing of benefices whereof none are capable but such as are spiritual men of the Clergie wherein they are not called or termed by any other title or terme in the Latin tong â—â—ericus in 〈◊〉 law 〈◊〉 taken for a Priest then Clerici for the most part not in the kyngs owne graunt or the Lord Chauncellours or any other subiectes of his as very well appeareth both by diuers olde wrytten Presidents whych haue bene shewed vnto me also by the formes of presentations collected set foorth for the instruction of such as are ignoraunt or not very perfite in the order of them in a Printed booke called The booke of sundrie Instrumentes In whyche fourme in the sayd booke the words in the kings graunt be these Rex Reuerendissimo in Christo. c. ad Ecclesiam Parochialem de N. vestrae diocaesis modo per mortem vltimi incumbentis ibidem vacantem ad nostram donationem pleno iure spectantem dilectum Capellanum nostrum A.B. ClericuÌ„ intuitu charitatis vobis praesentamus mandamus vti dictum A. Capellanum nostrum ad praefatam Ecclesiam admittere eumque Rectorem eiusdem instituere cum suis iuribus c. But if the presentation be from a Knight an Esquier or a Gentleman then these words Capellanum nostrum are alwayes left out as in the sayd booke apeareth in this sort Reuerendo in Christo patri c. A.B. de N. ad Ecclesiam de N predictam vestrae dioc modo per mortem T.D. vltimi incumbentis ibidem vacantem ad meam praesentationem pleno iure spectantem dilectum mihi in Christo Iacobum P. Clericum vestrae paternitati praesento humiliter rogans quatenus prefatum I. ad dictam Ecclesiam admittere ipsumque in Rectorem eiusdem Ecclesiae institui induci facere velitis cum suis Iuribus pertinentijs vniuersis c. As in the saide booke is more at large to be sene or perused Thus I doubt not louing reader but by these so plaine Euidences aboue prefixed thou hast sufficiently to vnderstand that thys violent restrainte of Priestes lawful Mariage wythin this Realme of England is of no suche long reach and antiquitie as hath bene thought of many and al by reason of ignoraÌ„ce of hystories and course of times So that briefly as in a Summary Table to comprehende that whole effect hereof First about the yeare of our Lord. 946. to the profession of single life 〈◊〉 46. and displacing of mariage began to come into exaÌ„ple here in England Pâ—iestes marâ—â—ge how 〈◊〉 when it 〈◊〉 first 〈◊〉 excluded out of â—â—â—rches by reason of s. Benets monks which then began to encrease hereabout the time of King Edgar and especially by the meanes of Oswald bishop of Yorke Odo and Dunstane Archbishops of Canterburie and Ethelwolde Bishop of Wint. so that in diuers Cathedral churches and bishops Seas monkes with theyr professed singlenes of life crept in maried Ministers which were then called secular Priestes with their wiues out of sondry Churches were dispossessed not from wyues but onely from their places and yet not in all Churches but onely in certaine wherof read before page 198. â— 1067. Not long after that about the time of Pope Nicolas 2. An. 1060. of Alexander and Hildebrande came into y e sea of Canterbury an other Monke called Lanfranke who also being a promoter of thys professed chastitie made the Decree more generall that all Prebendaries being maried in anye Churches shoulde be displaced yet the Priestes in Townes and villages shoulde not be compelled to leaue theyr maried wiues vnlesse they would Last of all folowed monkish Anselme an 1106. by whoÌ„ was made this law of Winchester aforesayd that Priests Archdeacons Deacons subdeacons whiche had wyues spiritual liuing shoulde be put from them both ¶ 1166. and also that none after shuld be admitted to their orders but shuld first professe single life that is to liue without wiues And thus much concerning priestes mariage forbidden Let vs adde moreouer to these euidences aboue rehearsed for more confirmation of the ancient vse and liberty of priests mariage an other testimonie or two out of like ancient records with like plaine wordes declaring vnto vs howe the matrimony of Priests before the time of Lanckfranke aforesaid was no straunge example in the Church and first we wil inferre the words of an old Martyrologe pertaining to the Recordes of Canterburie The wordes of whych Martyrologe be these Ex antiq Martyrilogio Ecclesiae Cant. LAnfrancus Archiep. reddidit Ecclesiae S. Andreae Liuingus
of the Masse it selfe declareth no lesse And why then doe some of these craftie sophisters dally out the matter wyth their glosing wordes denieng that they make any application of their Masses when they know full well that the errour of the people is confirmed by this their doing although they themselues do thinke otherwise Albeit how few be there in very deede which do otherwise thinke We ought not to dissemble in Gods matters Let vs vse them as the holy Scripture teacheth and as the auncient custome of the primitiue Church doth leade vs. The olde institution of Christ is not to be altered by nâ—w inuentions Why should any man be so presumptuous to swerue from auncient custome Why now do they defend the errours of other which haue peruerted the institution of Christ Now although some perhaps wil pretend and say that he maketh no application of his Masses yet notwithstanding he so dealeth in handling the ceremony priuately by himselfe that he thinketh this his oblation to be high seruice done to God and suche as God requireth whiche is also erroneous and to be reproued For why no seruice nor worship perteining to God ought to bee set vp by mans deuise without the commaundement of God Wherefore I beseeche you for the glorye of Christ that you will not defend the article of this Acte coÌ„cerning these priuate Masses but that you will suffer the matter to bee well examined by vertuous and learned men All thinges that we here with vs do we do them by euident substantiall testimonie of the primitiue Church which testimonie I dare bee bolde to set against the iudgementes of all that haue since followed such as haue corrupted the aunciente doctrine and old rites with manifold errours As touching the other articles they haue no neede of any long disputation Against vowes of Priestes single lâ—fe The commoÌ„ errour concerning vowes Uowes that be wicked fayned and impossible are not to be kept There is no doubt but thys is the common perswasion of all men touching vowes that all these wil workes deuised by man are the true seruice and worship of God and so thinke they also whyche speake most indifferently of them Other adde therevnto more grosse errours saying that these works bring wyth them perfection and merite euerlasting life Now all these opinions the Scripture in manye places doth reprooue Christ saith They woorship me in vayne wyth the preceptes of men Marke 7. â— Tim. 4. And Paule sayth that these obseruations be the doctrine of deuils for they ascribe to the power and strength of man false honour because they are taken for the seruice of God they obscure faith and the true worshipping of God Item the sayd Paule to the Coloss. sayth Let no man deceyue you by fayned humilitie Coloss 2. c. Why make you Decrees c. Wherfore these corrupt traditions of men are in deede a wicked and detestable seruice of God Unto these also are annexed many other corrupt wicked abuses The whole order of Monkery what superstition doth it conteine What prophanations of Masses inuocation of Saints colours fashions of apparell choise of meates superstitious prayers without all measure Of which causes euery one were sufficient Causes why vowes ought to be broken why these vowes ought to be broken Besides this a greate part of men are drawne to this kinde of life chiefely for the bellye 's sake and then afterward they pretend the holines of their vowe and profession Furthermore this vowe of single life is not to all men possible to be kept as Christ himselfe sa it All men do not receiue this Math. 19. Such vowes therefore whiche without sinne can not be performed are to be vndone but these things I haue discussed sufficiently in other of my workes But this causeth me muche to maruell that this vowe of Priestes in your English Decree The 6. articles make the â—owe of Priestes as streâ—ght as the vowe of Monkes which is contrary to their owne lawe is more straite and hard then is the vowe of Monkes whereas the Canons themselues doe bind a Priest no farther to single life but onely for the time that he remaineth in the ministery And certeynely it made my hart to tremble when I reade thys Article which so forbiddeth matrimony and dissolueth the same being contracted and appointeth moreouer the punishment of death for the same Although there haue bene diuers godly Priests which in certeyne places haue bene put to death for their mariage yet hath neuer man hetherto bene so bold to stablish any such lawe No lawe of death euer established for Priestes mariage before the 6. Articles For euery man in a maner wel perceiued that all well disposed and reasonable persons would abhorre that crueltie and also they feared least the posteritie woulde thinke euill thereof Who would euer thinke that in the Church of Christ wherein all lenitie towarde the godly ought most principally to be shewed such cruelties and tyrannie could take place to set sorth bloudy lawes to be executed vpon the godly for lawfull matrimonie But they brake their vowes will the Byshoppes say Why Priestâ—s vowes ought not to stand For as I sayd that vow ought not to staÌ„d seing it is turned to a false worshyp of God is impossible to be kept Agayne although it stoode in force yet it should not extend to theÌ„ which forsake the ministery Finally if the Bishops here would haue a care and regarde to mens consciences they should then ordaine Priestes without any such profession or vow makyng as appeareth by the old Canons how that many were admitted to the ministery without professing of any vow and the same afterward when they had maried their wiues to haue remayned in the ministery as is testified Cap. Diaconi Distinct. 28. Certainely what here I may coÌ„playne I can not tell Dist. 28. â—ap Diaconi First in this Article I can not impute it to ignorauÌ„ce that they do For no man is ignorauÌ„t of the commaundemeÌ„t of God which sayth Let euery man haue his wife for auoydyng of fornication Agayne who is so blynd but he seeth what a life these vnmaried Priestes do liue Bishops restraine Priestes mariage against all reason and â—xcuse The complayntes of good meÌ„ are wel knowen The filthynes of y e wicked is toto manifest But peraduenture your Byshops holding w t the sect of Epicures doe thinke that God is not offended with filthy lustes Which if they so thinke then doe we susteine doubtlesse a hard cause where such must be iudges I am not ignoraunt that this single life is very fitte to set out the glory and brauery of Byshops and Colledges of Priestes to mainteine their wealth and portely state and this I suppose to be the cause why some do abhorre so much that Priestes should be maried But O Lamentable state of the Church if lawes shuld be so forced to serue not the
be these In Kent Raculfe Sandwich Rateburch Wodetun the Abbay of Limming with the lands and customes vnto the same monasterye belonging Saltwude c. Stocke and Denentun because they belonged of olde time to the Churche of S. Andrewe S. Andrewes Church in Rochester them he restored to the same Churche In Sutherey Murtelac the Abbay of S. Mary in London with the landes and houses which Liuingus Priest and his wife had in London All these Lanfrancke restored agayne for the health of his owne soule freely and without money Liuingus Priest maried man c. * A note for the legitimation of Priestes children ex termino Michael Anno 21. Henr. 7. fol. 39. page 2. NOte that in the xix yeare of this King in an Assise at Warwicke before Syr Guye Fairfax and Syr Iohn Vauisour it was found by Verdite M. 21. H. 7. that the father of the tenaunt had taken the order of Deacon and after married a wife and had issue the tenaunt dyed and the issue of the tenaunt did enter Vpon whome the pleyntife did enter as next heyre collaterall to the father of the tenaunt A Deacō taketh a wife hath issue dyeth the issue adiudged not Bastarde Vpon whome he did reenter c. and for difficultie the Iustices did adiourne the Assise And it was debated in the Escheker chamber If the tenaunt shall be a Bastard c. And heere by aduise it was adiudged that he shall not be bastard c. ¶ Frowicke chiefe Iustice sayd to me in the xix yeare of Henry the vij in the common place that he was of counsayle in this matter and that it was adiudged as before which Vauisour did graunt ¶ And Frowicke sayd that if a Priest marry a wife and hath issue and dyeth his issue shall inherite for that the espousals be not voyde but voydable ¶ Vauisour if a man take a Nunne to wife this espousall is voyde ☞ Note that in the latter Impression of Henry the vij yeares of the lawe this word Priest in this case aforesayd in some bookes is left out whether of purpose or by negligence I leaue it to the Reader to iudge * Another note for legitimation of Priestes children AD Curiam generalem D. Philippi D. Mariae Dei gratia c. xvj die Iulij Anno Reg. dict Regis Reginae primo tertio irrotulatur sic Praesentatum est per totum homagium quòd Symon Heynes * Clericus diu antè istam Curiam vid. per duos annos iam elapsos fuit sesitus secundum consuetudinem huius Manerij in dominio suo vt de feodo de in duabus acris terrae percellis de xxxv acris dimidij terrae nuper in tenura Ioannis Heynes Ac. de in vno tenemento vocat Bernardes nuper in tenura Ioannis Cotton Ac de in lvij Acris iij. rodis terrae pasturae siue plus siue minus prout iacent in campis de Myldenhall praedicta in diuersis pecijs vt patet in Curia hic tenta die Iouis proximo post festum Sancti Lucae Euangelistae An. regni Regis Henrici viij xxxviij Necnon de in xij acris terrae natiuae iacentibus in Townefield Twamelfield in diuersis pecijs Ac de in quatuor Acris dimidio terrae iacentibus in Myldenhall praedicta Ac de in quinque rodis terrae iacentibus in Halywelfield Qua propter praemissa idem Symon nuper habuit ex sursum redditione Willielmi Heynes prout pater in Curia hic tenta die Martis proximo post Dominicam in Albis Anno regni Regis Edwardi vj. primo Et sic sesitus idem Symon de omnibus supradictis praemissis inde obijt solus sesitus Et quòd Ioseph Heynes est filius haeres eius propinquior modo aetatis quinque annorum amplius Qui quidem Ioseph praesens hic in Curia in propria persona sua petit se admittie ad omnia supradicta praemissa tanquam ad ius haere ditatem suam Et D. Rex D. Regina ex gratia sua speciali per Clementum Heigham militem Senescallum suum concesserunt ei inde sesinam tenendam sibi haeredibus assignatis eius per virgam ad voluntatem dict D. Regis D. Reginae secundum consuetudinem huius Manerij per seruitia redditus inde debita c. Saluo iure c Et dat Domino Regi D. Reginae v. lib. de fine pro ingressu suo habendo fidelitas inde respectuatur quousque c. Et vlterius consideratum est per Curiam quòd dict Ioseph est infra aetatem vt praefertur Ideo determinatum est concessum est per consensum Curiae quòd Ioanna Heynes nuper vxor praedicti Simonis ac mater predicti Ioseph habebit custodiam eiusdem Ioseph quousque idem Ioseph peruenerit ad suam legitimam aetatem Concerning these vj. Articles passed in this Acte aforesayd in the 21. yeare of King Henry sufficiently hetherto hath bene declared first what these Articles were secondly by whom and from whom chiefly they proceded thirdly how erroneous pernicious repugnant and contrarious to true doctrine christian religion and the word of God to nature also it selfe all reason and honesty and finally to the auncient lawes customes and examples of our forcelders during the daies of a thousande yeares after Christe they were Fourthly yee haue heard also what vnreasonable and extreme penaltie was set vpon the same that a man may deeme these lawes to be written not wyth the inke of Steuen Gardiner but with the bloud of a Dragon or rather the clause of the Diuell The breach whereof was made no lesse then treason and felony and no lesse punishment assigned thereto then death Besides all this the wordes of the Acte were so curious and subtile that no man could speake wryte or cyphar against them without present daunger yea scarcely a man might speake any word of Christ and his Religion but he was in perill of these vj. Articles Ouer besides the Papistes began so finely to interprete the Act that they spared not to indite men for abusing their countenance behauiour in the Church So great was the power of darkenesse in those dayes And thus much concerning this Acte Besides these vj. Articles in this foresaide Acte concluded there was also another constitution annexed withall not without the aduise as may seeme of the Lord Cromwell which was this that Priestes and Ministers of the Church seing now they would needes thēselues be bound from all Matrimony should therefore by law likewise be bound to such honesty and continencie of life that carnally they should vse accustome no maner of woman maried or single by way of aduoutrie or fornication the breache whereof for the first tyme was to forfaite goodes to suffer imprisonment at the Kings pleasure and
to rule all vnder the King or rather with the King so that the freshest wittes and of best towardnes most commonly sought vnto him Among whome was also Thomas Cromwell to his seruice aduaunced where he continued a certayne space of yeares Cromwell solliciter to the Cardinall Cromwell More and Gardiner companions in the Cardinalls house growing vp in office and authoritie till at length he was preferred to be sollicitour to the Cardinall There was also about the same tyme or not much different in the houshold of the sayd Cardinall Tho. More afterward knight and Chauncelour of England SteueÌ„ Gardiner Byshop after of Wint. and of the Kings CouÌ„saile All these three were brought vp in one houshold and all of one standing almost together Whose ages as they were not greatly discrepant nor their wittes much vnequall so neither was their fortune and aduauncementes greatly diuers A comparison betwene Cromwell More and Gardiner albeit their dispositions and studies were most contrary And though peraduenture in More and in Gardiner there was more arte of letters and skill of learning yet notw tstanding there was in this maÌ„ a more heauenly light of minde more prompt perfect iudgement eloquence equall and as may be supposed in thys man more pregnant and finally in him was wrought a more heroicall and princely dispositioÌ„ borne to greater affayres in the common wealth and to the singular helpe of many It happened that in this meane season â— Cromwell was placed in this office to be sollicitour to the Cardinall the said Cardinal had then in hand the building of certeine Colledges Small Monasteryes suppressed by the Cardinall namely his Colledge in Oxforde called then Frideswide now Christes Churche By reason whereof certayne small monasteries and priories in diuers places of the realme were by the saide Cardinall suppressed and the lands seased to the Cardinals haÌ„ds The doing wherof was committed to the charge of Thomas Cromwell In the expedition whereof he shewed himselfe very forward Cromwell first set a worke by the Cardinall to supâ—resse religious houses and industrious in such sort as in y e handling thereof he procured to himselfe much grudge with diuers of the superstitious sorte and with some also of noble calling about the King And thus was Cromwell first set a worke by the Cardinall to suppresse religious houses Which was about the yeare of our Lord 1525. As this passed on it was not long but the Cardinall whiche had gotten vp so high began to come downe as fast first from the Chauncellorship in whiche roome was placed Sir Tho. More as is aforesayd then he fell into a Premunire So that his houshold being dissolued Tho. Cromwell amongst other laboured also to be reteyned into the Kings seruice Syr Christopher Hales helper of Cromwell to the king Cromwell commended to the king by Sir Christopher Hales M. of the Rolles Cromwell complayned of to the king There was at the same tyme one Syr Christopher Hales Knight Maister of the Rolles who notwithstanding was then a mightie Papist yet bare he suche fauour and good liking to Cromwell that he commended him to the King as a man most fitte for his purpose hauing then to do against the Pope But heere before is to be vnderstand that Cromwel had greatly bene complained of and diffamed by certeine of authority about the King for hys rude maner and homely dealing in defacing the Monkes houses in handling of their aultars c. Wherfore y e king hearing of the name of Cromwell began to detest y t mention of him neither lacked there some standers by who w t reuiling words ceased not to encrease and inflame y e kings hatred against him What their names were it shall not neede heere to recite Among other there present at the same hearing was the Lorde Russell Earle of Bedforde whose life Cromwell before had preserued at Bononye through politicke conueyance at what time the said Earle comming secretly in the kings affaires The Lord 〈◊〉 Earle of Bedforde through the â—olicy of Cromwell escaped at Bononie The Lorde Russel commendeth Cromwell to the king was there espyed and therefore being in great daunger to be taken through the meanes and pollicie of Cromwell escaped This Lord Russell therefore not forgetting the olde benefites past with like grauitie willing againe to requite that he had receaued in a vehement boldnes stoode forth to take vpon him the defence of Thomas Cromwel vttering before the king many commendable words in the behalfe of him and declaring withall how by his singulare deuice and policie he had done for him at Bononie beyng there in the Kings affaires in extreame perill And for as much as now his Maiestie had to do with the Pope his great enemy there was he thought in all England none so apt for the kynges purpose which could say or do more in that matter then could Thomas Cromwell and partly gaue the kyng to vnderstand wherein The kyng hearyng this specially markyng the latter end of his talke was conteÌ„ted and willyng to talke with him to heare and know what he could say This was not so priuily done but Cromwell had knowledge incontinent that the kyng would talke with him whereupon therfore prouidyng before hand for matter had in a readynesse the copie of the Byshops othe which they vse coÌ„monly to make to the Pope at their consecration and so beyng called for was brought to the king in his garden at Westminster which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1530. Cromwell after most loyall obeysauÌ„ce doyng his duetie to the kyng accordyng as he was demaunded Cromwell brought to talke with the king made his declaration in all pointes this especially making manifest vnto his highnes how his Princely authoritie was abused within his own Realme by the Pope his Clergy who beyng sworne vnto him were afterward dispensed from the same sworne a new vnto the Pope so that he was but as halfe kyng and they but halfe his subiectes in his owne land which sayd he was derogatorie to his crowne Cromwels wordes to the king concerning the premunire of the Clergy and vtterly preiudiciall to the common lawes of his Realme Declaryng therupoÌ„ how his Maiestie might accumulate to himselfe great riches so much as all y e Clergy in his Realme was worth if it so pleased him to take the occasion now offered The kyng geuyng good eare to this and likyng right well his aduice required if he could auouch that which he spake All this he could he sayd auouch to be certaine so well as that he had the copie of their owne othe to the Pope there present to shewe and that no lesse also he could manifestly proue if his highnesse would geue him leaue therewith shewed the Byshops othe vnto the kyng The kyng folowyng the veyne of his counsayle tooke his ryng of his finger first admittyng him into his seruice Cromwell sent by
feare or perill But in suche Realmes and Kingdomes as this wher Lawes and Parliamentes be not alwayes one but are subiect to the disposition of the prince neither is it certayne alwayes what Princes maye come y e surest way therfore to send Monkery Popery packing out of the realme is to doe with their houses and possessions as king Henry here did through y t motion of y e counsell of Cromwell For els who seeth not in Queene Maries time if either the houses of monkes had stand or their landes had bene otherwise disposed then into the handes of such as they were how many of them had bene restored replenished agayn w t monkes fryers in as ample wise as euer they were And if Dukes Barons and the Nobilities scarse were able to retayne the landes and possessions of Abbeyes distributed to them by king Henry from the deuotion of Queene Mary seeking to build agayne the walles of Hierico what then shoulde the meaner sorte haue done let other men coniecture Wherfore it is not vnlike but that Gods heauenly prouidence did well foresee and dispose these thinges before by this man The vtter ruine of Monasteryes was Gods worke in workyng the destruction of these Abbeyes whereupon as often as he sent out any men to suppresse any monasterie hee vsed commonly to send them with this charge that they shuld throw downe those houses euen to the foundation Which wordes although may seeme percase to some to be cruelly spoken of hym yet contrariwise doe I suppose the doing thereof not to be without Gods speciall prouidence and secret guiding Or els we might peraduenture haue had suche swarmes of fryers and monkes possessed in theyr nestes agayne before this day in England in so great a number that tenne Cromwels afterward vnneth should haue suffered to haue vnhoused them Wherfore if the plantation which the Lord God neuer planted be pluckt vp by the rootes Math. 15. let God alone wyth his working and let the monasteries goe Now that you haue seene what this Malleus Monachorum hath done in defacing the Sinagogue of the pope Malleus Monachorum Cromwelius let vs see how the sayd Cromwell againe did trauayle in setting vp Christes church and congregation After that the bishop of Romes power and authoritye was banished out of England the bishops of his sect neuer ceased to seeke all occasion how eyther to restore hys head agayne being broken and wounded Cromwell the Forte defence of the Church An assembly of learned men appoynted by the king or at the least to keepe vpright those thinges which yet remayned wherein although theyr labours were not altogether frustrate yet had they brought much more to passe if Cromwell as a mighty wall and defence of the church had not resisted continually theyr enterprises It happened that after the abolishing of the Pope certayne tumultes began to rise about religion Wherupō it seemed good vnto king Henry to appoynt an assemblye of learned men and Bishops Cromwel with Alex. Alesius resort to the assembly which should soberly modestly entreat and determine those thinges which perteyned vnto Religion Briefely at the kinges pleasure all the learned men but specially the Bishops assembled to whō this matter seemed chiefely to belong Cromwell thought also to be present himselfe with the Byshoppes who by chaunce meeting with Alexander Alesius by the way a Scottish man brought him with him to the conuocation house where all the Bishoppes were assembled together Which was in the yeare .1537 The Bishops and Prelates attending vppon the comming of Cromwell as he was come in rose vp and did obeysaunce to him as to their vicar generall and he agayn saluted euery one in theyr degree and sate downe in the highest place at the table according to his degree and office and after him euery bishop in his order and Doctours First ouer agaynst him sate the Archb. of Canterbury then the Archbishop of Yorke the bishops of London Lincolne Salisbury Bath Ely Herford Chychester Norwich Rochester and Worcester c. There Cromwel in y e name of the king whose most deare and secret Counsellour at that present he was and Lorde priuy Seale and vicar generall of the realme spake these wordes in maner folowing RIght reuerend fathers in Christe The kinges maiesty geueth you high thankes that ye haue so diligently without any excuse Cromwells Oration to the byshops assembled hither according to his commaūdement And ye be not ignoraunt that ye be called hither to determine certayne controuersies which at this time be moued concerning the christian Religion and fayth not onely in this Realme but also in all nations through the world For the king studyeth day and nyght to set a quietnesse in the Churche and he can not rest vntill all such controuersies be fully debated and ended through the determination of you of his whole Parliament For although his speciall desire is to set a stay for the vnlearned people whose cōsciences are in doubt what they may beleue and he himselfe by his excellent learning knoweth these controuersies wel enough yet he will suffer no common alteration but by the consent of you and of his whole Parliamēt By the which thing ye may perceiue both his high wisedome and also his great loue towarde you And he desireth you for Christes sake that all malice obstinacy and carnall respecte set apart ye will frendly and louinglye dispute among your selues of the controuersies moued in the Churche The kinges request to the Bishops and that ye will conclude all thinges by the woord of God without all brawling or scolding neither will his maiestye suffer the Scripture to be wrasted and defaced by any Gloses any papisticall Lawes or by any authority of Doctours or Counselles and muche lesse will he admitte any articles or doctrine not conteyned in the Scripture but approued onely by continuaunce of time and olde custome and by vnwritten verities as ye were wont to do Ye know wel enough that ye be bound to shew this seruice to Christ and to his Church and yet notwithstanding his maiestye will geue you high thankes if ye will sette and conclude a godly and a perfect vnity whereunto this is the onelye way and meane if ye wil determine all thinges by the Scripture as God commaundeth you in Deuteronomie whiche thing hys maiesty exhorteth and desireth you to do When Cromwel had ended this his Oration the Byshops rose vp altogether geuing thankes vnto the kings maiesty not for his great zeale toward the church of christ and also for his most godly exhortation worthy so Christian a prince Immediately they rose vp to disputation where as Stokesly Bishop of London first of all being the moste earnest champion maynteyner of the Romish Decrees whō Cromwel a litle before had checked by name for defending vnwritten verities endeuoured himselfe with all his labour and industry out of the olde Schole Gloses to maynteyne the
seuen Sacramentes of the Churche Stokesly defendeth the 7. Sacramentes The Archb. of Yorke Lincolne Bath Chichester Norwiche also fauoured his part and sect On the contrary part was the Archb. of Canterbury the Bishops of Salisbury Ely Harford and Worcester with many other After much communication had on either part that they had long contended about the testimonyes of the Doctors which as it seemed vnto them dissented disagreed among themselues the Archbishop of Caunterbury at the last spake and sayd thus vnto them IT besemeth not men of learning and grauity to make much babling and brawling The Archb. of of Canterburies Oration to the Byshops about bare wordes so that we agree in the very substance effect of the matter For to brawle about words is the property of Sophisters such as meane deceit subtlety which delight in the debate and dissension of the world in the miserable state of the Churche and not of them whiche shoulde seeke the glory of Christ Sophiâ—â—â—â—â—tion of wordes to be avoyded in 〈◊〉 weight and should study for the vnitie quietnes of the Church There be waighty controuersies nowe â—â—oued and put forth not of ceremonies and light thinges but of the true vnderstanding and of the right difference of the lawe and of the Gospell of the maner and waye how sinnes bee forgeuen of comforting doubtfull and wauering consciences by what meanes they may be certified that they please God 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 religion necessary to 〈◊〉 discussed seeing they feele the strength of the lawe accusing them of sinne of the true vse of the Sacramentes whether the outward worke of theÌ„ doth iustifie man or whether we receaue our iustification by fayth Item which be the good workes and the true seruice and honour which pleaseth God and whether the choyse of meates the difference of garmentes the vowes of Monkes and priestes and other traditions which haue no worde of God to confirme theâ— whether these I say be right good workes and suche as make a perfect Christian man or no. Item whether vayne seruice and false honouring of God and mans traditions doe binde mens consciences or no Finally whether the ceremony of confirmation of orders and of annealing False worshipping Ceremoniâ—â— and such other whiche cannot be proued to be institute of Christ nor haue anye worde in them to certifie vs of remission of sinnes ought to be called Sacraments and to be compared with Baptisme and the supper of the Lord or no These be no light matters but euen the principall poyntes of our Christian religion Wherfore we conteÌ„d not about words and titles but about high and earnest matters Christ saith Blessed be the peacemakers Math. 5. 2. Tim. â— for they shal be called the sonnes of God And Paule writing vnto Timothie commaunded Byshops to auoyde brawling and contention about wordes whych be profitable to nothing but vnto the subuersion and destructioÌ„ of the hearers and monisheth him specially that he should resist with the scriptures wheÌ„ any man disputeth with him of the fayth and he addeth a cause wheras he sayth Doing this thou shalt preserue both thy selfe also them which heare thee Now if ye will folow these Counsellers Christ and Paul all contentioÌ„ and brawling about words must be set apart and ye must stablish a godly and a perfecte vnity and concorde out of the Scripture Wherfore in this disputatioÌ„ we must first agree of the number of the Sacramentes and what a Sacrament doth signify in the holye scripture when we call Baptisme the Supper of the lord All be not Sacramente of the new Testament which may haue the name of Sacramentes Sacramentes of the Gospell what we meane thereby I know right well that S. Ambrose and other Authors call the washing of the Disciples feete and other thinges Sacramentes which I am sure you your selues woulde not suffer to be numbred among the other Sacramentes When he had ended his Oration Cromwel commaunded Alesius which stoode by whome he perceiued to geue attentiue eare to that which was spokeÌ„ to shew his mind and opinion declaring to the Bishops before that he was the kinges scholer and therefore desired them to be contented to heare him indifferently Alesius after he had first done his duety vnto the Lord Cromwell and to the other Prelates of the Church sayde in this wise Right honorable noble Lord and you most reuerend Fathers and Prelates of the Churche Alexander Alesius reâ—soneth 〈◊〉 the Bishop although I come vnprepared vnto this disputatioÌ„ yet trusting in the ayd of Christ which promiseth to geue both mouth and wisedome vnto vs when we be required of our fayth I wil vtter my sentence and iudgement of this disputation And I thinke that my Lord Archbishop hath geuen you a profitable exhortation that ye should first agree of the signification of a Sacrament whether ye will call a sacrament a ceremony institute of Christ in the gospell to signify a special or a singuler vertue of the gospell and of godlines as Paule nameth remission of sinnes to be or whether ye meane The name of a Sacrament how farre it eâ—tendeth euery ceremony generally which may be a tokeÌ„ or a signification of an holy thing to be a sacrament For after this latter signification I will not sticke to graunt you that there be seuen Sacramentes and more too if ye wyll But yet Paul seemeth to describe a sacrament after the iust signification where as he sayth That Circumcision is a token a seale of the righteousnesse of fayth This definitioÌ„ of one particular sacrament must be vnderstand to perteyne vnto all sacramentes generally Rom. 4. for the Iewes had but one Sacrament onely as all the sophistical writers do grauÌ„t And he described Baptisme after the same maner in the fifte to the Ephesians whereas he sayth That Christ doth sanctify the Church that is to say Ephes. 5. What is a Sacramenâ— properâ—y all that be baptised through the bath of water in the word of life For here also he addeth the word promise of God vnto the ceremonye And Christ also requireth fayth where he sayth Who so euer beleueth and is baptised shal be saued And S. Augustine describeth a Sacrament thus The word of God comming vnto the element maketh the sacrament And in an other place he sayth A sacrament is a thing wherin the power of God Gods word and promise 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 outward â—â—remony â—â—keth a Sacrament 〈◊〉 definition 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—t 〈◊〉 man 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 make any Sacrament vnder the forme of visible thinges doth worke secretly saluation And the Mayster of the Sentences doth describe a Sacrament no otherwyse A Sacrament sayth he is an inuisible grace and hath a visible forme and by this inuisible grace I meane sayth he remission of sinnes Finally Saynt Thomas denyeth that any man hath authority to institute a Sacrament Now if ye agree vnto this
of the other Lordes what he had promised You shall commend me sayd he to the Kyng and tell hym By that he hath so well tryed and throughly prooued you as I haue done hee shall finde you as false a man as euer came about hym Syr Rafe Sadler the L. CroÌ„wels trusty frend Besides this he wrote also a letter from the Tower to the kyng whereof when none durst take the cariage vpon him sir Rafe Sadler whom he also had preferred to the kyng before beyng euer trusty faythfull vnto hym went to the king to vnderstand his pleasure whether he would permit him to bring the letter or not Which when y e kyng had graunted the sayd M. Sadler as he was required presented the letter vnto the king which he commaunded thrise to be red vnto him in so much the kyng seemed to be mooued therewith Notwithstanding by reason of the Acte of parliament afore passed the worthy and noble Lorde Cromwell oppressed by his enemies and condemned in the Tower and not comming to his answer the 28. day of Iuly an 1541. was brought to the scaffold on Tower hill where he sayd these words followyng I am come hither to die and not to purge my selfe The L. Cromwel brought 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 as some thinke peraduenture that I will For if I should so do I were a very wretch and a miser I am by the law coÌ„demned to die and thanke my lord God that hath appointed me this death for myne offence For sithens the tyme y t I haue had yeares of discretion I haue lyued a sinner and offended my Lord God for the which I aske him hartelie forgiuenes And it is not vnknowne to many of you that I haue bene a great traueller in this world being but of a base degree was called to high estate and sithens the tyme I came thereunto I haue offended my Prince for the which I aske him hartily forgiuenes and beseech you all to pray to God with me that he will forgiue me And now I pray you that be here to beare me record I dye in the catholike fayth not doubting in any Article of my faith no nor doubting in any sacrament of the church Manye haue slaundered me and reported that I haue bene a bearer of such as haue mainteined euill opinions which is vntrue But I confesse that like as God by his holy spirit doth instruct vs in the truth so the deuill is ready to seduce vs I haue bene seduced A true Christian confession 〈◊〉 the L. Cromâ—wel at his death but beare me witnes that I die in the catholike faith of the holy church And I hartily desire you to pray for the kings grace that he may long lyue with you in health and prosperitie and that after him his sonne prince Edward that goodly impe may long raigne ouer you And once again I desire you to pray for me that so long as life remaineth in this flesh I wauer nothing in my faith And so making his prayer kneling on his knees he spake these words the effect whereof here followeth A prayer that the Lord Cromwell sayd at the houre of his death O Lord Iesu which art the onely health of all men liuing The prayer of the L. Cromwel at his death and the euerlasting life of them which die in thee I wretched sinner do submit my selfe wholy vnto thy most blessed will and being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed vnto thy mercy willingly now I leaue this fraile and wicked fleshe in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me agayne at the last day in the resurrection of the iust I beseech thee moste merciful lord Iesus Christ that thou wilt by thy grace make stroÌ„g my soule against all temptations and defend me with the buckler of thy mercy against all the assaults of the deuill I see and knowledge that there is in my selfe no hope of saluation but all my coÌ„fidence hope and trust is in thy most mercifull goodnesse I haue no merites nor good works which I may alledge before thee Of sinnes and euill workes alas I see a great heape but yet thorough thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whome thou wilt not impute their sinnes but wilt take and accept me for righteous and iust and to be the inheritour of euerlasting lyfe Thou mercifull lord wast borne for my sake thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake thou didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and workes thou wroughtest for my sake thou suffredst most grieuous paines and tormentes for my sake finally thou gauest thy most precious body and thy bloud to be shed on the crosse for my sake Nowe most mercifull Sauior let al these things profit me that thou frely hast done for me which hast geuen thy selfe al so for me Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and foulenes of my sinnes Let thy righteousnes hide and couer my vnrighteousnes Let the merites of thy passion and bloudsheding be satisfaction for my sinnes Geue me Lord thy grace that the faith of my saluation in thy bloud wauer not in me but may euer be firme and constant That the hope of thy mercy and life euerlasting neuer decay in me that loue waxe not cold in me Finally that the weaknes of my fleshe be not ouercome with the feare of death Graunt me mercifull Sauiour that when death hath shut vp the eyes of my body yet the eyes of my soule may still behold and looke vpon thee and when death hath taken away the vse of my tongue yet my heart may cry and say vnto thee Lord into thy hands I commend my soule Lord Iesu receaue my spirit Amen And thus his prayer made after he had godly louingly exhorted them that were about him on the scaffold The death of the â— Cromwel he quietly committed his soule into the hands of God and so paciently suffred the stroke of the axe by a ragged and butcherly miser which very vngodly performed the office ¶ Of the Bible in English printed in the large volume and of Edmund Boner preferred to the Bishoprike of London by the meanes of the Lord Cromwell ABout the time and yere when Edmund Boner bishop of Hereford ambassadour resident in Fraunce begaÌ„ first to be nominate preferred by the meanes of the lord Cromwel to the bishoprike of London The Bibles of the 〈…〉 Paris which was anno 1540. it happened that the said Thomas Lord Cromwell and Erle of Essex procured of y e king of england his gracious letters to the French king to permitte and licence a subiect of his to imprint the Bible in English within the vniuersitie of Paris because paper was there more meete and apt to be had for the doing therof then in the realme of England also that there were more store of good workmen for the readie dispatch of
and requested me earnestly to tel him wher master Garret was and if I would so do he promised me straightwaies to deliuer me out of prison But I told hym I could not tell where he was no more in deede I coulde Then hee departed to dinner asking mee if I woulde eate any meate and I tolde him yea right gladly He sayde hee would sende me some When he was gone hys seruaunts asked me diuers questions which I doe not now remember and some of them spake me faire and some threatened me calling me hereticke and so departed locking the doore last vpon me Thus farre Anthonye Dalaber hathe prosecuted thys storye who before the finishing departed the yeare 1562. in the Dioces of Salisbury the residue thereof as we coulde gather it of auncient and credible persones so haue we added heere vnto the same After this Garret was apprehended or taken by maister Cole the Proctor or hys men going Westwarde at a place called Hinksey a little beyond Oxforde Tho. Garret appreheÌ„ded and brought to Oxford and so being brought back againe was committed to ward that done he was conuented before the Commissary Doctour London and Doctour Higdon Deane of Friswides now called Christes Colledge into S. Maries Churche where they sitting in iudgement D. LondoÌ„ D. Higdon prosecuters of Garret Garret and Dalaber 〈◊〉 faggots is Oxford conuicted him according to their law as an hereticke as they said and afterward compelled him to cary a fagot in open procession from Saint Maries Churche to Friswides and Dalaber likewise wyth hym Garret hauing his red hoode on hys shoulders like a maister of Arte. After that they were sent to Osney there to be kept in prison till farther order was taken There were suspected beside a great number to be infected with heresie as they called it for hauing such bookes of Gods truth as Garret solde vnto them as M. Clarke which died in his chamber and could not be suffered to receyue the Communion being in prisone and saying these woordes Crede manducasti Maister Somner Maister Bettes Tauerner the Musition Radley wyth other of Friswides Colledge The names of Godly brethren at Oxford of Corpus Christi Colledge as Udall and Diet wyth other of Magdalene Colledge one Eeden w t other of Glocester Colledge and two blacke Monkes one of S. Austines of Canterburye named Langporte the other of S. Edmondes Burie monke named Ioh. Salisbury two white monkes of Barnard Colledge two Canons of S. Maries Colledge one of them named Robert Ferrar afterwarde Bishop of S. Dauies Rob. Ferrar Byshop of S. Dauids and burned in Queene Maries time These two Canons because they had no place in the Uniuersitie with the other they wente on the contrarye side of the procession bare headed and a Bedel before them to be knowen from the other Diuers other there were whose names I cannot remeÌ„ber whych were forced and coÌ„strained to forsake theyr Colledges and sought their frendes Againste the Procession time there was a great fire made vpon the toppe of Carfaxe whereinto all such as were in the sayd Procession either conuicte or suspect of heresie were commaunded in token of repentaunce and renouncing of their errours euery man to cast a booke into the fire as they passed by After this M. Garret flying from place to place escaped theyr tyrannie vntill thys present time that he was againe apprehended and burned w t D. Barnes With whome also W. Hierome sometime vicare of Stepney W. Hierome burned in Smithfielde was likewyse drawne into Smithfielde and there together wyth them constantly endured martyrdome in the fire Now let vs adde also to these the storie of Hierome The life and storie of W. Hierome Vicare of Stepney and Martyr of Christ. THe third companion which suffered wyth Barnes and Garret was W. Hierome Uicare of Stepney Thys Hierome being a diligent preacher of Gods worde The story of William Hierome for the comfort and edification of the people had preached diuers and sondry sermons wherein to the entent to plante in the consciences of men the sincere truth of christen religion he laboured as much as time then serued to extirpe weede out the rootes of mens traditions doctrines dreames and fantasies In so doing it coulde not otherwise be but hee must needes prouoke much hatred against hym amongest the aduersaries of Christes gospell It so happened that the sayde Hierome preaching at Paules in the 4. Sonday of Lent last past made there a sermon The sermon 〈◊〉 W. Hierome preaâ—â—ed at 〈…〉 the 4. 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 wherin he recited and meÌ„tioned of Agar and Sara declaring what these ij signified In processe wherof he shewed further howe that Sara her childe Isaac and all they that were Isaacs and borne of the free woman Sara were freely iustified Contrary they that were borne of Agar the bondwoman were bouÌ„d and vnder the law and cannot be freely iustified In these words what was heere spoken but that S. Paule himselfe vttereth and expouÌ„deth in his Epistle to the Galat. 4. Or what coulde heere be gathered of any reasonable or indiffereÌ„t hearer Gal. 4. but coÌ„sonant to sound doctrine and veine of the Gospel Now see what rancor and malice armed with crafty and subtile sophistry can do This sermon finished it was not long but he was charged and conuented before the kinge at Westminster there accused for erroneous doctrine Percase thou wilt muse gentle reader what erroneous doctrine here coulde be picked out Note therefore for thy learning he that listeth to study how to play the Sicophant let him here take exaÌ„ple Quarrel picked agaynst Hieromes Sermons The knot found in thys rush was this for that he preached erroneously at Paules crosse teaching the people that all that were borne of Sara were freely iustified speaking there absolutely without any condition eyther of Baptisme or of penaunce c. Who doubteth here but if s. Paule hymselfe had bene at Paules crosse and had preached the same wordes to the Englishe men which he wrote to the Gal. in this behalfe Ipso facto he had bene apprehended for an hereticke for preachyng agaynst the sacrament of Baptisme and repentaunce Furthermore it was obiected agaynst him touchyng matter agaynst magistrates and lawes by them made Wherunto he answered agayn and affirmed as he had before preached that no Magistrate of himselfe coulde make any law or lawes priuate or otherwise W. Hierome accused for preaching agaynst Magistrates to binde the inferior people vnles it were by the power authority and commandement of his or their Princes to him or them geuen but onely the Prince And moreouer to confirme the same he added saying that if the Prince make lawes consenting to Gods lawes we are bouÌ„d to obey them And if he make lawes repugnant to the lawes of God and be an euill and wicked prince yet are we bound humbly to suffer him and not violently to resist or grudge against him Also
Which being set on the boorde he said grace and washed so falling into other communication with the straungers the clerkes tooke their leaue and departed When D. London had ben in Windsore a while among his catholike brethren learned what Testwood was D. London a malicious persecuter also of Symons who shewed him our Ladies nose as he called it what a sort of heretikes were in the towne and about the same and how they increased daily by reason of a naughty priest called Anth. Person he was so maliciously bent against thē that he gaue himselfe wholy to the deuill to do mischief And to bring his wicked purpose about he conspired w t the foresaid Symōs a meet clerk to serue such a curate and other of like sore how they might cōpasse the matter first to haue all the Archheretikes as they termed thē in Windsore thereabout indicted of heresie D. London and W. Symons inflamed with malice agaynst the good men of Windsore and so to proceed further They had a good ground to worke vpon as they thought which was the sixe articles whereupon they began to build and practise thus First they drew out certaine notes of Antho. Persons sermons whiche he had preached against the sacrament of the altar their popish Masse Syr Phillip Hobby and hys wyfe Syr Thomas Cardine and his wife M. Edmund Harman M. Thomas Weldone Snowball and his wife Doct. Haynes Deane of Exeter That done they put in sir Phillip Hobby with the good Lady his wife sir Thomas Cardine M. Edmund Harman M. Tho. Weldon with Snowbal and his wife as chiefe aiders helpers mainteiners of Anth. Person Also they noted D. Haines Deane of Exceter and a Prebendary of Windsore to be a common receiuer of all suspected persons They wrote also the names of all such as cōmonly haunted Anthony Persons sermons of all such as had the Testament and fauoured the Gospell or dyd but smell thereof Then had they priuy spies to walke vp and down the Church to harken and heare what men said and to marke who did not reuerence the sacrament at the leuation tyme and to bring his name to D. London And of these spies some were Chantrie priests among the which there was one notable spie whose name was called sir Will. Bowes such a fleering priest as would be in euery corner of the Church pattering to himselfe with his Portuous in hys hand to heare and to note the gesture of men towards the sacrament Thus whē they had gathered as much as they could W. Bowes priest Doct. Londons spye and made a perfect booke thereof D. London with two of his catholike brethren moe gaue them vp to the B. of Winchester Steuen Gardiner with a great complaynt against the heretikes that were in Windsor declaring vnto him how the towne was sore disquieted through theyr doctrine and euill example Steuen Gardiner a persecuter Wherefore they besought hys lordships helpe in purging the towne and castle of suche wicked persons The B. hearing their complaynt and seyng their booke praised their doings and bade them make frends and go forward D. Londons complaynt to Steph. Gardiner and they should not lack his help Then they applied the matter with tooth and nayle sparing for no money nor paynes taking as Marbecke saith that he himselfe heard one of them say who was a great doer therin and afterward sory for that he had done that the sute therof cost him that yeare for his part only an hūdred markes What cost the Papistes can be at to trouble their euen Christen beside the death of iij. good geldings Now B. Gardiner which had conceiued a further fetch in his brayne then D. London had made Wrisley other of the Counsaile on his side and spieng a tyme conueniēt went to the king complainyng what a sort of heretiques his grace had in his Realme and how they were not only crept into euery corner of his court Winchester and Wrisley complayne to the king of the Gospellers but euen into his priuie chamber beseching therfore his maiesty that his laws might be prosecuted the king geuing credite to the counsails words was content his lawes should be executed on such as were offenders Then had the B. that he desired forthwith procured a commission for a priuy search to bee had in Windsore for bookes and letters that Anth. Person should send abroad Winchester procureth a priuy search in Windsore which commission the king granted to take place in the towne of Windsore but not in the castle At this time the canons of Excester specially Sutharn Treasurer of the church and D. Brurewood the Chancellor had accused D. Haynes their Deane to the counsell for preaching agaynst holy bread and holy water and that he should say in one of his Sermons hauing occasion to speake of Matrimony that mariage and hangyng were destinie D. Haynes Deane of Exceter accused to the Counsayle vpon the which they gathered treason agaynst hym because of the kings mariage The B. of Winchester at the same tyme had also enformed the counsaile of M. Hobby how he was a bearer of Anthony Person and a great mainteyner of heretikes Wherupon both he and D. Heynes were apprehended and sent to the fleete But it was not very long after ere that by mediation of frends they were both deliuered M. Hobby and Haynes sent to the Fleete The secret searche beginneth Bennet Filmer Testwood and Marbecke apprehēded for bookes agaynst the vi Articles Nowe as touching the Commission for searchyng of bookes M. Warde and Fachel of Reading were appointed commissioners who came to Windsore the Thursday before Palme sonday in the yeare of our Lord 1543. and began their search about xi of the clocke at night In the which search were apprehended Robert Bennet Henry Filmer Iohn Marbecke and Robert Testwood for certaine bookes and writings found in their houses agaynst the vj. articles and kept in ward til monday after and thē fet vp to the Counsaile all saue Testwood with whom the Bailifs of the towne were charged because he lay sore diseased on the Goute The other three being examined before the Counsaile were committed to prison Filmer and Bennet to the bishop of Londons Gaole and Marbecke to the Marshalsey whose examination is here set out to declare the great goodnes of the Counsaile and the crueltie of the bishop The first examination of Iohn Marbecke before the Counsaile on the Monday after Palme Sonday 1544. THis Marbecke had begun a great woorke in English called The Concordaunce of the Bible Which booke being not halfe finished was among his other bookes taken in the search and had vp to the Counsail And when he came before them to be examined the whole worke laye before the bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner at the vpper end of the boord Who beholding the poore man a whyle sayd Marbecke doest thou knowe wherefore
Turner of Magdalen Colledg in Oxford and after of Windsore a godly lerned 〈◊〉 and a â—â—od preaâ—â—er who in Queene Maryes tyme fled into Germanye and there dyed my frende M. Turner chaunced to steale vpon me vnwares seeing me wryting out the Bible asked me what I meant therby And when I had told him the cause Tush quoth he thou goest about a vain and tedious labour But this were a profitable worke for thee to set out a Concordance in English A Concordance sayde I what is that Then he tolde me it was a booke to finde out any word in the whole Bible by the letter that there was such a one in Latin already Then I tolde him I had no learning to goe about such a thing Enough quoth he for that mater for it requireth not so much learning as diligence And seeing thou art so painful a man and one that cannot be vnoccupied it wer a goodly exercise for thee And this my Lord is all the instruction that euer I had before or after of any man What is that Turner quoth the B. of Salis. Mary quoth D May an honest learned man and a Bacheler of Diuinitie and sometime a felow in Magdalene colledge in Oxford Howe couldest thou quoth the B. of Salisb. with thys instruction bring it to thys order and forme as it is I borrowed a Latine Concordance quoth he and began to practise my wit and at last wyth great labor and diligence brought it into this order as your lordship doth see A good wit with diligence quoth the bysh of Harford may bring hard things to passe It is great pitie quoth the Bish. of Ely he had not the Latine toung So it is quoth D. May. Yet can not I beleue quoth the Bishop of Salisb. that he hath done any more in thys worke then wrytten it out after some other that is learned My Lordes quoth Marbecke I shall beseech you all to pardon me what I shall say Marbeckes wordes to the Bishops and graunt to my request if it shall seeme good vnto you Say what thou wilt quoth the Byshops I do maruaile greatly wherfore I should be so much examined for this booke whether I haue committed any offence in doing of it or no If I haue then were I loathe any other to be molested or punyshed for my faulte Therefore to cleare all men in this matter thys is my request that ye wil trie me in the rest of the boke y t is vndon Ye see that I am yet but in the letter L. Beginning now at M. take out what word ye wil of that letter so in euery letter folowing and geue me the wordes in a pece of paper and set me in a place alone where it shall please you wyth inke and paper the English Bible and the Latine concordance and if I bring you not these wordes wrytten in the same order forme that the rest before is then was it not I that did it but some other By my trouth Marbecke quoth the Byshop of Elye that is honestly spokeÌ„ and then shalt thou bring many out of suspition That he shal quoth they all Then they badde Doct. Oking draw out such wordes as he thought best in a peece of paper and so rose vp and in the meane time fel into other familiar talke with Marbecke for the Byshop of Ely and Harford both were acquainted w t hym afore and his frendes so farre as they durst who perceiuing the Bishops so pleasauntly disposed besought them to tel hym in what daunger he stoode The bishops 〈◊〉 Salisbury 〈◊〉 Harford 〈◊〉 wel the 〈◊〉 of â—â—â—becke Shal I tell thee Marbecke quoth the Byshop of Sarum Thou art in better case then anye of thy felowes of whom there be some would geue 40 li to be in no worse case then thou art whose sayinges the other affirmed Then came D. Oking wyth the wordes hee had wrytten while the Byshops were perusing them ouer Doctour Oking sayd to Marbecke very frendly on thys wise D. Skippes comfortable wordes to Marbecke Good M. Marbecke make hast for the sooner ye haue done the sooner ye shall be deliuered And as the Byshops were going away the bishop of Harforde tooke Marbecke a litle aside and enformed him of a word whych D. Oking had written false and also to comfort him sayd Feare not there can no law condemne you for any thing that ye haue done for if ye had wrytten a 1000. heresies so longe as they be not your sayings nor your opinioÌ„s the law caÌ„not hurt you And so went they all with the Byshop of Sarum to dinner who taking the pore man with them who dined in the hall at the Stewardes borde and beside that had wine and meate sent downe from the bishops table When dinner was done the Bishoppe of Sarum came downe into the Hall commaunding inke and paper to be geuen to Marbecke and the 2. bookes to one of his men to go with him at whose going he demanded of the Byshop what time hys Lordship would appoynt him to doe it in Against to morrowe this time quoth the Byshop whyche was about 2. of the clocke and so departed Marbecke now being in his prison chamber fel to his busines so applied the thing that by the nexte day when the Bishop sent for him againe he had written so much in the same order forme hee had done the rest before A false dissembling Byshop as conteined iij. sheetes of paper and more The whych when he had deliuered to the Bishop of Sarum Doc. Oking standing by he marueiled and sayd Well Marbecke thou hast now put me out of all doubt I assure thee quoth hee putting vp the paper into his bosome the king shal see this or I be 24. houres elder but he dissembled euery worde and thought nothing lesse then so For afterwarde the matter being come to light and knowen to his grace what a boke the poore man had begon which the Byshops woulde not suffer him to finish the king saide he was better occupyed then they that tooke it from him So Marbecke departed from the byshop of Sarum to prison againe and heard no more of hys booke The 5. examination of Marbecke before D. Oking and M. Knight Secretary to the Bishop of Winchester in S. Mary Ouers Church VPon Whitsonday following at after noone The 5. examination of Marbecke was Marbecke sent for once againe to S. Mary Ouers where he found D. Oking with an other gentleman in a gowne of Damaske with a cheyne of gold about his neck no mo in all the churche but they two sitting together in one of the stalles their backes toward the church dore lookyng vpon an Epistle of M. Iohn Caluins whiche Marbecke had written out And when they sawe the prisoner come they rose and had him vp to a side alter leauing his keeper in the body of the church alone Nowe as soone as Marbecke saw the face of
iudgemeÌ„ts and causes The night before they were areyned a bil was set vp vpon the townehouse doore by whom A 〈…〉 the L. Wentworth 〈…〉 Kerby and â—oger it was vnknowne and brought the next day vnto the Lord Wentworth who aunswered that it was good counsell Whiche bill in the latter end shall appeare In the meane time Kerby Roger beyng in the Gailers house named I. Bird an honest and a good man who had checkes diuers times at the barre that he was more meet to be kept then to be a keeper came in Mayster Robert Wingfielde sonne and heyre of Humfrey Wingfielde knight with M. Bruesse of Wennenham who then hauing conference with Kerby being then in a seuerall chaÌ„ber separate froÌ„ the other mayster Wingfeld sayd to Kerby The wordes of W. Wingfield to 〈◊〉 and Roger in pâ—â—soÌ„ Remember the fire is hot take heed of thine enterprise that y u take no more vpoÌ„ thee theÌ„ thou shalt be able to performe The terror is great the payne will be extreme and life is sweet Better it were be time to stick to mercy while there is hope of life then rashly to begin then to shrink with such like words of perswasion To whom he answered agayne Ah M. Wingfield be at my burning and you shall say The aunswere of Kerby to M. Wingfield there standeth a christen souldier in the fire For I know that fire and water sword and all other thinges are in the handes of God and he will suffer no more to be layd vpon vs then he will geue vs strength to beare Ah Kerby sayd mayster Wingfield if thou be at that poynt I will bâ—â—de thee farewell For I promise thee I am not so strong that I am able to burne And so both the Gentlemen saying that they woulde pray for them tooke handes with them and so departed Now first touching the behauiour of Kerby Roger when they came to the iudgement seate The behauiour of Kerby and Roger when they wer brought before the Iudges the Lorde Wentworth with all the rest of the Iustices there readye the Commissary also by vertue ex officio sitting next to the L. Wentworth but one betwene Kerby and Roger lifted vp theyr eyes and handes to heauen with great deuotion in all mens eyes making theyr prayers secretly to God for a space of time whilest they might say the Lordes praier fiue or sixe times That done theyr articles were declared vnto theÌ„ with all circumstances of the law Questions propounded to Kerby Roger. and then it was demaunded and enquired of them whether they beleued that after the wordes spoken by a priest as Christ spake them to his Apostles there were not the very body and bloud of Christ flesh bloud and bone as he was borne of the virgin Mary and no bread after Unto the which wordes they answered and sayd No they did not so beleue but that they did beleue the Sacrament which Christ Iesus did institute at his last supper Their aunsweres on Maundy thursday at night to his disciples was onely to put all men in remembraunce of the precious death and bloud shedding for the remission of sinnes and that there was neither flesh nor bloud to be eaten with the teeth but bread and wine The Sacrament more then bare bread and wine Foster a sore enemye to Gods people and yet more then bread and wine for that it is consecrated to an holy vse Then with much perswasions both with fayre meanes and threates besides if it would haue serued were these two poore men hardly layd to but most at the handes of Foster an inferior Iustice not being learned in such knowledge But these two continued both saythful and content chusing rather to dye then to liue and so continued vnto the end Then sentence was geuen vpon them both Kerby to be burned in the sayd towne the next Saterday Sentence geueÌ„ against Kerby and Roger. and Roger to be burned at Bury the Gang Monday after Kerby when his iudgement was geuen by the Lord Wentworth with most humble reuereÌ„ce holding vp his hands and bowing himselfe deuoutly sayd Praysed be almighty God and so stood still without any moe wordes Then did the Lord Wentworth talke secretly putting his head behinde an other iustice that sate betweene them The sayd Roger perceiuing that Rogers wordes to the Lord WeÌ„tworth sayd with a loud voyce Speake out my Lord and if you haue done any thing contrary to your conscience aske God mercy and we for our partes do forgeue you and speake not in secret for ye shall come before a Iudge and then make answere openly eueÌ„ he that shall iudge all men with other like wordes The Lord Wentworth somewhat blushing and chauÌ„ginge his countenaunce through remorse as it was thought sayd I did speake nothing of you nor I haue done nothing vnto you but as the Lawe is Then was Kerby and Roger sent forth Kerby to prison there Roger to saynt Edmundes Bury The one of the two brusting out with a loud voyce Roger as it is supposed thus spake with a vehemency Fight sayd he for your God For he hath not long to continue The next day which was Saterday about ten of the clocke Kerby was brought to the market place wheras a stake was ready wood broome and straw and did of hys clothes vnto his shyrt hauing a night cap vpon his dead and so was fastened to the stake with yrons there beyng in the galery the Lord Wentworth with the most part of all the Iustices of those quarters where they might see his execution how euery thing should be done and also might heare what Kerby did say and a great number of people about two thousand by estimation D. Rugham Monke of Bury preached at the burning of Keâ—by There was also standing in the galery by the Lord Wentworth D. Rugham whiche was before a Monke of Burye and sexten of the house hauing on a Surplis and a stoole about his necke Then silence was proclaymed and the sayd Doctour beganne to disable himselfe as not meet to declare the holye Scriptures being vnprouided because the time was so short but that he hoped in Gods assistance it should come well to passe All this while Kerby was trimming with yrons and fagottes broome and straw The chearfull countenance courage of Kerby as one that should be maryed with new garmentes nothing chaunging cheare nor couÌ„tenaunce but with most meeke spirite gloryfied GOD which was wonderfull to behold Then Mayster Doctor at last entred into y e sixt Chapter of S. Ioh. Who in handling that matter so oft as he alledged the Scriptures and applyed them rightly Kerby tolde the people that he sayd true and bade the people beleue him But when he did otherwise he tolde him agayne You say not true beleue him not good people Whereupon as the voyce of the people was they iudged Doctour Rugham
Winchester aforenamed to be present The Bishop of Winchester taketh his occasiâ— to worke his mischiefe as also at the Queenes takynge her leaue who verye well had printed in his memorie the kings sodaine interrupting of the Queene in her tale and falling into other matter and thoughte y t if the yron were beaten whilest it was hotte and that the kynges humoure were holpen suche misliking might followe towardes the Queene as might both ouerthrow her all her endeuors and only awaited some accasion to renewe into the kings memory the former misliked argument Hys expectatioÌ„ in that behalfe did nothing faile him For the king at y t time shewed himselfe no lesse prompt and ready to receiue any information then the bishop was maliciously bent to stir vp the kings indignation against her The king immediately vpon her departure from him vsed these or like wordes A good hearing quoth he it is when women become suâ—h Clerkes and a thing much to my comfort to come in mine olde dayes to be taught by my wife The Bishop hearing this The Bishop oâ— Winchesterâ— wordes to thâ— king seemed to mislike that the Queene shoulde so much forget her selfe as to take vppon her to stand in any argument wyth his maiestie whom he to his face extold for his rare vertues and especially for his learned iudgement in matters of religion aboue not only Princes of that and other ages but also aboue Doctours professed in Diuinitie and sayde that it was an vnseemely thing for any of his maiesties subiects to reason and argue with him so malapartly and greuous to him for hys parte and other of his Maiesties Councellours and seruauntes to heare y e same and that they all by proofe knew his wisedome to be such that it was not nedeful for any to put him in mind of any such matters inferring moreouer how daÌ„gerous and perillous a matter it is and euer hath bene for a Prince to suffer suche insolent woordes at hys subiectes hands who as they take boldnesse to contrary their soueraigne in wordes so want they no will but onely power and strength to ouerthwart them in deedes Besides thys Winchesters accusation against the Queene that the Religion by the Queene so stifly maintained did not onely disallow and dissolue the pollicie and politicke gouernment of Princes but also taught the people that all thynges oughte to be in coÌ„mon so that what colour so euer they pretended theyr opinions were in deede so odious and for the Princes estate so perillous that sauing the reuerence they bare vnto her for hys Maiesties sake they durst be bolde to affirme that the greatest subiect in this lande speaking those woordes that shee dyd speake and defending those argumeÌ„ts that she did defend had with indifferent iustice by law deserued death Howbeit for his part he would not nor durst not without good warrante from his Maiestie speake hys knowledge in the Queenes case althoughe very apparaunt reasons made for hym and suche as his duetifull affection towardes his Maiestie and the zeale and preseruatioÌ„ of hys estate would scarcely geue hym leaue to conceyue though the vttering thereof might thorowe her and her faction be the vtter destruction of hym and of suche as in deede dyd chiefly tender the Princes safetie wythout hys Maiestie would take vpon him to be their Protector and as it were theyr Buckler Whych if he would doe as in respect of hys owne safetye hee ought not to refuse he with others of hys faithfull Counsailours coulde wythin shorte time disclose such treasoÌ„s cloked with this cloke of heresy that his maiestie should easily perceiue how perillous a matter it is to cherish a Serpent within hys owne bosome Howbeit he would not for his parte willingly deale in the matter both for reuerent respect aforesaid and also for feare lest the faction was growen already too great there with the princes safetie to discouer the same And therewithall with heauie countenance and whispering together with them of y e secte there present he helde his peace Winchester abuseth the king with his flattering These and such other kindes of Winchesters flattering phrases marueilously whetted the king both to anger and displeasure towards the Queene and also to be ielous and mistrustfull of his own estate For the assuraunce whereof Princes vse not to be scrupulous to doe any thyng Thus then Winchester wyth his flattering woordes seeking to frame the kynges disposition after hys owne pleasure so farre crept into the king at that time and wyth doubtfull feares he with other his fellowes so filled the kyngs mistrustfull minde that before they departed the place the king to see belike what they would doe had geuen commandement with warrant to certaine of them made for y t purpose to consult together about the drawing of certaine articles against the Queene wherin her life might be touched which the king by their perswasions pretended to be fully resolued not to spare hauing any rigour or coloure of law to countenance the matter With this commission they departed for that time from the king resolued to put theyr pernicious practise to as mischieuous an execution Duringe the time of deliberation about thys matter they failed not to vse al kinds of policies How Winchester and his fellowes deuise against the Gospellers and mischieuous practises aswell to suborne accusers as otherwise to betray her in seeking to vnderstand what bokes by law forbidden shee had in her closet And the better to bring theyr purpose to passe because they would not vpon the sodaine but by meanes deale wyth her they thought it best at the first to begin with some of those Ladies whom they knew to be great with her and of her bloud The chiefest whereof as most of estimation and priuie to all her doings were these Lady Harbert the Lady Harbert afterwarde Countesse of Pembroke and sister to the Queene chiefe of her priuie chamber the Lady Lane being of her priuie chamber and also her cosine germane Lady Lane the Lady Tyrwit of her priuye chamber and for her vertuous disposition in very great fauour and credite with her Lady Tyrwitte It was deuised that these three aboue named shoulde first of all haue bene accused and brought to aunswer vnto the 6. articles and vpon their apprehension in the Courte their closet and coffers shoulde haue bene searched y t somewhat might haue bene found wherby the Queene myght be charged Winchesters plateforme which being found y e Queene her selfe presently should haue bene taken and likewise caried by barge by night vnto the Tower This platforme thus deuised but yet in the ende comming to no effecte the king by those aforesayde was foorthwith made priuie vnto the deuise by Winchester and Wrisley and his consent therunto demanded Who belike to prooue the byshops malice how farre it would presume like a wise politike Prince was contented dissemblingly to geue his consent and to alow of euery
circumstance knowing notw tstanding in the ende what he would doe And thus the day the time and the place of these apprehensions aforesaide was appoynted which deuise yet after was chaunged The king at that time lay at White Hal and vsed very seldome being not well at ease to stirre oute of hys chamber or priuie gallery and few of his Counsell but by especial commandement resorted vnto him these onely except who by reason of this practise vsed oftner then of ordinary to repaire vnto hym This purpose so finely was handled that it grewe now within fewe dayes of the tyme appoynted for the execution of the matter the poore Quene knew not nor suspected any thing at all and therefore vsed after her accustomed manner when shee came to visite the king still to deale with hym touching Religion as before shee did The king al this while gaue her leaue to vtter her mind at the ful without contradiction not vpon any euil minde or misliking ye must coÌ„ceiue to haue her speedy dispatchâ— but rather closely dissembling with them to try out the vttermoste of Winchesters fetches Thus after her accustomed conference wyth the kyng when shee hadde taken her leaue of him the time and daye of Winchesters â—â—all day approching fast vpon it chaunced that the king of himselfe vppon a certaine night after her being wyth him and her leaue taken of hym in misliking her Religion brake the whole practise vnto one of hys Phisitions eyther Doctor Windy or els Owen but rather Windy as is supposed pretending vnto him as though he intended not any longer to be troubled wyth such a Doctresse as shee was and also declaring what trouble was in working againste her by certaine of her enemies but yet charging him wythall vpon peril of his life not to vtter it to any creature liuing and therupon declared vnto him the parties aboue named with all circumstances and when and what the final resolution of the matter should be The Queene all this while compassed about wyth enemies and persecutours perceiued nothing of all thys nor what was working against her and what trappes were layde for her by Winchester and his fellowes so closely the matter was conueied The wiles of this Achitophell Wynchester dispatched But see what the Lorde God who from his eternall throne of wisdome seeth and dispatcheth all the inuentioÌ„s of Achitophel and comprehendeth y e wily beguily themselues did for his pore handmaiden in rescuing her from the pit of ruine whereunto she was ready to fall vnawares For as the Lorde would so came it to passe that the bill of Articles drawen againste the Queene and subscribed with the kings own hand although dissemblingly ye must vnderstand falling from the bosome of one of the foresayd Councellours The articles drawen agaynst the Quene how they came 〈◊〉 her handeâ— was founde and taken vp of some godly person and brought immediately vnto the Queene Who reading there the Articles comprised against her and perceiuing the kings owne hand vnto the same for the sodain feare thereof fell incontinent into a great melancholy and agonie bewailing and taking on in suche sorte as was lamentable to see as certaine of her Ladies and Gentlewomen beyng yet aliue whiche were then present about her The Queâ—â— in an agoâ—â— can testifie The king hearing what perplexitie she was in almost to the pearil and danger of her life sent his Phisitions vnto her Who traueling about her and seing what extremity shee was in did what they coulde for her recouerie D. Wendy the kinges Phisition sent to the Queene Then Wendy who knew the case better then the other and perceiuing by her words what y e mater was according to that the king before had told him for the comforting of her heauy minde began to breake with her in secrete maner touching the said articles deuised against her which he himself he sayde knewe right well to be true although he stode in danger of his life if euer he were knowen to vtter the same to any liuing creature Neuertheles partly for the safety of her life and partly for the discharge of his owne conscience hauing remorse to consent to y e sheding of innocent bloud he could not but geue her warning of that mischief that haÌ„ged ouer her head The exhortation of D. Wendy to the 〈◊〉 beseching her most instantly to vse al secrecie in that behalfe and exhorted her somewhat to frame and conforme her selfe vnto the kings minde saying he did not doubt but if she wold so do and shew her humble submission vnto him shee shoulde finde him gracious and fauourable vnto her It was not long after this but the king hearing of the daungerous state wherin she yet stil remained came vnto her hymselfe Unto whome after that shee had vttered her griefe The kinges comming to the Queenâ— to comfort her fearing lest his maiestie she sayd had taken displeasure with her and had vtterly forsaken her he like a louing husband wyth swete and comfortable wordes so refreshed appeased her careful mind that she vpon the same began somewhat to recouer and so the king after he hadde taryed there about the space of an houre departed After this the Queene remembring with her selfe the wordes that M. Wendy had said vnto her deuised how by some good oportunitie she myght repaire to the kings presence And so first commanding her ladies to conuey away theyr bookes which were against the lawe the next nyght following after supper shee waited vpon only by the lady Harbert her sister and the Lady Lane who caried the candle before her went vnto the kings bed chamber whome she found sitting and talking with certaine Gentlemen of his chamber Whom when the king did beholde very curteously he welcomed her and breaking of the talke whych before her comming he had wyth the Gentlemen aforsaid began of himself contrary to his maner before accustomed to enter into talke of religion seming as it were desirous to be resolued by the Queene of certaine doubtes which he propounded The Queene perceiuinge to what purpose thys talke did tend not being vnprouided in what sort to behaue her selfe towards the king with such aunsweres resolued hys questions as the time and oportunitie present did require mildly and with a reuerent countenaunce aunswering againe after thys maner Your Maiestie quoth she doth right well know neither I my selfe am ignoraunt The Quenes 〈…〉 the â—ing what great imperfection and weakenesse by our first creation is allotted vnto vs women to be ordained and appoynted as inferiour and subiect vnto man as our heade from which head all our direction ought to proceede and that as God made man to his owne shape and likenesse whereby he being indued with more speciall giftes of perfection might rather be stirred to the contemplation of heauenly things and to the earnest endeuour to obey his commaundements euen so also made hee woman of man of whome and by whome shee is
knowe and feele that thy faith is right and not fayned c. 11. All flesh is in bondage of sinne and can not but sinne fol. 74. This Article is euident enough of it selfe confirmed by the scripture and needeth no allegations 12. Thou canst not be damned without Christ be damned nor Christ be saued without thou be saued fol. 76. Reade the plaâ—e A phisition serueth but for sicke men that for such men as feele their sicknes moorne therefore and long for health 〈◊〉 article 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 Christ likewise serueth but for sinners only that feele their sin and that for such sinnes as sorow mourne in their harts for health Health is the power or strength to fulfill the law or to keepe the coÌ„mandements Now he that longeth for that health that is to say for to do the law of God is blessed in Christ and hath a promise that his lust shall be fulfilled and that hee shall be made whole Blessed are they which hunger and thirst for righteousnes sake that is to fulfill the law for their lust shall be fulfilled The beleuing man standing vpon the 〈◊〉 of Gods promise may 〈◊〉 himselfe of his saluation as truely as Christ himselfe is saued he can no more then Christ himselfe be damned and although the scripture doth not vse this phrase of speaking yeâ— it importeth no lesse in effecte by reason of the â—erity of Gods promise which impossible it is to faile Matth. 5. This longing and the consent of the hart vnto the lawe of God is the working of the spirit which God hath poured into thine hart in earnest that thou mightst be sure that God will fulfill all his promises that he hath made thee It is also the seale and marke which God putteth on all men that he chooseth vnto euerlasting life So long as thou seest thy sinne and mournest and consentest to the lawe and longest though thou be neuer so weake yet the spirit shall keepe thee in al temptations from desperation and certifie thine hart that God for his truth shall delyuer thee and saue thee yea and by thy good deedes shalt thou be saued not which thou hast done but which Christ hath done for thee For Christ is thine and al his deedes are thy deedes Christ is in thee and thou in him knit together inseparably neyther canst thou be damned except Christ be damned with thee neither can Christ be saued except thou be saued with him c. The like comfortable wordes he hath afterwarde fol. 38. which are these He that desireth mercy the same feeleth his owne misery and sin and moorneth in his hart to be deliuered that he might honor God and God for his truth must heare him which saith by the mouth of Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnes for they shall be satisfied God for hys truthes sake must put the righteousnes of Christ in hym and wash his vnrighteousnes away in the blood of Christ. And be the sinner neuer so weake neuer so feeble and fraile though he haue sinned neuer so oft and so greeuous yet so long as this lust desire and mourning to be deliuered remaineth in him God seeth not his sinnes reckoneth them not for his truthes sake and loue in Christ. He is not a sinner in the sight of God that would be no sinner Hee that would be deliuered hath his hart loose already His hart sinneth not but mourneth repenteth and consenteth vnto the lawe and will of God and iustifieth God that is beareth record that God which made the law is righteous and iust And such an hart trusting in Christes bloud is accepted for full righteousnes and his weakenes infirmitie and frailtie is pardoned and his sinnes are not looked vpon vntill God put more strength in him and fulfill his desire c. 13. article 13. The commaundements be geuen vs not to do them but to know our damnation and call for mercy of God fol. 76. 〈◊〉 article is 〈◊〉 wraked 〈◊〉 whâ—ch 〈…〉 should 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 we canâ—â—◠〈◊〉 them 14. article Reade the place If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commaundements Math. 15 19. First remember that wheÌ„ God commaundeth vs to do any thing he doth it not therefore because that we of our selues are able to doe that he commaundeth but that by the lawe we might see and know our horrible damnation and captiuitie vnder sinne and so repent and come to Christ and receiue mercy c. 14. Fasting is only to auoyde surfet and to tame the body all other purposes be nought fol. 81. The words of Tyndall be these Fasting is to abstayne from surfetting or ouermuch eating from dronkennes and cares of the world as thou mayst reade Luke 20. And the end of fasting is to tame the body that the spirite may haue y e free course vnto God The true end of fasting and may quietly talke with God For ouermuch eating and drinking and care of worldly busines presseth downe the spirit choketh it and tangleth it that it can not lift vp it selfe to God Now he that fasteth for any other entent then to subdue the body that the Spirit may wayte on God and freely exercise it selfe in the things of God the same is blinde and wotteth not what he doth erreth and shooteth at a wrong marke and hys entent and imagination is abhominable in the sighte of God c. 15. article 15. To bid the poore man pray for me is onely to remember him to do his dutie not that I haue any trust in his prayer fol. 82. The words of Tindall be these When we desire one another to pray for vs The place biddeth vs put oure trust in Christ onely and not in poore meÌ„s prayers and so doth the Scripture likewise yet no heresy therein 16. article that do we to put our neighbour in remembrance of his dutie and not that we trust in his holines our trust is in God in Christ and in the trueth of Gods promises We haue also a promise that when two or three or moe agree together in one thing according to the will of God God heareth vs notwithstanding as God heareth many so heareth he few so heareth he one if he pray after the will of God desire the honour of God c. 16. Though thou geue me a thousand pound to pray for thee I am no more bound now then I was before fol. 83. The wordes be these If thou geue me a thousand pound to pray for thee I am no more bound then I was before This place aunswereth for himselfe sufficiently Mans imagination can make the commaundemente of God neither greater nor smaller neither can the lawe of God either adde or diminish Gods commaundemente is as great as himselfe c. 17. A good deede done and not of feruent charitie as Christes was is sinne fol. 83. 17. article The wordes of Tindall be these Though
thou shewe mercy vnto thy neighbour This place tendeth to no such meaning as is in the article but onely sheweth our good deedes to be imperfect 18. article This place geueth to none any propriety of an other mannes goodes but onely by waye of Christian communion 19. Article yet if thou do it not with suche burning loue as Christ did vnto thee so must thou knowledge thy sinne and desire mercy in Christ c. 18. Euery man is Lord of another mans good fol. 83. The words of Tindall be these Christ is Lord ouer all and euery Christian is heire annexed with Christ therefore Lord of all and euery one lord of whatsoeuer an other hath If thy brother or neigbour therefore neede and thou haue to helpe him and yet shewest not mercy but withdrawest thy hands from him then robbest thou him of his owne and art a theefe c. Reade more heereof in the xx Article following 19. I am bound to loue the Turke with the very bottome of my hart fol. 83. The place of this Article is this I am bound to loue the Turke with all my might and power yea and aboue my power euen frō the ground of my hart To loue the Turke to that end to win him to Christ is no heresie but charitye after the example that Christ loued me neither to spare goods body or life to win him to Christ. And what can I do more for thee if thou gauest me all the world Where I see neede there can I not but pray if Gods spirit be in me c. 20. The woorst Turke liuing hath as much right to my goodes at his neede as my housholde or mine owne selfe fol. 83. 20. article Reade and marke wel the place in the wicked Mammon In Christ we are all of one degree without respect of persons Notwithstanding though a christen mans hart be open to all mē Loe Reader how peeuishly this place is wrested First here is no mention made of any Turke Secōdly this place speaking of an Infidell meaneth of such Christians which forsake their owne householdes Thirdly by his right in thy goodes he meaneth no propriety that he hath to claime but onely to put thee in remembrance of thy Christen duety what to geue and receyueth all men yet because that his habilitie of goodes extendeth not so farre this prouision is made that euery man shall care for his owne houshold as father and mother and thyne elders that haue holpen thee wife children and seruants If thou shouldest not care and prouide for thine housholde then were thou an Infidell seeing thou hast taken on thee so to do and for so much as that is thy part committed to thee of the congregation When thou hast done thy dutie to thine housholde and yet hast further aboundance of the blessing of God that owest thou to the poore that can not labour or woulde labour and can get no worke and are destitute of friends to the poore I meane which thou knowest to them of thine owne parish If thy neighbours which thou knowest be serued and thou yet haue superfluitie and hearest necessitie to be among the breethren a thousand mile off to them art thou detter Yea to the very Infidels we be detters if they neede as farrefoorth as we maintayne them not against Christ or to blaspheme Christ. Thus is euery man that needeth thy helpe thy father mother sister and brother in Christ euen as euery man that doth the will of the father is father mother sister and brother vnto Christ. Moreouer if any be an Infidel and a false Christian and forsake his houshold his wife children and suche as can not helpe themselues then art thou bound to them if thou haue wherewith euen as much as to thine owne housholde and they haue as good right in thy goodes as thou thy selfe c. And if the whole world were thine yet hath euery brother his right in thy goodes and is heire with thee as we are all heyres with Christ c. 21. Almes deserueth no meede fol. 84. 21. article The place is this He that seeketh with his aliues more then to be mercifull to be a neighbour to succour his brothers neede to doe his duetie to his brother The place is playne 22. article to geue hys brother that he oweth him the same is blinde and seeth not what it is to be a christen man and to haue fellowship in Christes bloud c. 22. There is no worke better then another to please God To make water to wash dishes to be a sowter or an Apostle all is one To wash dishes and to preach is all one as touching the deed to please God fol. 44. The words of Tindall be these As pertayning to good works vnderstand that all workes are good whyche are done within the lawe of God in fayth and with thankesgiuing to God These wordes of Tindall sufficiētly discharge the article of al heresy if they be well wayed The meaning whereof is this that all our acceptation with God standeth onely vpon our fayth in Christ and vpon no work nor office Whereby Cornelius the Tanner beleeuing in Christ is as wel iustified before God as the Apostle or preacher So that there is no reioycing now neyther in work nor office but onely in our faith in Christ which onely iustifieth vs before God Rom. 8. and vnderstande that thou in thy doing them pleasest God whatsoeuer thou doest within the law of God as when thou makest water c. Moreouer put no difference betweene workes but whatsoeuer commeth into thy handes that doe as tyme place and occasion geueth and as God hath put thee in degree high or low As touching to please God there is no worke better then an other God loketh not first on thy workes as the world doth as though the beautifulnes of the world pleased him as it doth the world or as though he had neede of them but God looketh first on the hart what faith thou hast to his wordes how thou beleeuest him and how thou louest him for his mercy that hee hath shewed thee he looketh with what hart thou workest and not what thou workest how thou acceptest the degree that he hath put thee in and not of what degree thou art whether thou be an Apostle or a Shomaker Set this example before thine eyes Thou art a kitchen Page and washest thy maisters dishes Another is an Apostle and preacheth the word of God Of this Apostle harke what S. Paule sayth If I preach sayth he I haue naught to reioyce in for necessitie is put vnto me As who shoulde say God hath made me so wo is vnto me if I preach not If I doo it willinglye saith he then haue I my rewarde that is then am I sure that Gods spirit is in me and that I am elect to eternall life If I do it against my will an office is committed vnto mee that is if I doe it not
and Priestes to God his father c. Apoc. 1. Of y t maner is Christ a priest for euer and all we are Priestes through him and neede no more of anye such priest to be a meane for vs vnto God c. 12 He destroyeth the sacraments of Matrimony and Orders Fol. 144. 12. article As truly as matrimony and orders be sacramentes so truely is this article an heresie 13 He sayth that Purgatory is of the popes inuention and therefore he may doe there what soeuer he will Fol 150. One of the popes owne writers saith thus 13. articlâ— soules being in purgatory are vnder y e popes iurisdiction the P. may if he will euacuate all purgatory Ioannes Angelus Furthermore y e olde Fathers make litle mention of purgatory y e Greek church neuer beleued Purgatory S. Augustine doubteth of purgatory and the scriptures playnly disproue purgatory S. Iohn sayth The bloud of Iesus Christ the sonne of God purgeth vs from all sinne And the pope sayth sinne can not be purged but by the fire of purgatory 1. Iohn 1. nowe whose inuention can Purgatory be but onely the popes 14 Saintes be saued not by theyr merites but onely by the merites of Christ. fol. 151. What can be more manifest and playne by the Scryptures then this Esay sayth All we haue erred 14. article euery man in his owne wayes Veritye made heresie and God hath layd vpon him all our iniquities c. 15 He sayth no man may be hired to pray fol. 155. The wordes in the obedience be true which are these 15. article To pray one for an other are we equally bound to pray is a thing that we may alwayes doe what soeuer we haue in hand and that to do may no man hyre an other The place annexed christes bloud hath hyred vs already c. 16 Why should I trust sayth he in Paules prayer or holines 16. article If S. Paule were aliue he would compare himselfe to S. Paule and be as good as he fol. 159. The wordes of Tindall be these Why am not I also a false Prophet if I teache thee to trust in Paule The place annexed or in hys holines or praier or in any thing sauing in Gods word as Paule did Iâ— Paule were here and loued me as hee loued them of his time The wordes of Tindall import no such meaning as is in the article to whom hee was a seruaunt to preache Christ what good could he do for me or wish me but preache christ pray to God for me to open my hart to geue me his spirite and to bring me vnto the ful knowledge of Christ Unto which port or hauen when I am once come I am as safe as Paule ioynt heire with Paule of all the promises of God c. 17. article 17 He sayth that all that be baptised become Christ himselfe fol. 163. With this Article conferre the words of the Obedience The place annexed which be these In Math. 28. sayth Christ in as muche as ye haue done it to any of the least of these my brethreÌ„ ye haue done it to me And in as much as ye haue not done it vnto one of the least of these ye haue not done it vnto me Here seest thou that we are Christes brethren and euen Christ himselfe and whatsoeuer we doe one to another that do we to Christ. c. 18 He sayth that the children of fayth be not vnder no lawe 18. Article fol. 163. The wordes of Tindall be these The place annexed The article is true being truly taken I serue thee not because thou art my mayster or king for hope of rewarde or feare of payne but for the loue of Christ. For the childreÌ„ of fayth are vnder no law as thou seest in the Epistle to the Romaines to the Galath and the 1. to Tim. but are free The spirite of Christ hath written the liuely law of loue in their hartes whiche driueth them to worke of theyr owne accorde freely and willingly for the great loue sake onelye which they see in Christ and therfore need they no lawe to compell them c. 19 There is no deede so good 19. Article but that the law condemneth it fol. 177. The place in the Obedience is this The place annexed Thou hast the story of Peter how he smote Malchus eare and howe Christ healed it agayne There hast thou in plaine text great fruit and great edifying which I passe ouer TheÌ„ come I wheÌ„ I preach of the law and the gospell and borow this example to expresse the nature of the law and of the Gospell and to paynt it vnto thee before thine eyes What heresie is in this and of Peter hys sword make I the law and of Christ the gospel saying as Peters sworde cutteth of the eare so doth the lawe The law damneth the law killeth and mangleth the conscieÌ„ce There is no eare so righteous that can abide the hearyng of the law There is no deede so good but that the law daÌ„neth it But Christ that is to say the Gospell the promises and Testament that God hath made in Christ healeth the eare and conscience which the law hath hurt c. 20 To aske of God more then he hath promised 20. Aâ—ticleâ— commeth of a false fayth and is playne idolatry 171. The wordes of Tindall are these Looke wherin thou canst best keep the commaundementes The place annexed thither get thy self and there abide c. If we haue infirmities y t draw vs froÌ„ the lawes of God let vs cure them with the remedies that God hath made If thou burne marry for God hath promised thee no chastitie as long as thou mayest vse y e remedy that he hath ordayned What heresie is in this no more then hee hath promysed to slacke thine hunger without meate Now to aske of God more then he hath promised commeth of a false fayth and is playne Idolatry c. 21 Our payne taken in keeping the commaundements doth nothing but purge the sinne that remayneth in the fleshe 21. article But to looke for any other reward or promotion in heauen then God hath promised for Christes sake is abhominable in the sight of God fol. 171. Consider the place in the Obedience which is this To looke for any other reward or promotion in heauen or in the life to come The place annexed then that which God hath promised for Christes sake and which Christ hath deserued for vs with his payne taking is abhominable in the sight of God For Christ only hath purchased the reward and our payne taking to keepe the commaundements doth but purge the sinne that remayneth in the flesh and certifie vs that wee are chosen and sealed with Gods spirit vnto the rewarde that Christ hath purchased for vs c. 22 The Pope hath no other authoritie but to preache onely fol. 173.
not for any feare of the lawe but only intised and lead with a gracious liberty and faithfull loue not doing any thing because it is commaunded but because it is pleasant and acceptable vnto them though it were not commaunded for they that would do otherwise should be counted the people of the lawe Synagoge c. 28 In the whole new law is no vrgent precept nor greeuous but onely exhortations to obserue thinges necessary for soule health fol. 63. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this A christian should worke nothing by compulsion of the law but all through the spirit of liberty as Paule saith in the 2. of the first epistle to Tim. The law is not geuen to a righteous man For whatsoeuer is done by compulsion of the law is sinne for it is not done with a glad and willing spirit but with a contrary will and rebelling against the law and this truly is sinne Therefore in the fourth of the second Epistle to the Cor. He calleth the preachers of the new Testament the Ministers of the spirit 2. Cor â— and not of the letter because they teach grace and not the law Wherfore in the whole newe testamente are there no vrgent or greeuous precepts but only exhortations to obserue those thinges whiche are necessary to our health Neither dyd Christ and his Apostles at any time compel any man And the holy Ghost was for that cause called Paracletus that is to say an exhorter and comforter c. 29 All things necessary are declared in the new Testament 25. 〈◊〉 but no man is compelled but to doo according to their owne wyll Therefore Christ teacheth Math. 28. that a rebell should not bee killed but auoyded fol. 63.66 The wordes in the Reuelat. are these In the new Testament are all things declared which we ought to do and leaue vndone what reward is ordeined for them that do leaue vndone and of whome to seeke finde and obteyne helpe to do and leaue vndone But no man is compelled but suffered to do according to their owne will Therefore in the 18. of Math. he teacheth that a rebell shoulde not be killed but auoided put out of coÌ„pany like a Gentile c. 30 Christ forbad that one place should be taken as holy 30 〈◊〉 and another prophane but would that all places shoulde bee indifferent fol. 65. The place 〈◊〉 The Pope maâ—eth 〈◊〉 of place 〈◊〉 the Gospel 〈…〉 31. Article The place is this Christ taking away the difference of all places will be worshipped in euery place Neither is thee in his kingdome one place holy an other prophane but aâ— places are indifferent neither canst thou more hartily better beleue trust and loue God in the temple at the altar in the churchyard then in thy â—arne vineyard kitchine or bed And to be shorte the martyrs of Christ haue honored him in darcke dungeons and prisons c. 31 He rayleth agaynst all the rites and ceremonies of the Masse as he were mad fol 68. The place out of the which this article is collected is as followeth This place â—oteth 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 iudgement of them which let more by the precepts of men then by the commaundement of Godâ— yet herein he vseth no â—ayling terme If a Nunne touch the superaltare or the Corpores as they call it it is a sinne To touche the Chalice is a great transgression To say Masse with an vnhalowto Chalice is a greuous offence To doe sacrifice in vestimentes which are not consecrated is a haynous crime It is reputed for a sinne if in ministring any Sacrament the Priest doe lacke any ornament that perteyneth thereunto If he call a childe or speake in the wordes of the Canon it is a sinne He offendeth also that doth stut or stamber in the wordes of the Canon He sinneth that toucheth the holy Reliques of Sayntes He that toucheth the Sacrament of the aultar eyther with hand or finger though it be for necessity to plucke it from the roufe of his mouth committeth such villanous iniquity that they will scrape shaue of the quick flesh from the part which did touch it I think at length they will sley the toung the roufe of the mouth y e throte and the belly because they touch the sacrament But to hurt thy neighbor or priuily to conuey away any of his goods or not to helpe him in his need is in a maner counted for no sinne nor yet regarded c. 3â— Article 32 No labor is now a dayes more tedious then saying of Masse Mattens c. Which before God are nothing but greuous sinnes fol 70. 32. Article 33 The sinnes of Manasses and other wicked kinges sacrificing theyr owne children are but light and childish offences to those The cursed sacrifices of the Gentiles may not be compared to ours we are seuen times worse GeÌ„tiles then we were before we knew Christ. fol. 70. This place may â—â—eme to speake somewhat vehemently peraduenture but yet I see no heresie in it The wordes out of the whiche these two Articles are gathered are these They are so oppressed those hee meaneth which are vnder the seruitude of the Popes lawes decrees that they fulfill them onely with the outwarde worke for theyr willes are cleane contrary as we see by experience in troublesome busines of Uigilles Masses Houres which both must be sayd and song In the which they labour with such wearinesse that now a dayes no labour is more tedious Yet neuerthelesse the cruell exactors of these moste hard workes compell men to worke such thinges without ceasing which before God are nothing but grieuous sinnes although before men they be good workes and counted for the seruice of God Here are inueÌ„ted the intisementes of the senses through organes musicke and diuersity of songes but these are nothing to the spirit which rather is extinct through these wantoÌ„ trifles Ah Christ with what violence with what power are they driuen headlong to sinne perish through this abhomination It is horrible to looke into these cruell wherlepoles of consciences 〈…〉 21. Lestrigones were a people 〈◊〉 Giants about the 〈◊〉 of Italy who as Homer sayth vsed to eate meÌ„s flesh which perish with so great paynes and labor what light offences to these are the sinnes wherin Manasses and other wicked kinges sinned by doing sacrifice with theyr owne children and progeny Truely the cursed sacrifices of the most rude gentils no not of the Lestrigones may be compared vnto ours The saying of Christ may be verified in vs seuen more wicked spirites make the ende worse then the beginning For I say that we Gentiles are worse 7. times then we were before we knew Christ. c. 34 It were better to receiue neither of the partes of the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter 34. Article then the one alone fol. 73. The truth of this place 〈◊〉 well 〈…〉
to feare death fol. 36. Although our nature be frayle full of imperfectioÌ„ so that we do not as we should yet doing as we ought as we are lead by the Scriptures to do we should not dread but desire rather to dye and to be with Christ as the place it selfe doth well declare which is this We must loue death The place 〈…〉 â—â—rfecte and more desire to die and to be w t god as did S. Paul then to feare death For Iesus Christ dyed for vs to the intent that we shoulde not feare to dye and he hath slayn death and destroyd the sting of death as writeth S. Paule saying O death where is thy sting 1. Cor. 1â— death is swalowed vp in victory And to the Philippians Christ is to me life and death is to me aduauntage 20 God made vs his children and his heires while we were his enemies and before we knew him fol. 44. I maruell what the Papistes meane in the Registers to condemn this article as an heresy vnlesse theyr purpose be vtterly to impugne gainstand the scripture the writinges of S. Paule who in the fift chapter to the Rom. other his Epistles importeth euen the same doctrine in all respectes declaring in formall words that we be made the children and heyres of God and that we were reconciled vnto him when we were his enemies 21 It were better neuer to haue done good worke and aske mercy therfore then to do good workes and thinke that for theÌ„ god is bound to a man by promise fol. 48. 22 We can shew no more honor to God then fayth and trust in him fol. 48. The place out of the which these two articles are gathered is this It were better for thee a thowsande folde that thou haddest bene a sinner and neuer had done good deed to acknowledge thine offences euill life vnto God asking mercy with a good hart lamenting thy sinnes then to haue done good workes in them to put thy trust thinking that therfore God were bound to thee There is nothing which after the maner of speaking bindeth God but fyrme and stedfast fayth and trust in him his promises c. For we can shew vnto God no greater honor then to haue faith and trust in him For whosoeuer doth that he confesseth that God is true good mighty mercifull c. 23 Fayth without good workes is no litle or no feeble faith but it is no fayth fol. 50. 24 Euery man doth as much as he beleueth fol. 50. The place out of the which the two Articles be gathered is this If thy fayth induce thee not to do good workes theÌ„ hast thou not y e right fayth thou doest but onely thinke that thou hast it For S. Iames sayth that fayth wythout workes is dead in it selfe He sayth not that it is little or feeble but that it is dead and that is dead is not Therfore wheÌ„ thou art not moued by fayth vnto the loue of god and by the loue of god vnto good works thou hast no fayth but fayth is dead in thee for the spirit of God that by fayth commeth in to our hartes to styrre vp loue cannot be idle Euery one doth as much as he beleueth loueth as much as he hopeth as writeth S. Iohn He that hath thys hope that he is the sonne of god purifieth himself as he is pure He sayth not he that purifieth himselfe hath this hope for the hope must come before proceeding from the fayth as it behoueth that the tree must first be good which must bring forth good fruit 25 We cannot be without motions of euill desires but we must mortify them in resisting them 25. Article fol. 52 They which note this article of heresy may note them selues rather to be like the Pharisy Luke 18. who foolishly flattering himselfe in the false opinion of his owne righteousnes was not subdued to the righteousnes which standeth before God No man 〈◊〉 finde 〈◊〉 heresie 〈◊〉 place 〈…〉 by fayth and therefore went home to his house lesse iustified then the publican If the scriptures condemne the hart of man to be crooked euen from his youth Gene. 6. and also condemneth all the righteousnes of man to be like a filed cloth if S. Paule could finde in his flesh no good thing dwelling but sheweth a coÌ„tinuall resistance betwene the old man and the new then must it folow that these phariseis which condemne this article of heresy eyther cary no flesh nor no old man about them to be resisted or verely say what they will they can not choose but bee combred with euill motions for the inward man continually to fight agaynst The place of the authour sufficiently defendeth it selfe as foloweth S. Paule byddeth vs mortify all our euill desyres and carnall lustes as vncleanesse couetousnesse wrath blasphemy Col. â— The place of the author detractation pride and other like vices And vnto the Rom. 6. he sayth let no sinne raigne in your mortall bodyes That is to say albeit that we cannot liue without the motion of suche euill desires yet we shall not suffer them to rule in vs but shall mortifye them in resisting them c. 26 All true Christianity lyeth in loue of our neighbors for God and not in fasting 26. Article keeping of holy dayes watching praying and singing long prayers dayly and all day long hearing Masse running on pilgrimage c. fol. 52. The place of this article is this Thou hast alwaies occasion to mortify thine euill desires to serue thine neighbor Conferre this article with the 〈…〉 to comfort him and to helpe him with word and deed with couÌ„sell and exhortation and other semblable meanes In such loue towardes our neighbor for the loue of God lyeth all the law and the prophets as saith Christ yea and all christianity and not in fasting keeping of holydayes watching singing and long praiers daily and all day loÌ„g hearing of masses setting vp of candles running on pilgrimages and such other things which as well the hypocrites proud people enuious and subiect to all wicked affections do c. 27 Many Doctors in diuinity and not onely common people beleueth that it is the part of Christen fayth onely to beleue that Iesus Christ hath liued here in earth fol. 53.54 27. Article The place is this We beleeue that Iesus Christ hath here liued-on earth and that he hath preached and that he dyed for vs To beleeue that Christ here liued and dyed is good but this is not the thing onely that 〈◊〉 a Christian and did many other thinges When we beleue these things after the story we beleue that this is our christen fayth This not onely the simple people beleueth but also Doctors in diuinity which are takeÌ„ for wise men Yea the deuill hath also this fayth as sayth S. Iames The deuils beleue and they tremble For
thereof Peter and Paul wherof the one of thē dareth not freely vtter or speake of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by hymselfe for the obedience of the Gentiles The other exhorteth that if any man speake he should speake the praises of God but I condemne those lawes which the bishops of Rome haue made accordyng to their owne will and mynde and say that they are spirituall pertainyng vnto the soule and necessarie vnto euerlastyng lyfe For so much as the writyngs of the Apostles doe euidently declare that there was no authoritie knowen amongest them to make or ordayne any ordinaunces or lawes Furthermore the Scriptures do manifestly shewe the same how oftentimes euen by the Lordes owne mouth this foresayd authoritie is taken from the Ministers of the Church so that no excuse for them remayneth but that they be playne rebelles agaynst the worde of GOD how many so euer doe presume or take vppon them to appoint or set any new lawes vpon the people of GOD whiche thyng is more manifest and euident then the lyght it selfe in many places of the Scripture For in the 23. chapter of Iosue it is written you shall obserue and doe all that is written in the lawe of Moyses neyther shall you swarue from that eyther to the ryght hande eyther to the lefte hand But that which is written in the twelfth chapter of Deuteronomium ought to mooue them somewhat the more Whatsoeuer I commaund sayth the Lorde that you shall obserue and doe thereunto you shall adde nothing neyther shall you take any thyng from it The lyke he had sayd before in the fourth chapter of the same booke And agayne Moyses in the xxx chapiter of the same booke doth witnesse that he dyd put foorth lyfe and blessing vnto Israell when as he gaue them that lawe which he had receiued of the Lord. How can they then excuse themselues of periury which ordaine new lawes to liue by But let vs proceede further and see what authoritie the Priestes of Leuies stocke had to make lawes I doe not denye but that God in the xvij chapter of Deuteronomie ordayned vnder a great penaltie that the authoritie of the Priestes should not be contemned but had in reuerence But in the ij of Malachie He also declareth vnder what condition they are to be heard where as he sayth he hath made a couenaunt with Leuy that the law of truth should be in hys mouth and by and by after he added the lips of the Priest shall keepe and maintayne wisedome and the law they shall require at hys mouth which is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Therefore it is fitte and necessary that if a Priest will be heard that he doe shew himselfe the messenger of God that is to say faythfully to report and declare the commaundements which he hath receiued of the Lorde For where as Malachie speaketh of hearyng of them he putteth this specially that they doe aunswere accordyng to the lawe of the Lorde Therefore lyke as the Leuiticall Priestes did breake theyr couenaunt made with GOD if they do teache any other lawe then that which they had receyued of hym So likewyse these men muste eyther acknowledge themselues to be couenant breakers or els they may not bynde the consciences of men with no new lawe Furthermore what power the Prophetes had vniuersally it is very liuely described in Ezechiel in his xxxiij chapter Thou sonne of man sayth the Lord I haue made thee a guide vnto the house of Israel thou shalt heare the word out of myne owne mouth Ezechiel cap. 55. and declare it vnto them from me He then which is commaunded to heare of the mouth of the Lord is he not forbidden to rehearse or speake any thing of hymselfe For what other thyng is it to speake from the Lord but so to speake that he may boldly affirme and say that it is not his word but the word of the Lorde which he speaketh Further God by his Prophet Ieremy calleth it chaffe what so euer doth not proceede from hymselfe Wherefore none of the Prophetes haue opened theyr mouthes at any tyme to speake but beyng premonished before by the worde of GOD. Whereupon it happeneth that these wordes are so often pronounced by them The worde of the Lord The charge or burden of the Lord The vision of the Lord Thus sayth the Lord The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Now that we may also confirme that which is before spoken by the examples of the Apostles that they haue taught nothyng but that whiche they haue learned of the Lorde the law which Christ prescribed vnto them when as he endowed them with the dignitie and honour of the Apostleship is somewhat more profoundly to be repeated In the last chapiter of Mathew he commandeth them to go foorth and teach not such thyngs as they themselues did rashly inuent or deuise but those things which he had commaunded them Furthermore Paule in the second to the Collossians denieth that he hath any dominion or rule ouer the fayth of the Corinthians albeit he was ordayned by the Lorde to be their Apostle If you require and desire a further reason of the moderation of Saint Paule read the tenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines where as he teacheth That fayth commeth by hearyng it commeth not by the dreames of the Bishop of Rome or by any other Bishop but onely by the worde of God neyther ought any man to thinke it straunge that neyther Christ restrayned hys Apostles by the lawe that they should not teache any thyng but that which they had learned of the mouthe of the Lord. He set the same law vppon himselfe because it should not be lawfull for any man to refuse it My doctrine sayth Christ is not myne but hys which sent me my fathers he which hath bene the onely and eternall counseller of the father which also is ordayned by the Father the Lord and Maister ouer all for so much yet as he doth the office and part of a Minister he doth by hys example prescribe vnto all Ministers what rule and order they ought to followe in teachyng wherfore the power of the Church is not such that it may at hys owne wyll and discretion teach new doctrines eyther as they terme it frame new Articles of fayth either establish new laws but is subiect vnto the worde of the Lorde and as it were included in the same But now let vs beholde what defence they do bryng for their constitutions The Apostles say they and the Elders of the Primitiue Church established a decree besides the commandement of Christ wherby they did commaunde all people to abstayne from all things offered vnto Idols suffocation and bloud The Church subiect to the word of God Reasons wherewith they defēd their constitutions If that were lawfull for them so to doe why is it not lawfull for their successour as often as necessitie shall require to imitate
Sir Iohn Borthwike called captaine Borthwike beinge suspected infamed and accused of the errours and heresies before said and wicked doctrines manifoldly condeÌ„pned as is aforesayd by lawfull prooues against hym in euery of the premisses had being conuicte and lawfully cited and called not appearing but as a fugitiue runne away and absent euen as though hee were present to be an heretike and is and hath bene conuict as an heretike And as a conuicte heretike and heresiarche to be punished and chastened with due punishment and afterward to be deliuered and left vnto the secular power Moreouer we confiscate and make forfette and by these presents declare and decree to be confiscated and made forfette all and singular his goodes mooueables and vnmooueables howe so euer and by what so euer title they be gotten and in what place or partie so euer they be and all his offices what so euer he hath hetherto had reseruing notwithstanding the dowrye and such part and portion oâ— his goodes Thomas Forret Priest The picture of Borthwick curâ—ed and condemned as by the law custome and right of this Realme vnto parsones confiscate ought to appertaine Also we decree that the picture of the said Iohn Borthwike being formed made and painted to his likenesse be caried thorow this our citie to our Cathedral church and afterward to the market crosse of the same citie and there in token of maledictioÌ„ and cursse and to the terror and example of others and for a perpetual remembraunce of his obstinacie and condemnation to be burned Likewise we declare and Decree that notwithstanding if the sayd I. Borthwike be here after apprehended or takeÌ„ y t hee shall suffer suche like punishment due by order of lawe vnto heretikes without any hope of grace or mercye to be obtained in that behalfe Also we plainly admonishe and warne by the tenour of these presentes all singular faithfull Christians both menne and women of what dignitie state degree order condition or preheminence so euer they be or with what so euer dignitie or honour ecclesiasticall or temporall they be honoured with all that from thys day forwarde they doe not receiue or harbour the said sir Iohn Borthwike commonly called captaine Borthwike being accused conuict and declared an hereticke and Archeheretike into their houses hospitals castels Cities Townes villages or other cottages what so euer they be or by anye manner of meanes admit him thereunto either by helping him wyth meate drinke or victualles or any other thynge what so euer it be they do shewe vnto him any manner of humanitie helpe comforte or solace vnder the paine and penaltie of greater and further excommunication confiscation and forfeitures and if it happen that they be founde culpable or fautie in the premisses that they shal be accused therefore as the fauourers receiuers defenders maintainers and abetters of heretikes and shall be punished therfore according to the order of law and with such paine and punishment as shal be due vnto men in such behalfe And nowe to prosecute such other as followed beginning first in order wyth Thom. Forret and his fellowes Their storie is this Persecuters Martyrs Their Causes Dauid Beton Bishop and Cardinall of S. Andrewes George Treichton Bishop of Dunkelden Tho. Forret priest Frier Iohn Kelowe Fryer Benarage Duncane Sympson priest Rob. Foster a gentlemaÌ„ with three or foure other men of Striuelyng Martyrs NOt longe after the burning of Dauid Stratton and maister Gurlay aboue mentioned in the daies of Dauid Beaton bishop and Cardinall of S. Andrewes George Treichton B. of Dunkelden a canon of Saint Colmes Inche and vicar of Dolone called Dean Thomas Forret preached euery sonday to hys parishners the Epistle or Gospell as it fell for the time which then was a great nouelty in Scotlande to see any man preach except a blacke frier or a gray frier and therefore the friers enuied him and accused him to the Bishop of Dunkelden in whose diocesse he remained as an heretike and one that shewed the mysteries of the Scriptures to the vulgare people in English to make the Clergie detestable in the sighte of the people The bishop of Dunkelden mooued by the friers instigation called the said Deane Thomas George Treichton 〈◊〉 of Dunkelden and persecutâ—r and said to him my ioy Deane Thomas I loue you wel and therfore I must geue you my counsel how you shal rule and guide your selfe To whom Thom. said I thank your Lordship hartily Then the B. began his counsaile on this maner My ioy Deane Thomas Tho. Forret preacheth and will take no mortuary nor Clâ—iâ—ome of hys parishioners Ergo he is an â—ereticke against the Popes Catholicke church I am enfourmed that you preache the Epistle or Gospell euery Sonday to your Parishners and that you take not the kowe nor the vpmoste cloth from your Parishners which thing is very preiudiciall to the church men and therefore my ioy Deane Thomas I would you tooke your kow and your vpmost cloth as other church men do or els it is too much to preach euery sonday for in so doing you may make the people thinke that wee shoulde preache likewise But it is enoughe for you when you finde any good Epistle or any good gospell that setteth foorth the libertie of the holy churche to preache that and let the rest be Thomas answeared My Lorde I thinke that none of my parishners wil complaine that I take not the kowe nor the vppermost cloth but will gladly geue me the same together with any other thinge that they haue and I will geue and communicate with them anye thing that I haue and so my Lord we agree right wel and there is no discord among vs. And where your Lordshippe sayeth it is too muche to preache euery Sonday in deede I thinke it is too little It is to much in the popes Church to preache euery sonday The Bishop of Dunkelden was not ordayned to preache and also woulde wishe that your Lordship did the like Naye nay Deane Thomas sayeth my Lorde let that be for we are not ordained to preache Then sayde Thomas when your Lordship biddeth me preache when I finde any good Epistle or a good Gospell truely my Lorde I haue reade the newe Testament and the olde and all the Epistles and the Gospels and among them all I could neuer finde any euil Epistle or any euil Gospell but if your Lordship will shewe me the good Epistle and the good Gospell and the euill Epistle and the euill Gospell then I shall preache the good and omit the euill Then spake my Lord stoutly and saide I thanke God that I neuer knewe what the olde and newe Testamente was A prouerbe in Scotland and of these wordes rose a Prouerbe which is common in Scotland Yee are like the Bishop of Dunkeldene that knewe neither newe nor olde lawe therefore Deane Thomas I will knowe nothing but my Portous and my Pontifical Go your way and let
part of the Scripture to founde his purpose vpon yet came to the Pulpit the first of Nouember being the Feast of All hallowes an 1551. and tooke the text of the Gospell for that day read in their Masse written in the 5. of Mathew conteining these wordes Blessed are the poore in spirite for to them pertayneth the kingdome of heauen Math. 5. This feeble foundation being layde the Frier began to reason most impertinently The doctrine of the Papistes 〈◊〉 that the Pater noster may be 〈◊〉 to Saintes and why that the Lordes Prayer might be offered to Saints because euery petition therof appertaine to them For if we meete an old maÌ„ in y e streete sayd he we will say to him good day father and therefore much more may we call the Saints our fathers and because we graunt also that they be in heauen we may say to euery one of them Our father which art in heauen Father God hath made their names holy and therefore ought we as followers of God to holde their names holy and so we may say to any of the Saints Blaspheâ—â—us doctrine against the glory 〈◊〉 name of God A Fryerly glosing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 Pater â—oâ—ter Our father which art in heauen hallowed be thy name And for the same cause sayd the Frier as they are in the kingdome of heauen so that kingdome is theirs by possession and so praying for the kingdome of heauen we may say to them and euery one of them Thy kingdome come And except their will had bene the very will of God they had neuer come to that kingdome and therefore seeing their will is Gods will we may say to euery one of them Thy will be done But when the Frier came to the fourth petitioÌ„ touching our dayly bread he began to be astonished and ashamed so that he did sweate abundantly partly bicause his sophistry began to fayle him The Fryers sophistry 〈◊〉 fayled 〈◊〉 not findyng such a colour for that part as for the other which went before and partly because he spake against his owne knowledge and conscience and so was compelled to confesse that it was not in the Saintes power to giue vs our daily bread but that they shoulde pray to God for vs said he that we may obtaine our daily bread by their intercession and so glosed he the rest to the ende Not standing yet content with this detestable doctrine hee affirmed most blasphemously that S. Paules napkyn and S. Peters shadow did miracles and that the vertue of Eliseus cloke deuided the waters attributing nothing to the power of God with many other errours of the Papistes horrible to be heard Upon this folowed incontinent a daungerous schisme in the Church of Scotland for not onely the Cleargie but the whole people were deuided among themselues one defending the trueth and an other the Papistry in suche sort that there rose a Prouerbe To whome say you youre Pater noster A Scottishe prouerbe And although the Papists had the vpper hand as then whose words were almost holdeÌ„ for law so great was the blindnes of that age yet God so inspired y e harts of the common people that so many as could get the vnderstanding of the bare words of the Lords prayer in english which was then saide in Latin vtterly detested that opinioÌ„ holding that it should in no wise be said to Saints So that the craftes men and their seruauntes in theyr boothes when the Frier came exploded him with shame enough Fryer Pater noster driueÌ„ out of S. Andrewes crying Frier Pater noster Frier Pater noster who at the last being conuict in his owne conscience and ashamed of his former Sermon was compelled to leaue the Towne of S. Andrewes In the meane time of this brute there were two Pasquils set on the Abbay Churche the one in Latin beatyng these words Doctores nostri de Collegio Concludunt idem cum Lucifero Quod Sancti sunt similes altissimo Et se tuentur grauatorio De mandato Officialis Ad instantiam fiscalis Gâ—w â—eruey non varij In premissis connotarij M. Dauid â—aw and M. Thomas â—â—ruy 〈◊〉 procuâ—â—tors The other in English bearing these words Doctors of Theologie of fourescore of yeares And old iolâ—e Lupoys the bald gray Friers They would be called Rabbi and Magister noster And wot not to whome they say their Pater noster Shortly the Christians were so 〈◊〉 offended and the Papistes on the other side so proud and wilfull that necessary it was to eschew greater incoÌ„ueniences that y e Clergy at least should be assembled to dispute and conclude the whole matter that y e lay people might be put out of doubt Disputation in Scotland to whom they should say their Pater noster Pater noster to be sayd to God formaliter to Saintes materialiter Vltimatè to god non vltimatè to Sayntes Principaliter to God minus principaliter to Saintes Primariè to god secundariè to Saintes Strictè to God largè to Saintes Which being done and the Uniuersitie agreed whosoeuer had bene present might haue heard much subtile sophistry For some of the popish Doctours affirmed that it shoulde be sayd to God formaliter and to Sayntes materialiter Others vltimatè non vltimatè Others sayde it shoulde be said to God principaliter and to sayntes minus principaliter Others that it should be sayd to GOD primariè and to saintes secundariè Others that it would be sayd to GOD capiendo strictè to sayntes capiendo largè Whiche vayne distinctions being heard and considered by the people they y t were simple remayned in greater doubtfulnes theÌ„ they were in before so that a well aged man and seruaunt to y e Suppriour of S. Andrewes called y e Suppriours Thome being demaunded to whome hee sayde hys Pater noster he answered to God onely Then they asked agayne what should be sayd to the sayntes he answered geue them Aues and Credes inough in the deuils name for that may suffice them wel inough albeit they doe spoyle God of his right Others making their vauntes of the Doctours sayd that because Christ who made the Pater noster neuer came into the I le of Britaine so vnderstood not the English tonge therefore it was that the Doctors concluded it shoulde be sayd in Latine This perturbation and open sclaunder yet depending it was thought good to call a principal Councell to decide the matter Whiche being assembled at Edenbrough The aunswere of an olde man to whom they should say their Pater noster A doctorly reason why the Pater noster should be sayd in Latine The Councell of Edenbrough could not agree to whom they should say theyr Pater noster The Papistes mainteyne their cause with lyes and rayling when reason lacketh the Papistes being destitute of reason defended theyr partes with lyes alledging that the Uniuersitie of Paris had coÌ„cluded that the Lordes Prayer should be sayd to Saintes But
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
like yea to keepe our realmes from foreine princes from the malice of the Scots of French men of the B. of Rome Thus good subiectes our name is wrytten thus it is honored obeyed this maiestie it hath by Gods ordinance not by mans So y t of this your offence we can not write to much And yet doubt not but this is enough froÌ„ a prince to all reasonable people from a king to al kind harted and louing subiects from a puissant king of England to euery naturall English man Your pretences which you say moneth you to do thus wherwith ye seeke to excuse this disorder we assure you be either al false The 〈…〉 causes or so vaine that we doubt not but after ye shal hereby vnderstand the truth therof ye wil al with one noyse knowledge your selues ignorantly led by error seduced and if there be any that will not assure you the same be raÌ„ke traitors enemies of our crowne seditious people heretikes Papistes or suche as care not what cause they seeke to prouoke an insurrection so they may doe it nor in dede can waxe so rich with theyr own labors with peace as they can do with spoiles with warres with robberies such like yea with the spoile of your owne goodes wyth the liuing of your labors the sweat of your bodies the food of your owne housholdes wiues children Suche they be as for a time vse pleasant perswasions to you in the ende will cut your throtes for your owne goodes You be borne in hand that your children though necessity chance shal not be christened but vpon the holy dayes Howe false this is learne you of vs. Our booke whych we haue set foorth by the free consent of our Parliament 1. Baptisme in the English tongue teacheth you the coÌ„trary euen in the first leafe yea the first side of the first leafe of that parte whyche entreateth of Baptisme Good subiectes for to others we speake not looke and be not deceiued They whych haue put this false opinion into your eares they meane not the christening of children but the destructioÌ„ of you our Christened subiects Be this knowen vnto you our honor is so much y t we may not be found faulty of our word Proue it if by our lawes ye may not christeÌ„ your children vpon necessity euery day or houre in the weeke then might you be offended but seeing you may doe it howe can you beleeue them which teach you the contrary What thinke you they meane in the rest which moue you to breake your obedieÌ„ce against vs your king soueraigne vpon these so fals tales and perswasions in so euident a matter Therefore you all which wil knowledge vs your soueraigne Lorde which will heare the voyce of vs your naturall king may easily perceiue how ye be deceiued and how subtilly traitors and papistes wyth their falsehoode seeke to atchieue and brynge their purpose to passe with your helpe Euery traitor will be glad to dissemble his treason and feede it secretly euery papist his Poperie nourish it inwardly and in the ende make you our subiectes partakers of treason and poperie which in the beginning was pretended a common wealth and holinesse And howe are you seduced by them which put in your heades the blessed sacrament of Christes body shoulde not differ from other coÌ„mon bread If our lawes proclamations and statutes be all to the contrary why shall any priuate man perswade you against them We doe our selfe in our owne heart our counsaile in al their profession our lawes statutes in al purposes our good subiects in al theyr doings most highly esteme that sacrament vse the communion therof to our most comfort We make so much difference therof from other common bread that we think no profite of other bread but to maintaine our bodies But of this blessed bread we take very foode of our soules to euerlasting life How thinke you good subiects shal not we being your prince your Lord your king by Gods appoyntment wyth truthe more preuaile then certaine euill persons wyth open falsehoode Shall any seditious persone perswade you that the Sacrament is despised which is by our lawes by our selfe by our Counsaile by all our good subiectes esteemed vsed participated and daily receiued If euer yee were seduced if euer deceiued if euer traytours were beleued if euer papistes poysoned good subiects it is nowe It is not the Christening of children not the reuerence of the sacrament not the health of your soules y t they shoote at good subiectes It is sedition it is high treason it is your destruction they seeke howe craftily nowe pitiously how cuÌ„ningly soeuer they do it With one rule iudge ye the end which oâ— force must come of your purposes Almighty God forbiddeth vpon pain of euerlasting damnation disobedieÌ„ce to vs your king and in his place we rule in earth If we should be slowe would God erre If your offence be towardes God thinke you it pardoned without repentance Is Gods iudgement mutable Your paine is damnation your Iudge is incorruptible your faulte is most euident Likewise are yee euill enfourmed in diuers other Articles as for Confirmation of your children for the Masse for the maner of your seruice of Mattens and Euensonge Whatsoeuer is therein ordered hath ben long debated and consulted by many learned Bishops Doctours and other men of great learning in this realm concluded in nothing so much labor and time spente of late time nothing so fully ended As for the seruice in the English tongue hath manifest reasons for it And yet perchaunce seemeth to you a newe seruice and in deede is none other but the olde 3. Mattins and seruice in English The selfe same woordes in Englishe which were in Latine sauing a fewe things taken out so fonde that it hadde bene a shame to haue heard them in English as all they can iudge which list to reporte the truthe The difference is we meant godly that you our subiectes should vnderstande in English being our natural countrey tongue that which was heretofore spoken in Latine then seruing onely for them which vnderstoode Latine and nowe for all you whiche be borne English How can this with reason offend any reasonable man that he shall vnderstand what any other sayth so to consent with the speaker If the seruice in the Church was good in Latine it remaineth good in English for nothynge is altered but to speake wyth knowledge that was spoken with ignorance and to let you vnderstand what is said for you to the entent you maye further it with your owne deuotion An alteration to the better except knowledge be worse then ignoraÌ„ce So that who soeuer â—ath mooued you to mislike this order can geue you no reason AlteratioÌ„ of seruice from an vnknowen tongue to a knowen tongâ—â— nor answeare yours if ye vnderstoode it Wherefore you our subiectes remember wee speake to you being ordained
In the which hys assault he was so hotely saluted by the kinges shippes and the Island that by the confession of them that sawe it and by the report wrytten vnto the Lord Protector the French men at least lost a thousand men theyr ships and galleis so spoiled as being forced to return home they were not able then to set out againe Ex literis D. Protectoris Furthermore out of Fraunce creadible woorde was broughte to the Lorde Protectoure whyche yet in letters appeareth that into one towne in one vessel were brought at least three score Gentlemen to be buried and also an â—â—hibition special geuen out by the king not to speake of 〈◊〉 successe in that iourney Thys was about the beginning of August 1549. The like also might be noted of the losses of the sayde French king at Bullenburgh the eight day of August the same yeare as by the Lord Clintons letters may well appeare but for spending of time I passe it ouer What the meaning of the French king was in these voiages The 〈…〉 King Edward or how he intended further to procede I haue not herein to deale This is certain and euident that the mighty arme of God mercifully fought for king Edwarde his seruant to defend and deliuer him from so many harde dangers so daÌ„gerous and sundrye commotions stirred vp in so many quarters within this Realme and also without the Realme and all wythin the compasse of one yeare and yet the Lorde aboue fighting for his true seruant dispatched them all as in storie heere ye haue heard declared and is no lesse worthye of all posteritie to be noted Matter concerning Edmund Boner Bishop of London with declaration of the Actes and processe entred against him in king Edwardes time ANd thus muche hetherto hauing discoursed touching the manifolde troubles and tumults raised vp on euery side against king Edward by his vnkinde and vnnatural subiects and yet notwithstaÌ„ding the gratious goodnesse of the Lorde euer geuing him the victorie nowe lette vs returne againe to Boner Byshop of London where we leaft hym before that is in hys owne house where he was by the Counsaile commaunded to remaine as is aboue signified And nowe for so much as we haue to enter into the storie of the sayd Boner for the better vnderstandinge of the whole order therof it shal be requisite to rip vp the matter wyth the circumstaunces and occasions thereof from the first beginning of kinge Edwardes time Where is to be vnderstanded Sitting oâ— the kingâ— Commiâ—â—â—onerâ— in Paules Church that king Edwarde in the first yeare of hys raigne an 1547. the first day of September for the order of hys Uisitation directed out certaine Commissioners as sir Anthony Cooke sir Iohn Godsaule Knightes Maister Iohn Godsaule Christopher Neuinson Doctours of the Lawe and Iohn Madew Doctour of Diuinitie Who sitting in Paules church vpon their commission the day and yeare aforesaide there being presente at the same time Edmund Bishop of London Iohn Royston Polidore Uirgil Peter Uan and others of the saide cathedrall Churche An 〈◊〉 â—â—â—nystred tâ— Boner to 〈◊〉 â—he Popâ— after the sermone made and the Commission being reade ministred an othe vnto the said B. of London to renounce and deny the bishop of Rome with his vsurped authority and to sweare obedience vnto the king according to the effect and forme of the statute made in the 31. yeare of kinge Henry the eight also that he should present and redresse all and singular such things as were needeful within the sayd Church to be reformed Wherupon the said Bishop humbly and instantly desired them that he might see their commissioÌ„ only for this purpose intent as he sayd that he might the better fulfill put in execution the things wherein he was charged by them in their commission Unto whom the commissioners answearing said they wold deliberat more vpon the matter so they called the other ministers of the saide Church before them and ministred the like oth vnto them as they did to the bishop before Annâ— 1549 To whom moreouer there then certaine interrogatories and articles of inquisition were read by Peter Lillye the publike Notarie Which done after their othes taken the sayde Commissioners deliuered vnto the Bishop aforesaid certaine Iniunctions as wel in printe as wrytten and Homilies set foorth by the king All which things the sayde Bishop receiued vnder the wordes of thys protestation as followeth I Do receiue these Iniunctions and Homilies with this protestation that I will obserue them if they be not contrarye and repugnaunt to Gods lawe and the statutes and ordinaunce of the Church and immediately added with an othe that he neuer reade the sayde Homilies and Iniunctions The whyche Protestation being made in manner and fourme aforesaid the said Edmund Bishop of London instantly desired and required Peter Lilly the register aforesaide there and then to register and enact the same And so the sayd Commissioners deliuering the Iniunctions and Homilies to Maister Bellasiere Archdeacon of Colchester and to Gilberte Bourne Archedeacon of London Essex and Middlesexe and enioyning them in moste effectuous manner vnder paines therein contained to put the same in speedy execution and also reseruing other new iniunctions to be ministred afterward as wel to the bishop as to the Archdeacons aforesayd according as they should see cause c. did so continue the visitation til 3. of the clocke the same day in the afternoone At the whiche houre and place assigned the Commissioners being set and the Canons and Priestes of the sayd Church appearing before them and being examined vpon vertue of theyr othe for their doctrine and conuersation of life first one Iohn Painter one of the Canons of the said Cathedrall church there and then openly confessed that he viciously and carnally had often the company of a certaine married mans wyfe 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—rupt life of these 〈◊〉 Priestes Popish 〈◊〉 whose name he denied to declare In the which crime diuers other Canons and Priestes of the said church confessed in like maner could not deny them selues to be culpable And then after the Commissioners aforesayde had deliuered to Maister Royston Prebendary and to the proctour of the Deane and of the Chapter of the sayde Cathedrall Churche of Sainte Paule the kinges Iniunctions and the booke of Homelies enioyninge them to see the execution thereof vnder paine therein specified they proroged theyr sayde visitation vntill seuen of the clocke the next day following By this visitation aboue specified it appeareth gentle Reader first howe Boner made his Protestation after the receiuing of the kings Iniunctions and also how he after required the same to be put in publike recorde Thinges in this visitation to be noted Furthermore thou hast to note the vnchast life and conuersation of these popish votaries and priestes of Paules Nowe what followed after this protestation of the Bishop made remayneth further in
adulterers and fornicators 5. That he in the meane while shoulde be resident within his owne house Boner inioyned to preach at Paules Crosse. during the time while he should make his sermon at Paules aboue mentioned whiche was an 1549. In the whiche sermon certayne speciall poyntes were prefixed vnto him whereupon he should intreate whiche here in order follow and are these Speciall poyntes and articles to be intreated of of Boner Bishop of London in his Sermon 2. THat all such as rebell against their prince get vnto theÌ„ damnation and those y t resist the higher power resist the ordinaunces of God and he that dieth therfore in rebellion by the woorde of God is vtterly damned and so looseth bothe bodye and soule And therefore those Rebelles in Deuonshire and Cornewall in Northfolke or els where who taking vpon them to assemble a power force against their king and Prince against y e lawes and statutes of the Realme and goe about to subuerte the state and order of the commoÌ„ wealth not onely do deserue therfore death as traytors rebels but do accumulate to them selues eternal damnation euen to be in the burning fire of hell with Lucifer the father and first authour of pride disobedience and rebellion what pretence so euer they haue and what Masses or holye water so euer they pretende or goe about to make among themselues as Chore Dathan and Abiron for rebellion against Moses were swalowed downe aliue into hell although they pretended to sacrifice vnto God What thinges be necessary to be ioyned in all Gods seruice 2 Likewise in the order of the Churche and externe rites and ceremonies of diuine seruice for so muche as God requireth humility of heart innocencie of liuing knowledge of him charity and loue to our neighbours and obedience to hys woorde and to his Ministers and superioure powers these we must bring to all our prayers to all our seruice Externe rites ceremonyes how farre they serue this is the sacrifice that Christe requireth and these be those that make all thynges pleasaunt vnto God The externe rites and ceremonies be but exercises of our religion appointable by superior powers in chosing wherof we must obey the magistrates the whyche thinges also we do see euer hath bene and shal be as the time and place is diuers Ceremonyes made naught by disobedience and yet al hath pleased God so long as these before spoken inwarde things be there If any man shall vse the olde rites and thereby disobey the superior power the deuotion of his ceremonies is made nought by his disobedience so that which els so longe as y e lawe did so stand myghte be good by pride and disobedience nowe is made noughte as Saules sacrifice Chore Dathan and Abiron and Aarons 2. children were But who that ioyneth to deuotion obedience hee winneth the garland For else it is a zeale sed non secundum scientiam a wil desire zeale and deuotion Foolish deuotion but not after wisedome that is a foolishe deuotion which can require no thankes or praise And yet agayne where ye obey yee must haue deuotion for God requireth the heart more then the outward doings and therfore who that taketh the Communion or sayth or heareth the seruice appoynted by the kings maiestie The hart maketh true deuotion must bring deuotion and inward prayer with hym or els his praiers are but vaine lacking that whyche God requireth that is the heart and minde to pray to him 3 Further yee shal for example on sonday come seuenth night after the aforesayd date celebrate the Communion at Paules Church 4 Ye shal also set foorth in your sermon that our authoritie of royal power is as of truth it is of no lesse authoritie and force in this our yoÌ„g age then is or was of any of our predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias and other yong kings in scripture and therfore all our subiectes to be no lesse bound to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 40. yeares of age The deliuery of these Iniunctions articles vnto the Byshop with the time of hys appoynted preaching was soone after knowen abroad amongst the citizens and other the CoÌ„mons within the citie of London Boners preaching much looked for of the people so that euery man expecteth y e time therof wishing to heare the same Whych being once come the B. according to the tenour of the IniunctioÌ„s publikely preached at the Crosse of Paules the 1. day of September Howbeit as hipocrisie neuer lurketh so secretely in the hearts of the wicked but that at one time or other God in hys moste righteous iudgemente maketh it open vnto the world so at this present was the long colored peruerse obstinacie and infestred hatred of this double faced dissembler against the kings godly procedings most plainely manifested by hys disobedient demeanor in thys his sermon The disobedient stubbernes of Boner in his Sermon at Paules Crosse. For where as he was only commanded to entreat vpon such speciall poynts as were mentioned in his articles he yet both besides the counsailes commaundement to the withdrawing of the mindes of the common people in as much as in him lay from the right and true vnderstaÌ„ding of the holy Sacrament ministred in the holy Communion then set foorth by the authoritye of the kinges maiestie according to the true sence of the holy scripture did speÌ„d most part of his sermon about the grosse carnall and papisticall presence of Christes body and bloud in the sacrament of the aultar and also contrary therunto did not onely slenderly touch the rest of his articles but of a rebellious and wilful carelesnes did vtterly leaue oute vnspoken the whole laste article concerning the as effectuall and as lawful authority of the kings highnes during his yong age as if he were 30. or 40. yeares old notwithstanding the same because it was the traiterous opinion of the popishe rebels was by special commaundement chiefly appoynted hym to entreat vppon This contemptuous disobedient dealing as it greatly offended most of the kings faithfull and louing subiects there present so did it muche mislike the mindes W. Latiâ—â—â— and Iohn Hoopeâ— against Boner and was farre from the good expectation as well of that faithful and godly preacher master Iohn Hooper afterwards bishop of Worcester Glocester and lastly a moste constant martyr for the Gospell of Christe as also of M. William Latimer Bacheler of Diuinitie and therefore they well weying the fulnes of the fact and their bounden alegeances vnto their Prince did therupon exhibite vnto the kings highnes vnder both their names a bill of complaint or denunciation against the sayd bishop in forme folowing The denuntiation of Iohn Hooper and William Latimer against Boner to the kings maiestie for leauing vndone the poyntes afore mentioned which he was charged to preache
shall appeare it beseemed no wise man and therefore much lesse one of his calling For if his cause had bene good why did he not take the wrong paciently and meekly as the true Canon law of the Gospell doth teach hym If it were as it was in deede naught and wrong wherto serued so bolde sturdy stoutnesse but to shewe the impudency of the person and to make the cause worse whiche was bad enough before Boners friuolous shiftes But belike he was disposed to declare if neede were what he was able to do in the law in shifting off the matter by subtill delatories and friuolous cauilling about the lawe And if that would not helpe yet with facing and brasing and railing vpon the denouncers with furious wordes and irreuerent behauiour towards the Kings Commissioners he thought to countenaunce out the matter before the people that some thing might seeme yet to be in him whatsoeuer was in the cause For to conclude for all his craftie cauteles and tergiuersations alledged out of the law yet neither his cause could be so defended nor his behauiour so excused but that hee was therefore both iustly imprisoned and also in the ende most lawfully depriued as by the sequele of this processe may well appeare the manner whereof is as followeth ¶ The first Action or Session agaynst Boner The first appearaunce of Boner before the kinges Commissioners the 10. day of September VPon Wednesday the x. day of September in the yere of our Lord 1549. and in the third yeare of the reigne of King Edward the vj. Thomas Cranmer Archbyshop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of all England associate with Nicholas Ridley then Bishop of Rochester sir William Peter Knight one of the kings two principall Secretaries and William May Doctour of the Ciuill law and Deane of Paules by vertue of the Kyngs Commission The Iudges delegate the Archbishop of Canterbury the Byshop of Rochester Syr W. Peter Doct. Moy Deane of Paules sate Iudicially vpon the examination of Edmund Boner Byshop of London within the Archbyshops chamber of presence at his house in Lambeth before whome there then also personally appeared the sayd Byshop at whiche time the Commissioners first shewyng forth their Commission requested sir William Peter that he would openly publish and reade the same Which done the Archbishop in the name of the rest declared vnto the Bishop that a greeuous complaint had bene theretofore made and exhibited against him in writing vnto the kings Maiestie and his honorable Counsaile and that therefore his highnes Syr Thomas Smyth then absent with their aduise had committed the examination thereof vnto him and other his Colleges there present as also vnto sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of his Maiesties two principall Secretaries though then absent and therewithall shewed also forth a Bill of complaynt exhibited vnto the King by William Latymer and Iohn Hoper Ministers which they likewise requested sir William Peter to reade These things ended the Byshop like a subtill Lawyer hauing most like some secret intelligence before of these matters whatsoeuer he pretended to the contrary pulled out of his bosome a solemne protestation ready written which he then exhibited vnto the Commissioners requesting that the same might be there openly read the copie whereof is this in tenour and forme as foloweth The tenour and forme of Edmund Boner Bishop of London his protestation exhibited to the Kings Commissioners at hys first appearing EDmundus Lond. Episcopus primò ante omnia protestor quòd per hanc meam comparitionem seu per aliqua per me hic dicta seu dicenda The forme and copy of Boners Protestation allegata seu alleganda proposita seu proponenda exhibita seu exhibenda gesta seu gerenda obiecta seu obijcienda exercita seu exercenda facta seu fienda petita seu petenda non intendo in vos dominos Iudices praesentes tanquam in iudices mihi in hac parte competentes idoneos aliquò modo consentire vestram iurisdictionem praesentem in hac parte aliquatenus prorogare nisi prout ac quatenus de iure ad hoc tenear astringar rationique consonum videatur sub protestatione praedicta ea semper mihi salua a qua recedere non intendo sed eandem in omnibus singulis deinceps in hoc negotio praetenso per me agendis pro repetita haberi volo dico allego quòd literae commissionales pretensae vobis vt dicitur in hac parte directae seu earum vera legitima copia nunquam ante hac mihi ostensae aut monstratae fuerunt nec a me aliquo modo visae lectae aut cognitae vel mihi traditae Itaque contra formam tenorem earundem vel contra personas aliquorum vestrum ea quae de iure ac naturali ratione mihi competunt in hac parte cum reuerentia qua decet obijcere ac in debita iuris forma proponere non possum in praesenti vt deberem Quare vt defensio congrua quae nulli hominum deneganda est mihi reseruetur liquidòque sciam cuiusmodi exceptiones mihi in hac parte competere possint ac debeant vtque eas suis loco tempore iuxta iuris exigentiam pro necessaria defensione mea proponam contra vel pretensas literas commissionales huiusmodi vel contra personas aliquorum vestrum quatenus liceat expediat sub protestatione praedicta facultatem dictas praetensas litteras commissionales in forma originali inspiciendi ac earum veram integram fidelem copiam debitè exinde mihi fieri humiliter peto postulo prout iuris est in hac parte tenore praesentium nihilominus â—estatum manifestè relinquens quòd obseruantiam reuerentiam ac obedientiam honorem ac caetera quaecunque serenissimae Regiae Maiest Domino meo supremo has literas praetensas vobis vt dicitur committenti qualitercunque decet in omnibus per omnia perpetuò humillimè recogniturus sum habiturus praestiturus his exceptionibus defensionibus legitimis mihi de iure natura competentibus ad defensionem meam necessariam legitimam ac non aliter in hac parte vsurus This Protestation being read he requested the Commissioners that he might haue the Bill of complaint deliuered him which when he had well perused he sayd that the same was very generall and so generall as that hee coulde not directly aunswere thereunto Boner inueyeth agaynst his denouâ—â—â— Whereunto the Archbyshop aunswered that the speciall cause of the complaint against him was for that he had transgressed the Kings commaundement geuen vnto him by his Counsaile in that he in his late Sermon made at Paules crosse did not set forth vnto the people the Kings highnes royall power in his minoritie according to the tenour of the Article deliuered vnto him by them for that purpose and for proofe thereof called forth William Latimer
from study of the law I haue perhaps forgotten what the law will do precisely in this point but admit the law were so as you say yet your selfe knoweth my Lord that thys is our certayne rule in law Quòd consuetudo est iuris interpres optimus and I am sure you will not nor can not deny but that the custome is commonly in this realme in all iudgements and Commissions vsed to the contrary and in very deede altogether at the Court hauing the Comâ—â—â—â—ion presented vnto vs take it vpon vs and therfore for you to sticke in such trifling matters you shall rather in my iudgement hurt your selfe and your matter then otherwise Truely Maister Secretary sayd the Byshop I haue also of long while bene disused in the study of the law but hauing occasion partly by reason of this matter to turne my bookes I finde the law to be as I say and yet as I sayd I tell you heereof by the way The answer of Boner to Secretarye Peter not minding to sticke much with you in that poynt At which wordes Maister Secretary Smyth sayd also vnto the Byshop well my Lord of London as cunning as you make your selfe in the law there be here that knoweth the law as well as you and for my part I haue studied the law to and I promise you these be but quiddites and quirkes inuented to delay matters but our Commission is to proceede summarily The wordes of Secretary Smyth to Boner The answer of Boner to Secretary Smyth The words of Secretary Peter de plano and to cut off such friuolous allegations Well sayd the Bishop againe looke well on your commission and you shall finde therein these wordes to proceede according to the law and Iustice and I aske both lawe and Iustice at your handes Then Maister Secretary Peter willed hym to stand no more thereupon but to proceede vnto his aunswere Wherupon he tooke foorth a writing wherin was conteined his aunswere to the denunciation exhibited the day before by Latimer and Hooper and deliuering it vnto the Archbishop sayde that it was of his owne hand writyng and for lacke of sufficient time written so hastily coursely that it could scarsly be read of any other and therfore he desired to read it himselfe and so taking it agayne read it openly the copy whereof here followeth * The aunswere of the sayd Bishop made to the denuntiation aforesayd I Edmond bishop of London concerning William Latimer Iohn Hooper the pretenced denunciators of thys matter here nowe before you and for aunswere vnto the vnlawfull vntrue and vncharitable pretenced denunciation of them lately in deede contrarye to iustice and good reason exhibited here and read before you vnder protestation heretofore made by me and red vnto you remayning in the actes of this court to which I referre me and haue the same here agayne for repeated and reheaâ—sed to all purposes agreeable to the law do for my necessary defence and helpe alleage and say as followeth First I do alledge and say that the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper Allegations oâ— rather cauillations of Boner agaynst his denunciators or either of theÌ„ were not nor now are to be admitted in any wise by vertue of this or anye other commission as denunciators against me their Byshop specially for that they and either of them haue aswell before the time of this pretensed denunciation and also theÌ„ and since bene and be vile and infamed notorious criminous persons and also open and manifest notable heretickes especially concerning the sacramentes of the catholicke Churche and namely concerning the blessed Sacrament of the aulter How fayne would thiâ— man finde a fault if he could tell how by reason of whiche their heresies they were and be by the order of the sayde Catholicke Churche here in this realme of England iustly and duely excommunicated and accursed and haue deuided theÌ„selues therby from the vntie and integritie of Christes Catholick church and for such persons they haue bene and are named reputed and taken openly notoriously and commoÌ„ly amongst the catholicke people of this Realme of Englande and especially of this Citty of London familiarly haunting and conuersaunt with sacramentaries and openly knowne condemned heretickes and fauorers and Abbettors of the same and theyr detestable pestilent doctrine heresie 2. Item that the sayde Iohn Hooper amonges other hys poysoned and venemous doctrine and amonges other his erroneous detestable and abhominable errors and heresies taught and spread abroad here within this realme infecting and poysoning the kinges subiectes therewyth hath before the tyme of the sayde pretensed denunciation damnably and detestablie made diuers erroneous and hereticall bookes especially one intituled a declaration of Christ and of his offcie printed as hee falsly surmiseth in Zurick by Augustine Friers where hee in many places heretically and damnably denyeth the true presence of Christes body in the blessed sacrament of the aultar and also in effect denyeth the verity of Christes blessed bodye vpon the crosse calling it Mathematticall and excludyng thereby the true and very substaunce thereof 3. This terme Mathematicall is referred of Hooper not to the substance of the body vpon the crosse but to Papisticall accidence without substance vpon the aultar Item that the sayd Iohn Hooper doth perseuer and continueth still in his sayd poysoned and wicked venemous doctrine in al poyntes mayntayning and defending the same and euery part therof all the wayes he can especially agaynst y e presence of Christes blessed body in the sacrament of the altar and his sayde bookes especially the sayde declaration of Christ and of his office he doth yet allowe and mayntayn as good and Catholicke where in deede it is hereticall wicked and damnable the contentes of whiche doctrine and bookes so intituled the sayde Latimer especially touching the heresie agaynst the verity of Christes bodye and his true presence in the sacrament of the aultar hath heard taught read preached beleeued holden mayntayned and kept and so at this preseÌ„t doth yet beleue hold If al truth were away he had spoken morâ— truely maintayne and keepe contrary to the fayth of Christes Catholicke church and the vnitie of the same obserued amongest all true christen people incurring thereby heresie excommunication and Scisme to the losse both of their soules and of their beleuers 4. Item that the sayde Latimer and Hooper and eyther of them being of these vile and detestable quallities and consequently by the ordinaunce of the catholick Church of Christ aswell of this Realme as also throughout all Christendome being so excommunicate cast out thereby from the sayd Church are not to this pretensed denuntiation agaynst me theyr Bishop nor to any iudiciall act to be admitted ne yet to be accompanyed with all or aunswered vnto but are by scripture and the order of Christes Catholicke Church here in this Realme vtterly and clearely to be excluded auoyded detested eschewed and abhorred in all maner of wise
and statutes of the Realme and went about to subuert the order of the common wealth did not only deserue therefore death as Rebels and Traitors but also did accumulate vnto themselues eternall damnation euen to be in the burning fyre of hell with Lucifer the father and first authour of pride disobedience and rebellion And heere I did aske who had induced the said Rebels thus to do to which I aunswered by another question demaunding who moued and induced Eue to eate the apple and breake her obedience against Gods commaundement who moued also and induced Caine to kill his brother Abell yea who moued Iudas the Apostle to betray his maister Christ was it not the Diuell yes truly and he it is said I that of his great malice and hatred to man and good order hath moued and induced these Rebels to this vnnaturall Rebellion agaynst theyr Prince and soueraigne Lord whereupon I asked what pretenses they had and answering thereto said that amongst other they had Masses and holy water vppon which I exclaiming against them said good Lord is not this a maruellous thing to palliate colour excuse and maintaine rebellion and inobedience to pretend masse or holywater as who saith that these things had bene instituted and ordeined to defend mainteine and excuse rebellion treason and inobedience which I told the audience they could not do And thereupon I brought four texts of scripture to proue this thing that I said aleaging the xvj Chapter of the booke of Nombers the xv Chapter of the first booke of Kings the x. Chapter of Leuit. and the iiij that my selfe added also the xiij of S. Luke ioined with the v. of the Actes setting them foorth the best I could as one not much exercised in preaching but restrained therefrom And heere I concluded that whatsoeuer pretences these rebels had of masses holy water or such other it could not in any wise excuse or defend their rebellion and inobedience referring my selfe heerein to the indifferent hearers in the sayd audience And heere pulling out a writing sent from the Kings Maiesties priuie counsaile vnto me touching the victory against the said rebels which for breuitie of time my memory woulde not serue to declare without booke did rehearse it in writing word by word In doyng whereof it well appeared that I did not fauour the opinion of the saide Rebels nor mainteine their enterprise but contrariwise did detest them and all their doings declaring obedience to be better then sacrifice And that in disobedience and rebellion nothing could nor did please Almighty God Further taking occasion of the proud Pharisey and the humble Publicane ascending into the temple to pray and noting y e outward and externe doing of them both with the successe thereof I declared to the audience touching the order of the Churche and the externe rites and ceremonies of the deuine seruice that for as much as God requireth humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of hym charitie and loue to our neighbour and obedience to his word to his Ministers and to the superiour powers we must bring all these things to all our praiers to all our seruice and that this is the sacrifice that Christ requireth and that these be such that make all things pleasaunt to almightie God further saying that the externe rites are but exercises of Religion and appointable by superior powers and that in the choosing thereof we must obey the Magistrates and that we also doo see that those things euer hath bene and shall be diuers as the time and place is and yet all hath pleased God so long as humilitie or hart innocencie of liuing knowing of God charitie and loue to our neighbour with obedience to Gods word Gods Ministers and superiour powers arâ— concurrent and preâ—ent therewith Moreouer I then said that if any man should vse rites and disobey thereby the superiour powers the deuotion of hys ceremonie was made euill by his disobedience In so much that that which standing the law might be good was by pride disobedience and rebellion made euill and vnprofitable putting exampâ—e in the fact of Saule reseruing the fat Sheepe for Sacrifice and in Chore Dathan and Abyron and also in Nadab and Abbihu Aarons two children and in the Galileans whose bloud Pilate did mixe wyth theyr sacrifices And thereupon I tolde the audience that they must do heerein especially two thyngs the fyrst they must ioyne to and wyth theyr deuotion faythfull obedience and then they shall winne the garland and otherwise haue but a zeale Sed non secundum scientiam deseruing no thanke or prayse of God and also they must with and to theyr obedience ioyne deuotion knowing that God more doth require and consider the hart then the outward dooing And thereupon I exhorted the audience that when they came to take the Communion or to heare or say the seruice appoynted by the Kings Maiestie they must bring deuotion and inwarde prayer wyth them for else their prayers shall he but vaine as wantyng and lacking that thyng which God requireth that is the hart and mind to pray to him And heerein because I maruelled that the Communion was no more frequented now adayes and lamenting the vnreuerent comming to it and vsing of it fearing that it proceeded of any euill opinion and beliefe touching the Sacrament of the aultar ministred and distributed at the sayde Communion and to the intent to make the people haue better opinion of it then they seemed to haue I did faithfully But where was any mentiâ—n made of the kings power in his minorityâ— as it was inioyned you to intreat of truely and playnely declare my beliefe of the sayde Sacramente wherewith the sayde Latimer and Hooper with theyr complices were so muche offended and agreeâ—ed .viij. Item that where the sayde Wyllyam Latimer and Iohn Hooper do further in the sayd pretensed denunciation vntruely and vncharitably deduce and alleage that I in my sayde Sermon did intreate of such thynges as most shoulde mooue and sturre vp the people to disorder and dissention it doth euidently and cleerely appeare that eyther the sayde pretensed denunciatours doo take a declaration faythfully made of the obedience of the subiectes to the Kings Maiestie the supreame and soueraigne Lord and the great perill and daunger of Rebellion committed by subiectes agaynst theyr King and Princes and soueraigne Lorde to be a moouing and sturring vp of people to discorde and dissention or else that the affirmation and assertion Catholike of the veritie of Christes body and bloud and in the blessed Sacramente of the Aultare set foorth by me as afore doth worke suche disorder and dissention for euidente it is to all those whyche indifferentlye heard my sayde Sermon that I groundyng my selfe vppon Scripture and takyng occasion of the Sonday then occurrent dyd speake specially and earnestly of these two thyngs without taxing of any man specially by name or other circumstaunce to slaunder them thereby and I did both set foorth the obedience
the Secretaries and after addition of the Article concerning the Kings lawfull power and authoritie during his yong yeares were also deliuered vnto hym by the handes of the Lord Protectour in the presence of y e rest of the Counsell who thus receiuing them promised there faithfully to accomplish all the contentes thereof After which they were againe deliuered vnto Secretary Smith to amend suche things therein as the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsayle had there appointed Which being accordingly done as the Bishop himselfe at the last recept thereof confessed were finally deliuered vnto him by the Secretary and therefore was this but a poore shift Now after this he maketh a supposition that in case it were true Boners supposition that the Iniunctions were deliuered him according to their information yet was it vntrue that he did omitte or refuse to declare the same for any such causes as they had alledged against him and that did wel appeare in the discourse of his Sermon which tended principally as he sayd to the disalowing and condemnation of all rebels and chiefly of the rebels in Northfolke Southfolke Deuonshyre Cornewall or elsewhere within this Realme of England who forgetting their allegeance and duty vnto their Prince assigned them by Gods word as their supreme head their natural loue and care for their countrey wiues Boner agaynst the rebelles children and kinsfolke did both deserue death bodily as traytors also accumulate vnto themselues damnation of body and soule eternally with Sathan the father and first mouer of all rebellion and disobedience and herewithall farther exclaming against the pretenses of those rebels who amongst other thyngs pretended the Masse and holywater with such like which were neuer ordeined for the purpose to colour and maintayne rebellion as he sayd he then proued out of the 16. of Nombers 1. Reg. 15. Leuit. 10. and 4. Luke 13. and Actes 5. in best maner that he could as one not exercised greatly in preaching but restrayned therefrom but hauing humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of God loue to our neighbours with obedience to Gods word Ministers and superiour powers concurrent with them they being externall rites and ceremonies of the Church Externall rites and ceremonies were exercises of Religion and appointable by superiour powers and yet that whiche standing the law might be good was by pride and disobedience made euill and vnprofitable And heere he farther sayde because he sawe the people slacke in comming to the Communion and diuine seruice set forth by the kings Maiestie As iustly they might the same being hereticall blasphemous agaynst the humanitye of Christ. and to the entent he would make them haue a better opinion in the Sacrament then hee thought they had he then faithfully did declare hys beliefe therein Wherewith his denouncers being offended they vncharitably and vntruly deduced in their pretensed denounciation that in his Sermon he did intreate of such things as most should sturre vp vnto dissension tumult whereby it appeared vnto him that his denouÌ„cers either tooke his Catholicke assertion of y e veritie of Christs body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Boner flyeth stil to the SacrameÌ„t of the altar or else hys faythfull declaration made of the obedience of subiects vnto the Kings Maiesty their supreme and soueraigne Lord with the peril and daunger of rebellion committed against him Boners purgatioÌ„ of himelfe for his Sermon to be the cause of disorder and dissention for that saith he of these two points he chiefly spake and especially of obedience to the king whose minoritie was more then manifestly knowen as well amongst y e people of this realme as elsewhere throughout y e world besides which he would not haue done except he had beleued that both all his subiects were bounden to obey him euen as he then was and should be during his life and also that the rebellion of late committed against him was detestable and condemned by Gods word and therfore he wished that his two denouncers with all the rest of the new Preachers did meane as faithfully obediently and Catholickely towardes the Kings honour royall power and suretie of person as he did had not more moued the people to tumultes disobedience by their erroneous doctrine and teaching then he had at any time geuen any occasion thereunto Then finally he concluded and sayd that where his denouncers surmise that it was of no light grounde looked for as it appeared in their iudgemeÌ„ts that he should more apertly haue declared the contents of the Iniunctions and Articles then he did that their iudgementes were in that behalfe corrupted and set to sclaunder and picking of quarels for he was wel assured and credibly informed that all his honest and Catholicke audieÌ„ce were fully satisfied both touching their obedience to the Kings Maiesty in his tender age also concerning the great penaltiâ— and perill that the late Rebels incurred by their disobedience And besides that when he was before the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsaile after he had made his excuse and alledged many impediments for his not preaching at the Crosse he did not then further promise but to do the best he couldâ— which he hath of his fidelitie and conscience accomplished not omitting any thing of purpose or euill will that might satisfie the people in any point concerning the premisâ—es Whilest he was thus reading these answeres obiecting against his denouncers such causes and quarels as be afore alledged for which he woulde haue earnestly had the denouncers to be repelled of the Commissioners the Archbyshop of Caunterbury replyed that if there were suche a law he thought it not to be a good or godly law but a law of the Byshop of Rome For said he if my matter and case be good what should I care who accuse me yea although he were the Diuell of Hell No sir sayd the Byshop of London it is the Kings law vsed in the Realme Well my Lorde sayde the Archbyshop ye be too full of your law I would wishe you had lesse knowledge in that lawe and more knowledge in Gods law of your dutie Well aunswered the Byshop againe seeing your grace falleth to wishing I can also wishe many things to be in your person Boner Then spake Secretary Peter to the Byshop as touching these denouncers Secretaâ—â— Peter we are not so straited in this matter but that we may proceede against you either at theyr promotion or without them at our pleasure A Gods name then sayd Boner put them by Boner and then do as your pleasure shall be so you do me right for I aske but right Nay sayde Secretary Smith you aske you wot not what you would haue vs folow your mind in these quidities and quirkes Secretary Smyth and all is nothing else but to delay iustice And you do herein as theeues murtherers and traitors not to
doubtes ambiguities hath and may arise As whether you by the tenour of the sayd Commission may proceed not onely at the denunciation but also of mere office And also whether ye may aswell determine as heare the sayd cause For further declaration whereof we doe now interpret and declare that our full minde and pleasure by the aduise aforesayd was by our CoÌ„mission and now is that you should proceede aâ—well by mere office as also by the way of denuÌ„ciatioÌ„ by either of them or any other wayes or meanes at your discretioÌ„s wherby the truth and merites of the cause may be most speedely and bâ—st knowne and that ye might and may aswell finally determine as heare the sayd matters in all your orders and doinges cutting away all vayne and superfluous delayes hauing respect to the onely trueth of the matter And this our declaration we send vnto you of our sure knowledge and meere motion by the aduise aforesayd supplying all default ceremony and poynt of the lawe which hath shall or maye arise of your doinges by reason of anye default of wordes in our sayde former Commission or any parte thereof any law statute or act to the contrary notwithstanding and therfore we will and commaund you to proceed in the sayde matters accordingly aswell to our foresayd Commission as thys our declaration and so faile ye not In witnesse whereof we haue made these our letters patentes At Hampton Court the xvij day of September ¶ The fourth Session agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the kinges Commissioners in the great Hall at Lambeth the eight of September AFter this declaration being sent downe and receyued from the Kyng the Byshop of London according to the Commissioners assignement the Monday before appeared agayne before them vpon Wednesday the xviij of September in the great Hall at Lambeth Where vnder his wonted Protestation The 4. â—â—pearing 〈…〉 â—oner â—â—â—â—ore the kings Commissioners first he declared that althoughe he had already sufficiently aunswered all thinges yet further to satisfy the terme assigned vnto him to shewe cause why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles theretofore ministred agaynst him and to the which he had not fully aunswered he had then a matter in writing to exhibite vnto them Boner 〈…〉 why brought â—ut to be declareâ— pro coÌ„fesso Causes alleaged of Boner why he ought not to obey the Commissioners assignation why he ought not so to be declared which he read there openly Wherin first vnder his accustomed vnreuerent termes of pretensed vniust vnlawfull processe and assignation he said he was not bound by the law for good reasonable causes to obey the same especially theyr assignation And first for that the same was onely pronounced by Syr Thomas Smith one of the pretensed Commissioners without the consent of his pretensed Colleagues or at the least he as a Commissioner did prescribe the Actuary what to write whiche he ought not to haue done because by law he ought not to haue intermedled therein for that his Colleagues did the first day begin to sit as Iudges agaynst him the Bishop without the presence of the sayde Syr Thomas Smith And secondly because his aunsweres aswell vnto the pretensed denounciation The secâ—nd cause as also vnto all the articles theretofore obiected agaynst him were as full and sufficient as the law required or at least wyse there was nothyng good in law apparant to the contrary and therfore he was not enforced by lawe farther to aunswere without farther allegation The third cause And because also that all theyr procedings therto were so extraordinarily done that they had confounded all maner of lawfull processe sometimes proceding ad denuncianduÌ„ sometimes ex officio mero The Popes 〈◊〉 and sometimes ex officio mixto contrary vnto the kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes and coÌ„trary also vnto theyr Commission in that behalfe And likewise because diuers of the Articles pretensed were superfluous and impertineÌ„t not reuealing though they were proued The fourth cause conteyning in them vntruth and falsity some obscure and vncertaine some depending vpon other articles either denyed or at the least qualified some captious and deceitfull to bring the aunswere into a snare and some also beyng Articles of the lawe in such sort as by the Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme the kinges subiectes were not bound to make aunswere thereunto The Popes lawe And lastly because that Syr Thomas Smith Secretary to the kinges Maiesty The fifte cause when that the Byshop was last with the Counsell in the Counsell Chamber at White Hall after the departure of the Lorde Protectour and the rest of the counsell did himselfe alone without any other write certayne Articles or IniuÌ„ctions amongest the whiche was that of the kinges authority in his minority and afterward did copy the same at a table within the sayd couÌ„sell Chamber and so himselfe did deliuer them vnto hym By reason whereof that is not true which in the CoÌ„mission denunciation and Articles was deduced and obiected agaynst him The intoleâ—â—ble 〈…〉 Boner 〈…〉 When these fonde and friuolous obiections were thus read the archbishop seing his inordinate and vntollerable contempt towardes them charged him very sharply saying My Lord of LondoÌ„ if I had sitteÌ„ here onely as Archbishop of Canterbury it had bene your part to haue vsed your selfe more lowly obediently reuerently towardes me then ye haue but seing that I with my Colleagues sit here now as Delegates from the kinges Maiesty I must tell you plaine you haue behaued your selfe to to much inordinately For at euery time that we haue sitteÌ„ in coÌ„mission you haue vsed such vnseemely fashions without all reuerence and obedience geuing tauÌ„tes and checkes aswell vnto vs with diuers of the seruants and Chaplaynes as also vnto certayn of the auncientest that be here The wordes of the Archbishop to Boner calling theÌ„ fooles and Dawes with such like as that you haue geuen to the multitude an intolerable exaÌ„ple of disobedieÌ„ce And I ensure you my Lord there is you and one other Bishop whoÌ„ I could name that haue vsed your selues so conteÌ„ptuously disobediently as the like I think hath not before bene heard of or sene whereby ye haue done much harme At which wordes Boners scorneful aunswere to the Archbishop the grosse Byshop a Beast a man might iustly terme him sayd scornefully to the Archbishop you shew your selfe to be a meete Iudge The Archbishop then proceeding â—ayde to his charge how vndiscreetly the last day in the Chappell he had called all the the people Woodcockes The Archbyshop Whereunto he aunswered that the last Session William Latimer one of the denouncers beyng there present Boner had practised with the audience that when he lifted vp his hand to them they shoulde and did as it were by a token geuen them say as he sayd and doe as he did as one tyme vpon the lifting vp of
the sayd Archbishop and hys Colleagues and dyd except agaynst their iurisdiction as suspect and they therby vnmeete persons to proceed against hym and therefore accordyng to his former appeale he intended to submit himselfe vnder the tuition protection defence of the Kings Maiestie for whose honour and reuerence sake he sayd they ought not to proceed any further against hym Boner still sticketh to his former protestatioÌ„s prouocations but quietly suffer hym to vse the benefite of all his recusations prouocations and other lawfull remedies before alledged wyth other superfluous words at large to be read and seen as followeth The second recusation made by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen For as much as both naturall reason and all good pollicies of lawes especially of this Realme of England do admit and suffer hym that is conuented before an vncompetent and suspect Iudge to refuse hym and to decline hys iurisdiction in as much as the lawe and reason on the one side willeth processe to run vprightly and iustly and that in corruption and malice and the other side earnestly laboureth to the contrary and needeth therefore to bee brideled And for because ye my Lord of Caunterbury with your Colleagues in this behalfe deputed as ye say Commissioners agaynst me neither haue obserued your sayde Commission neyther yet proceeded hetherto agaynst me after any laudable lawful or any good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise contrary to your Commission and agaynst the law good reason and order haue at sundry tymes and in sundry actes attempted and done many things agaynst me vnlawfully vnseemly and vniustly and suffer the like to be attempted and done by other not reformyng and amendyng the same as appeareth in diuers and sondry thinges remayning in your actes And moreouer because you my sayd Lord wyth your sayd Colleagues both haue in myne absence beyng let with iust causes of impediment which accordyng to the lawes of this realme I haue fully alledged Anno 1550. and very sufficiently and iustly prooued accordyng to the order of the Kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes iniuriously and much to the hinderaunce of my name person tytle dignitie and state and also otherwyse specially in my presence agaynst all lawes good order and reason without good cause or grouÌ„d attempted and done many thinges against me especially touching myne imprisonment sending me to strait ward and yet commaunding me to make answer as appeareth in your vnlawfull actes I for these causes and also for that ye my sayde Lorde and your sayde Colleagues proceedyng with Syr Thomas Smith Knight whom vpon iust and lawfull causes I haue refused recused and declined and fauoured ye haue maintayned supported and borne in hys vnlawfull and euill doings do also refuse recuse and declyne you my sayd Lorde wyth the rest of your sayde Colleagues agreeyng and ioynyng wyth you and doe accept agaynst your proceedyngs doynges and iurisdiction as suspect and thereby vnmeete personnes to proceede herein agaynst me And further do alledge that hauyng bene prouoked to the Kings most excellent Maiestie as appeareth by the tenor of my prouocation remainyng in your actes wherein I doe protest that I intend to adheare and cleaue vnto submitting my selfe vnto the tuition protection and defence of hys sayd Maiestie in this behalfe ye in any wyse ought not if ye regard the person and authoritie of hys graces royall power as ye ought to doe to proceede here in agaynst me especially for the honour and reuerence ye ought to haue vnto hys Maiestie in this behalfe And because it appeareth that ye doe not duely and circumspectly consider the same as ye ought to do but more and more do grieue me that not considered I both here to all purposes repeat my former recusation prouocation and all other remedies that heretofore I haue vsed and mentioned in your sayd actes And also do by these presentes refuse recuse and decline you my sayd Lord and your sayd Colleagues and your iurisdiction vpon causes aforesayd offering my selfe prompt and ready to prooue all the same afore an arbiter and arbitors accordyng to the tenure and forme of the law herein to be chosen requiryng you all for that honour and reuerence ye ought to beare to our sayd soueraigne Lorde and his lawes allowed and approoued in this behalfe that ye doe not attempt or doe ne yet suffer to be attempted or done any thyngs in any wyse against me or vnto my preiudice but suffer me to vse and enioy the benefit of my said former and this recusation prouocation allegation and other lawfull remedies mentioned in your sayd acts And in case ye doe de facto where ye ought not to deiure attempt or suffer any thynges to be attempted or done agaynst me in any wyse herein I protest herewith and hereby of my great griefe and hurt in that behalfe that not onely I doe intend to appeale from you but also accordyng to the kynges Ecclesiasticall lawes to accuse and complayne vpon you as iustly and truly I both may and ought to doe Notwithstandyng these recusations and former appellation the Archbishop with the rest tolde hym playne that they would be styll hys Iudges and proceed agaynst hym accordyng to the Kings Commission vntil they dyd receiue a Supersedeas which if he did obtayne they would gladly obey Then the Bish. seyng that they would still proceede agaynst hym An other appellation of Boner to the king did there likewise intimate an other appellation vnto the Kings Maiestie expressing therein in effect no other matter but such as is already alleaged in the two former recusations and appeale sauyng that he requireth that letters dimissories or appellatories might be geuen him accordyng to law Boner standing vpon his recusations and appellations denyeth to make answer and that for his better safegarde he did submit himselfe vnder the protection of the kyng The Commissioners for all this stucke stil vnto theyr Commission and would not in any case deferre but vrged him straitly to make a more full aunswer to his Articles then he had done To whom the Bishop sayd that he would stand vnto his recusations and appellations before made and would not make other aunswer Then the Delegates demaunded of him what cause he had to alledge why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered the B. still answering as before that he would adhere vnto his appellation and recusation Wherupon the Archb. with consent of the rest seeyng his pertinacie pronounced hym Contumax Boner declared Câ—â—â—tumaâ— pro conâ—eâ—â—so that 〈◊〉 gilty and in payne thereof declared him pro confesso vpoÌ„ all the articles which he had not aunswered This done Maister Secretary Smith shewed foorth a Letter which the Byshoppe of London had before that tyme sente vnto the Lorde Mayor and the Aldermen of the Citie of London the tenour whereof ensueth as followeth ¶ To the ryght honourable and my very good
Letters reuerenciall or demissories to be geuen and deliuered vnto mee in this behalfe with all thynges expedient requisite or necessarie in any wyse and thereupon also the sayd Bishop required the Publike Notary or Actuary William Saye to make an Instrument and the witnesse aforesayde and other present to recorde the same To whom so appealyng and requiryng as afore the sayde Iudges delegate sayd that they wyll declare and signifie to the Kinges Maiestie what is done in this matter and thereuppon will deferre or not deferre to his sayde appellation accordyng as hys graces pleasure and commaundement shall be to them in that behalfe and after all this the sayd Byshop of London sayd to them Iam â—uncti estis officio What wyll your grace doe with me nowe touchyng my imprisonment wyll ye keepe me still in prison shall I not now be at liberty to prosecute myne appeale To whom the Archb. aunswering sayd that they perceyued now more in that matter then they did at the first that this matter is more greater rebellion then he is ware of and therfore said that as yet they would not discharge him and thereupon they committed him agayne to his keeper to prison This talke finished the Archbishop considering that most of the audience there present The 〈◊〉 declare in the effect of Boners Sentence 〈◊〉 Englyshe did not vnderstand the meanyng of the sentence beyng read in the Latin tongue sayd vnto them Because there be many of you here that vnderstand not the Latine tongue and so cannot tel what iudgement hath bene here geuen I shall therefore shewe you the effect thereof and therewith did declare in English the causes expressed in the sentence adding then therevnto these wordes Because my L. of London is found guilty in these matters Boner deâ—priued anâ— vnbishop therefore we haue here by our sentence depriued hym of our bishoprike of London and this we shew vnto you to the intent that from henceforth ye shall not esteeme hym any more as B. of London Then Boner desired the Archbish. to declare likewise what he had done and how he had appeâ—ed Boners â—â—â—â—daynefuâ— wordes 〈◊〉 the Comâ—missioneâ—â— But the other seing his froward contempt refused it saieng ye may doe it your selfe Wherupon very disdainfully againe he sayd Iam functi estis officio What will your grace do w t me touching my imprisonment will you kepe me stil in prison To whom the commissioners answered that they perceiued now more in the matter then they did before that his behauiour was more greater rebellion then hee was ware of and therefore they would not discharge hym Boner aâ—gayne câ—â—mitted tâ— his keepâ— but committed him agayne to his keeper to be kept in prison Where he most iustly remained vntil the deth of that most worthy godly prince king Edward the sixt After which time he wrought most horrible mischiefe and cruelties against the saints of God as appeareth hereafter throughout the whole raigne of Queene Marie From the executing of the which like tirannie Anno 1549. the Lord of his great mercy keepe all other such Amen Now immediately after his depriuation he writeth out of the Marshalsey other letters supplicatorie vnto y e Lord Chancelor and the rest of the kings Counsaile Wherein he thus complaineth that by reason of the great enemity that the Duke of Somerset and sir Thomas Smith bare vnto him his often and earnest suites vnto the King and hys counsaile could not be heard Hee therefore moste humbly desireth their Lordships for the causes aforesaide to consider him and to let him haue libertie to prosecute his matter before them and he woulde daily pray for the good preseruation of theyr honors as appeareth by the woordes of his owne supplication here vnder following Thus after the Commissioners had finished with Boner he bâ—ing now prisoner in the Marshalsey leauing no shift of the law vnsought how to worke for him self as wel as he mighte drewe out a certaine supplication conceiued and directed to the kings maiestie out of the sayd prison of the Marshalsey To the right honourable my Lorde Chancelor of England with all the rest of the kings Maiesties most honorable priuie counsel PLease it your most honourable good Lordshippes wyth my moste humble commendations to vnderstande that all beit heeretofore I haue made such sute and to such persons as I cannot deuise to make more or to more higher it is to wit vnto the kings most excellent maiestie and his most gratious persons in diuers sorts and also vnto your most honorable good Lordships being of his priuie counsell for redresse of suche notable and manifest iniuries and extremities as hath bene contrary to all law honestie and good reason inflicted vnto me by my Lord of Canterburie my Lorde of Rochester Doctor Smith and Doctor May yet because the sayd Doctor Smith being a minister to the Duke of Somerset and they both my deadly ennemies hath sondry wayes studied and laboured my ruine and destruction staying and letting heretofore all my lawfull remedies and â—utes hauing therein helpe and furtherance of these two other aforesayd persons being ready at foote and hand to accomplish all theyr desires and pleasures I shall at thâ—â— presence hauing for a time forborne to trouble for good respectes your moste honorable good Lordshyppes with any myâ—â—tes and especially for your other manifold great affaires in the kinges Maiesties businesse my selfe yet the meane while neither wanting good will ne yet iust cause being where I am to make such sute renue my sute and most humbly beseeche your most honorable good lordshippes to geue me leaue to make most humble supplication againe to your sayd Lordshippes for honest and lawful 〈◊〉 to prosecute my appelâ—atioÌ„ and supplication heretoâ—ore made to the kings moste excellent Maiestie and according â—o the law to make my sute for redresse of the sayde 〈…〉 extremities and wrongs don 〈…〉 the sayd parsones And your sayd Lordships ouer and besides the furtheraunce of iustice many wayes 〈◊〉 me and other and the collection of the kings maiestie Subsidie nowe to be leuied of the Clergie in my diocesse 〈…〉 hath ben and is staied by reason of the premisses shall also binde me moste greatly and intirely to pray daily for the good preseruation of your sayd moste honourable good Lordshippes in all honour felicitie and ioy long to continue and endure vnto Gods pleasure Wrytten in the Marshalsey the 26. of October 1549. Your Lordships most faithful assured Bedes man E. Lon. A supplication made and directed by Edmund Boner late B. of London to the kings Maiestie out of the prison of the Marshalsey 〈◊〉 supâ—â—ication 〈◊〉 the king In the which supplication first after the vsed forme of stile he praied for the prosperous estate of the king long to raigne Then he shewed that his faithful heart and seruice to him hath is and shall be as it was to his father before Then â—e declared how he
had ben belied of euil men and misreported not to â—eare a true hart to his grace but a rebellious minde in denying his royall power in his minoritie where in deede he sayeth his grace should finde hym alwayes during life both in heart woorde and deede to do and acknowledge otherwise to be most willing to shew c. and to doe all other thinges for his grace as willingly as any other subiecte or as those that were his denouÌ„cers who hee thought were not sent of his grace but pretensed Commissioners c. Further he complained of his denuntiation by certain commissioners who sayde they were sent by his grace alleaging the same not to be lawful and of his long sharpe imprisonment that the commissioners obserued neyther law nor reasonable order but extremitie And wher he had made appeale to his grace and he coulde not haue it he desired to haue lawe to prosecute sue his appeale for his remedy that he coÌ„sidering his vocation might not be shut vp put from libertie which his meanest subiects haue Then he desired hys graces letters of Supersedeas against the commissioners and that the matter might be heard before the counsaile and then he doubted not but to be found a true faithfull man and heerein to haue wrong So in the ende hee concluded this prostrating him selfe euen to the very ground and humbly kissing his graces fete to be the thing onely which he humbly desired c. THis done the supplication perused the King eftsoone geueth in charge and commaundement Boners appellation to the king perused tryed and found by the Lawe vneffectuall and vnreasonable to certain men of honor and worship persons skilfull in the lawe as to Lorde Rich high Chancelor the L. treasurer the L. Marques Dorset the B. of Ely Lord Wentworth sir Anthony Wingfield sir W. Harbert knightes Doc. Nich. Wootton Ed. Mountague Lorde chiefe Iustice Sir Iohn Baker knight with Iudge Hales Ioh. Gosnold D. Oliuer and also Doctour Leyson that they scanning and perusing all such actes matters and muniments of the sayd Boner by him exhibited produced propounded and alleaged with al and singular his protestations recusations appellatioÌ„s should vpon mature consideration therof geue their directed answere vpon the same The sentence of Boners depriuation by the Peeres learned men of the realme found to be iust and lawfull whether the appellation of the said Boner were to be deferred vnto and whether the sentence defined against him stood by the law sufficient and effectual or not Who eftsoones after diligent discussion and considerate aduisement had of all singular the premisses gaue their resolute answere that the pretensed appellation of Edmund Boner aforesayde was nought and vnreasonable and in no wise to be deferred vnto and that the sentence by the Commissioners against him was rightly and iustly pronounced And this was the coÌ„clusion of Boners whole matter and depriuation for that time Thus then leauing doctor Boner a while in the Marshalsey with his keeper The first trouble of the L. Protector was about the moneth of Octob. an 1549. we will proceede the Lorde permitting further in the course of our storie as the order of yeres and time requireth And although the trouble of the Lord Protector falleth heere ioyntly with the depriuatioÌ„ of D. Boner yet because he was shortly again deliuered out of the same throughe the Lordes mightye woorking I will therefore delay the tractation thereof till the time of his seconde trouble whych was two yeares after and so in the meane time returning agâ—ine into our discourse inteÌ„d by the Lords leaue to collect and continue the matters begoÌ„ touching y e kings godly proceedings for reformatioÌ„ of religion in the foresaid yere of our lord concurring an 1549. And heere first a note woulde be made of Peter Martyr and of his learned trauels Disputation of Pete Martyr with Doct. Chedsey in Oxforde and disputation in the vniuersitie of Oxford the sayde present yeare with doct Chedsey other moe about the matter of the sacrament which was that the substance of breade and wine was not changed in the sacrament that the body and bloude of Christe was not carnally and bodily in the bread and wine but vnited to the same sacramentally In like maner some touch or mention here also would be made of the Ecclesiasticall lawes Ecclesiasticall lawes by Acte of Parlament to be compyled by 32. persons Statut. an 3. Edou 6. for the gathering and compiling wherof 32. persons were assigned by Act of parlament the sayde present yeare 1549. But because these bee rather matters of tractation then Hystoricall I meane God willing to deferre the further consideration thereof vnto the ende of the historie of this kinges dayes and so to passe forward to other matters in the meane while Bookes of Latine seruice called in and abolished IT followeth then in storie that certaine of the vulgare multitude Euill disposed people thinking to haue their latin seruice again after the apprehension of the L. Protectour hearing of the apprehension of the Lord Protectour and supposinge the alteration of publicke Seruice into Englishe and administration of the Sacramente and other rites lately appoynted in the Churche had beene the Acte chiefly or only of the sayd Lorde Protectour beganne vppon the same to noyse and brute abroad that they shuld nowe haue theyr olde Latine seruice wyth holy bread and holy water The kings commaundement to the Byshops and theyr other like superstitious ceremonies againe whereuppon the King wyth the body and state of the priuie Counsell then being directed oute his letters of request and straite commaundement to the Byshoppes in their diocesse to cause and warne the Deane and Prebendaries of their Cathedrall Churches all Persons vicares and Curates with the Churchwardens of euery Parishe wythin their Diocesse to bring in and deliuer vp all Antiphoners Missales Grailes Processionals Manuals Legendes Bookes of Latinâ— seruice called in Pies Portuases Iournals and Ordinals after the vse of Sarum Lincolne Yorke Bangor Herforde or any other priuate vse Anno 1549. and all other bookes of seruice the hauing wherof might be any let to y e seruice now set foorth in English charging also and commaunding all suche as should be found stubborne or disobedient in this behalf to be committed vnto warde And because the Kinge moreouer was aduertised that there was a slacknes and a frowardnes among the people refusing to pay towarde the finding of breade and wine for the holy Communion by reason wherof the Communion in many places was omitted the Bishops in like manner had geuen in charge to prouide for redresse therof Common bread vsed in the holy Communion to punish them which should refuse so to do Wherby it may appeare to vs now that no wafer cakes but common bread was then by the kinges appoyntment ordinarily receiued and vsed in Churches This was about the
all is y t wil make himself a lock of words speech which is known not to be my factioÌ„ nor I think this life worth y â— dissimulation how can y t be a doubtful speech in him y t professeth to agree with the kings lawes iniunctions statutes which I did expresly There be y t cal a doubt whatsoeuer serueth not theyr appetite It is not in y e speaker to satisfy the hearer y t will doubt where dout is not The suÌ„me of my teaching was y t all visible things be ordred to serue vs which we may in conuenieÌ„t seruice vse And wheÌ„ we serue them y t is an abuse and may theÌ„ at y e rulers pleasure vnles scripture appointeth a special vse of theÌ„ be corrected in y â— vse or takeÌ„ away for reformatioÌ„ And this is a plain teaching y t hath no dout in it but a yea a nay on ij sides w tout a mean to make a dout And if any y t douteth coÌ„meth vnto me Aunswere by wordes to omission in deedes I wil resolue him y â— doubt as I can And if I promised to speake plainly or am coÌ„manded to speake plainly caÌ„not theÌ„ is my fault to promise only in the nature of folly ignorance whereunto I resort not for a shift wherof in deed I professe y e knowlege but to shew how somtime to my hinderaunce I am noted learned that can speake plainly and yet speake doubtfully other whiles am reiected as one y t vnderstandeth not the matter at all As touching conteÌ„pt there can be none manifest y t proceedeth of a priuy promise if I had broken it I intended not but inteÌ„ded to take it as appereth by my general sentence to agre w t the superiors only find fault in y e inferior subiects who daily transgresseth the kings maiesties proclamations and other wherof I spake then 10 article The 10. Article Item that you beyng also commaunded on his Maiesties behalfe for the auoyding of tumult and for other great considerations inhibited to treate of any matter in controuersie concernyng the masse of the coÌ„munion then coÌ„monly called the sacrament of the aulter did contrary to the said commandement and inhibition declare diuers your iudgements and opinions in the same in the manifest contempt of hys highnes sayd inhibition to the great offence of the hearers and disturbance of common quiet and vnitie of the realme Winchester To the x. article the said B. answered y t the Wednesday at after noone Aunswere to he 10. Article M. Cicill next before y e friday wheÌ„ I preached M. Cicil came to me hauing in all his other accesses spoken no word therof did theÌ„ vtter aduise me froÌ„ y e D. of Somerset y t I should not speake of the sacrament or of the Masse wherby he said I should auoid trouble And when he saw me not take it wel I meane quoth he doubtfull matters I asked him what He said transubstantiation I told hym he wist not what transubstantiation ment I wyll preach quoth I the very presence of Christs most precious body bloud in the sacrament which is the catholike faith no doubtful matter ne yet in controuersie sauing that certein vnlearned speake of it they wot not what And among the matters quoth I whereof I haue promised to speake Winchesters cathoâ—licke fayth in the Sacrament I must by special words speake of the sacrament the masse also And when I shal so speake of theÌ„ I will not forbeare to vtter my faith true beliefe therin which I think necessary for the kings maiesty to know therfore if I wist to be haÌ„ged when I came downe I would speake it Which plaine zeale of my conscience grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ gods coÌ„mandement to do his message truly I would not hide Winchestâ—â— would nede◠〈◊〉 of the Sacrament of the Masse but vtter so as my L. should if he would not haue it spoken of nor let me to come there as he might haue done where as els if I had had a deceitful purpose I might haue accepted the aduise w tout any color of trouble haue refused to follow it as a thing grouÌ„ded vpon welth only as it was theÌ„ vttered With this my answer M. Cicil departed vpon y e thursday which was the next day folowing the euening before I preached betwene 3. 4. at after noone I receiued a letter signed with the hand of the D. of Somerset the copy wherof I am redy to exhibite took it them estemed it so now to continue no effectuall inhibition wherunto I might by gods law or the kings maiesties laws with discharge of my conscience duety obey although the said letters had bene as they were not in such termes framed as had precisely forbidden me as they did not but onely to speake of matters in controuersy of the sacrament which in deed I did not but only vttred a truth to my conscieÌ„ce most certainly perswaded of the most holy sacrament necessary to be known to the kings maiesty to be vttred by me admitted to that place of preaching from whence God commandeth his truth to be vttered which in this nature of truth the vndue estimation and vse whereof S. Paule threatneth with temporall death may in no wise be omitted S. Paule threatneth death to the misusers 〈◊〉 the Sacrament Ergo the reall presence of Christ is the Sacrament Nego argumentuâ— So as I was and am perswaded the right estimation of the sacrament to be to acknowledge the very presence of the same most precious body and bloud present in the Sacrament to feed vs that was geuen to redeeme vs. If I shewed not my soueraigne Lord the truth therof I for my part suffer hym wittingly to fall into that extreme danger of body which S Paule threateneth whose person I am bound by nature by speciall othes by Gods lawes to preserue to my power as I will do and must do by all ways and meanes And if the Kings Maiestie doth vouchesafe to teache hys people not to obey hys commaundement where God commaundeth the contrary I might not take my Lord of Somersets letter for an inhibition to hold my peace And why would 〈◊〉 Wynchesâ—â—â— alow this reason in 〈…〉 Maryes time 〈◊〉 king the word of truth after their conscience 〈…〉 when God biddeth me to speake as he doth wheÌ„ the Wolfe commeth and not to hide my selfe in silence which is the most shamefull runnyng away of all I haue muche matter to alledge against the letter why I should not credite it written in his name alone against a common letter as I tooke it written by hym and the counsaile and published in print the first day of the said month which maintaineth my preachyng of the sacrament masse accordyng to the proclamations and iniunctions the violation of which publike letters had bene a disorder and contempt where as I neither offended in
Nihil mihi conscius sum sed non in hoc iustificatus sum Wherefore if any specially be obiected vnto me wherein by ignorance or ouersight negligence any mine offence may appeare against the kings Maiesties lawes Statutes and Iniunctions I shal desire and protest that it be not preiudiciall to mine aunsweare for thys present credo as lawyers in ciuill matters vse that terme to be true y t is to say suche as w tout any alteration in my conscience presently I may of my selfe say in affirmation or denial as afore is answered And whereas I speake of commaundement to be made to me against Gods lawe I protest not to touch my soueraigne Lordes honor therin which my duetie is by al meanes to preserue but that the commādement geuen resolueth to be against Gods law on my part in the obediēce to be geuē because I may not answer or say otherwise but Est est non non So as my wordes and heart may agree together or els I should offend Gods lawe which my soueraigne if he knew my conscience would not command me After these things thus passed certaine of the Counsail by the kings appoyntment had sondry daies and times accesse to him in the Tower to perswade with hym whiche were these the Duke of Somerset the lord Treasurer the Lord priuie Seale the Lord great Chamberlaine and M. Secretary Peter Winchester requireth the sight of the kinges booke of proceedinges Who repairing to him the x. day of Iune an 1550. he desired of them to see the kings booke of proceedings vpon the sight wherof he would make a ful answer seeming to be willinge in all thinges to conforme himselfe therunto and promising that in case any thing offēded his conscience he would open it to none but to the Counsaile Whereupon it was agreed the booke should be sent him to see his answer that his case might be resolued vpon that for the meane time he should haue the libertie of the galery and gardine in the Tower when the Duke of Northfolke were absent The king then was lying at Grenewich at which time the Lieftenant of the tower was appoynted to deliuer the kings booke to the bishop of Winchester winchester denyeth to make any direct aunswere to the booke vnlesse he were at liberty Who within thre dayes after which was the 13. of Iune made declaration againe vnto the counsaile that the Bishop hauing perused it said vnto him he could make no direct answer vnlesse he were at libertie and so being he woulde say hys conscience Whereupon the Lordes and other that had bene with him the other day were apointed to go to him againe to receiue a direct aunswer that the Counsail therupon might determine further order for him The aunswer of the bishop being receiued through the report of the Lordes which had ben with him Winchesters aunswers euer doubtfull declaration was made again the 8. day of Iuly 1550. that his answers were euer doutful refusing while he were in prisō to make any direct aunswer Wherefore it was determined that he shoulde be directly examined whether he woulde sincerely conforme himself vnto the kings maiesties proceedings or not For which purpose it was agreed y t particulare articles should be drawne Articles and letters sent to Winchester to see whether he woulde subscribe them or not and a letter also directed vnto hym from the kinges highnesse with the which the L. Treasurer the L. great maister the maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter shoulde repaire vnto hym the tenour of whyche letter heereafter ensueth ¶ A letter sent to the Bishop of Winchester signed by the king and subscribed by the Counsaile IT is not we thinke vnknowen vnto you with what clemency and fauour The kings letter to Winchester we by the aduise of our Counsayle caused you to be heard and vsed vpon these sundry complaintes and informations that were made to vs our said Counsaile of your disordered doinges and wordes both at the tyme of our late visitation and otherwise Which notwithstāding considering that the fauour both then and many other tymes ministred vnto you wrought rather an insolent wilfulnes in your selfe thē any obediente conformitie such as would haue beseemed a man of your vocation we could not but use some demonstration of iustice towardes you Notorious contemptes in Winchester noted as well for such notorious and apparaunt contemptes and other inobediences as after and contrary to our commaundement were openly knowen in you as also for some example and terrour of such others as by your example seemed to take courage to mutter and grudge agaynst our most godly proceedinges whereof great discord inconuenience at that tyme might haue ensued For the auoyding whereof for your iust deseruinges you were by our sayde Counsayle committed to warde Where albeit we haue suffred you to remaine a long space sending vnto you in the meane tyme at sundry tymes diuers of the Noble men and others of our priuy Counsayle and trauayling by them with clemencye and fauour to haue reduced you to the knowledge of your duety yet in al this time haue you neyther knowledged your faultes nor made any such submission as might haue beseemed you nor yet shewed any apparāce either of repētāce or of any good conformitye to our godly proceedinges Wherewith albeit we both haue good cause to be offēded might also iustly by the order of our lawes cause your former doinges to be reformed and punished to the exāple of others yet for that we would both the world your self also shuld know that we delite more in clemency then in the straight administratiō of iustice we haue vouchsafed not only to a dresse vnto you these our letters but also to sēd eftsones vnto you 4. of our priuy coūsel with certain articles which being by vs with the aduise of our sayde Counsaile considered Anno 1551. we thinke requisite for sondry considerations to be subscribed by you and therefore woulde and commaunde you to subscribe the saide Articles vpon paine of incurring such punishment and penalties as by our lawes may be put vppon you for not doing the same Geuen at our palace of Westminster the 8. day of Iulye the 4. yeare of oure raigne With this letter addressed from the king and his Counsaile these Articles also were deliuered to the B. of Winchester here following The copie of the Articles The Bishop◠aunswere to this article in the margent WHereas I Steuen bishop of Winchester haue ben suspected as one too much fauouring the bishop of Romes aucthoritie decrees and ordinaunces and as one that did not approoue or allow the kings maiesties proceedinges in alteration of certayne rites in religion was conuented before the kings highnes counsaile and admonished therof and hauing certaine things appoynted for me to doe and preache for my declaration haue not done that as I ought to do although I promised to do the same
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
letter of execution from the Kinge and the Counsaile the foresayde Duke and Uncle to the Kyng beinge founde no traitour onely being caste by the Acte of Fellonye was deliuered vnto the Sheriffes and so brought to the place of execution Touching which execution a few words here woulde be bestowed in describing the wonderful order and maner thereof according as it hath faithfully ben suggested to vs vppon the credite of a certaine noble Personage who not onely was there present at the deede doing but also in a maner next vnto him vpon the scaffolde beholding the order of all things with his eies and with his penne also reporting the same in order and maner as here foloweth In the yeare of our Lorde 1552. the 22. day of Ianuary in the sixte yeare of the raigne of king Edward the sixte he being yet vnder age and gouernaunce of Tutours the noble Duke of Somersette vncle to kynge Edwarde was brought out of the tower of London and accordinge to the maner deliuered to the Sheriffes of the Citie and compassed round about w t a great number of armed men both of the garde and others he was brought vnto the scaffolde on Tower hill where as hee nothing chaunging neyther voyce nor countenance but in a maner with the same gesture whych he commonly vsed at home kneeling downe vppon both his knees and lifting vpp his handes commended himselfe vnto God After that he had ended a fewe short prayers standing vp againe and turning him selfe towarde the East side of the Scaffold nothing at all abashed as it seemed vnto me standing about the middest of the Scaffold and diligently marking all things neither with the sight of the axe The cheaâ—â—â—full counteâ—nance of 〈◊〉 Duke of Somerset his death neyther yet of the hangman or of present death but wyth the like alacritie and chearefulnesse of minde and countenance as before times he was accustomed to heare the causes and Supplication of other and especially the poore towardes whom as it were with a certaine fatherly loue to his children he alwaies shewed himselfe moste attentiue he vttered these wordes to the people Dearly beloued frendes The worâ— of the Duke of Somerset peopâ—â— the peopâ—â— at his deaâ—â— I am broughte hither to suffer death albeit that I neuer offended against the king nether by word nor dede and haue bene alwaies as faithful true vnto this Realme as any man hath bene But for somuch as I am by a lawe condemned to die I do acknowledge my selfe as well as others to bee subiecte thereunto Wherefore to testifie my obedience whiche I owe vnto the lawes I am come hither to suffer death wherunto I willingly offer my selfe with most hearty thankes vnto God that hath geuen me this time of repentaunce who myght thorowe sodaine death haue taken away my life that neyther I should haue acknowledged him nor my selfe Moreouer dearly beloued frendes there is yet somewhat that I must put you in minde of as touchinge Christian religion which so long as I was in authoritie I alwayes diligently sette foorth and furthered to my power Neither I repent me of my doinges but reioyce therein sith that now the state of Christian religion commeth most neare vnto the forme and order of the Primitiue Churche The 〈◊〉 the Dukâ— Somerseâ— setting forth truâ— religion Which thing I esteeme as a great benefite geuen of God both vnto you and me most hartily exhorting you all that this which is most purely set forth vnto you you wil with like thankfulnesse accept and embrace and set out the same in your liuing Which thing if you do not wythout doubt greater mischiefe and calamitie wil folow When he had spoken these wordes A sodeinâ— noyse and feare of people 〈◊〉 the deatâ— the Duâ—â— Somersâ—â— sodainely there was a terrible noise heard whereupon there came a great feare on al men This noise was as it had bene the noise of some great storm or tempest which vnto some semed to be heard from aboue like as if a great deale of gunpouder being inclosed in an armorie and hauing caught fire had violently broken out But vnto some againe it seemed as though it had ben a great multitude of horsemen running together or comming vppon them Suche a noyse was then in the eares of all men albeit they saw nothing Whereby it hapned that all the people being amased wythout any euident cause wythout any violence or stroke striken or any man seene they ran away some into y e ditches and puddles and some into the houses thereabout other some being afraide with the horrour and noyse fell downe groueling vnto the ground w t their polaxes and halbards most part of them cried oute Iesus saue vs Iesus saue vs. Those whyche tarried still in their places for feare knewe not where they were And I my selfe which was there present among the rest being also afraid in this hurly burly stoode stil altogether amased looking when any man woulde knocke me in the head It hapned heere as the Euangelists write it dyd vnto Christ when as the officers of the high Priestes and Phariseis comming wyth weapons to take him being astonied ran backwardes and fell to the ground In the meane time The lyke story you shall reaâ— Caius Mâ—â—rius in Vâ—â—lerius Mâ—â—â—imus the booke chapter whilest these things were thus in doing the people by chance spied one sir Anthony Broune riding vnto the scaffold which was the occasion of a new noise For when they saw him comming they coniectured that which was not true but notwithstanding which they all wished for that the king by that messenger had sent hys vncle pardone and therfore with great reioysing casting vp their cappes they cried out Pardon pardone is come God saue the king Thus this good Duke although hee was destitute of all mans helpe The greaâ— fauour of the peopâ—â— to the 〈◊〉 of Somerâ—set yet he sawe before hys departure in how great loue fauour he was with all men And truely I doe not thinke that in so great slaughter of Dukes as hath bene in England within these few yeares there was so many weeping eyes at one time and not w tout cause For all men did see in the decay of this Duke the publike ruine of al england except such as in dede did perceiue nothing But now to returne from whence we haue strayed the Duke in the meane time standing stil in y e same place modestly and with a graue couÌ„tenance made a signe to the people w t his hand that they woulde kepe themselues quiet Which thing being done silence obtained he spake vnto them in this maner Dearely beloued frendes The word of the Duâ—â— agayne to the peoplâ— there is no such matter heere in hande as you vainely hope or beleeue It seemeth thus good vnto almighty God whose ordinance it is meete and necessary that we all be obedient vnto Wherefore I pray you all to be
with his relatiue must be applied of necessitie vnto his geuing of his body vpon the Crosse. Nor we do finde in the whole Scripture where Christ did fulfill his sayde promise made in y e 6. of Iohn but at those said two times Wherefore if we be deceiued in this matter of Transubstantiation we may well say O Lord thou hast deceaued vs. But God forbid that we should once thinke such wickednes of him He must also be vniust of his promise if it be not performed at any season as it is not indeede if it were not at both the said times Then if it were performed as the Catholique Churche of Christe dothe holde determine and beleeue then must it needes be graunted that he gaue at his last Supper his owne body and flesh indeede and verely which he gaue vpon the Crosse for the life of the world though not in so fleshly a manner and bloudie yet the very same flesh and â—loud really after an vnbloudy sort and spiritually He said not This bread is my body nor yet heere with the bread is my body but This is my body which shall be geuen for you Nor he said not this wine is my bloud nor with this wine is my bloud whiche circumstance of plaine speach he would haue vsed if the pure creatures should haue remained but he sayde This is my bloud which is shed for you and for many for the remission of sinnes that is to say the substance hidden vnder these visible formes of bread and wine are my very proper fleshe and bloud I pray you where do you find in the whole body of the Scripture expressed or iustly vnderstanded that Christ gaue but only a bare and naked signe figure or sacrament Or where finde you that he gaue his body wyth bread Anno 1549. it remayning bread still And if you thinke to finde it I pray you shewe me here whether that bodye that hee gaue with materiall bread were his true body or not If not then it was phantasticall if it were his true body as you doe graunt then must there needes be two very true bodyes in one place together Now that it was his verye true body and bloud it is certayne by the playne wordes of the text saying thus Which is betrayed or geuen and which is shedde for you and for many But I will let all this passe ouer and I do requyre of you this one question whether that the sacramentes of the old law and of y e new law be all one Madew If you doe consider the thinges themselues they be all one but if you respecte the onely signes figures and sacramentes outwardly then they be diuers Glin. I doe perceiue your aunswere very well then further to our purpose was Christ then after the same maner in the bread that came from heauen In the paschall lamb and in Isaac as he is in this Sacrament Which if you do graunt me then these propositions were true for Christ to say this Manna is my body this Lambe is my body this Isaac is my bodye Moreouer if the Sacramentes of the olde law and of the law of grace be all one in very deede effect as you seeme to grauÌ„t theÌ„ what difference is betweene the shew bread in Moyses law and the bread that we doe breake that Saynt Paule speaketh of They then had that bread which signified Christ and so doth ours as you say that was bread so is ours and so by your reason there is no difference betweene them yea theyr Manna because it came from heauen was better then this earthly bread that commeth from beneath which is contrarye to the truth for Saynt Paule sayth that the law was geuen by Moyses but the verity was geueÌ„ by Iesus Christ. Wherefore that which Christ gaue was not onely a signe but also the veritye that is to saye the liuing breade that came from heauen the true Lambe that taketh awaye the sinnes of the world and Isaac himselfe which is Christ or els you must graunt me that we christians doe receiue lesse then the Iewes did For they receiued the breade called Manna from heauen and we onely a poore morsel of bread from the earth Theyrs was called Aungelles foode and ours is as you holde little better then common breade Me seemeth that you doe distrust the doctrine of the fayth of Christendome for these fiue hundreth yeares euen as though Christ had forsaken his Catholique Church after one thowsande yeares but that is not so for he promised his holy spirite to assist his spowse the Church and to lead her continually into all trueth from time to time as neede should require Adoration of the Sacrament mainteyned by Glyn. As I remember you sayd that adoration did followe vpon transubstaunciation but the fathers for one thowsand yeares past doe graunt adoration of the sacrament therefore transubstantiation also The minor I proue by the most cleare testimonies of S. Austen S. Ambrose S. Deuise S. Basile and S. Chrisostome Madew I denye mayster Doctour that I sayde any suche thing and therwith I say that the Fathers do vnderstand by adoration a certeine reuerent maner that we should receiue the Lordes supper with which may be called a certeÌ„ veneration but no adoration Glin. No may S. Austen de ciuitate Dei witnesseth that the Ethnikes and Paynims doe esteme the Christians to worship and adore the gods of wheat and barly called Caeres and the God of wyne called Bacchus And agayne S. Austen saith thus Lo no man eateth of that bread except he first adore and worship it Madew By your pacience S. Austen in that place speaketh of the honoring of Christes body now sitting in heauen Glin. Math 26. Marc. Yea mayster Doctor thinke you so And why not also of his blessed body in the sacrament Seing that he saith it is there this is my body which is geuen for you sayth he More playnely he needed not to speake for the reall preseÌ„ce of his blessed body being both able willing to verify his word For if a cunning Lapidary should say to you or me thys is a true right diamoÌ„d Real preâ—â—nce 〈◊〉 by the Papistes a perfecte carbuncle saphyre emrode or any such precious stone we would beleue him though we were ignorant of theyr natures Wherefore we ought much more to beleue our Sauiour Christ God and man in that he sayth this is my body And why then ought we not to honor it in the sacrament Or how many bodies hath Christ seeing you do graunt his body in heauen to be honored but not his body here in the sacrament Madew Forsooth he hath but one very body no moe but the same is sacramentally in the sacrament and substancially in heauen here by fayth and there in deed Glin. Well yet once agayne to you thus The very true body of Christ is to be honored Argument but the same very true body is in the Sacrament ergo the
breade and wyne are substauncially transumpted into the verye bodye and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. If sayth he thou doest not know the maner how it is brought to passe let it be enough to thee to beleue that it is done by the operation of the holy Ghost and we do know no more but that the lyuing word of God is working and almighty but the very maner how is inscrutable to vs and no great maruell sayth he for we cannot well expresse howe the materiall bread wine or water are transumpted naturally into the same body and bloud of the receiuer and be become an other body then they were before So sayth this great ancient Clarke also this shewbread with wine and water are chaunged by the comming of the holy Ghost into christes body and bloud and they be not two bodies there but very one of Christ and the same Rochester First I denye Mayster Doctour that Damascene was one thowsande yeares past Damascene expounded secondarily that hee is not to be holden as an auncient father for that he mainteyneth in his workes euill and damnable doctrine as the worshipping of images and such like Thyrdly I say that in deede God by his holy spirit is the worker of that whiche is done in the sacrament Also I graunt that there is a mutation of the common bread and wine spiritually into the Lordes breade and wine A spirituall mutation of the bread and wine but no mutation of the substance by the sanctifying of them in the Lordes word But I denye that there is any mutation of the substaunces for there is no other chaunge there indeed then there is in vs which when we do receiue the sacrament worthely then are we chaunged into Christes body bones and bloud not in nature but spiritually and by grace much like as Isaias saw the burning cole euen so we see not there the very simple bread as it was before the consecration for an vnion cannot be but of two very thinges Wherefore if we be ioyned to Christ receyuing the sacrament then there is no adnihilation of bread which is wheÌ„ it is reduced to nothing as it is in your fained transubstantiation Glin. So I perceiue you would haue me to graunt that the Sacrament is but a figure which Theophilactus doeth deny Rochester You say trueth he denyeth it deed to be a figure but he meaneth that it is not onely a figure Glin. Theophilact expounded Whereas Saynt Paule sayth that we being manye are one bread he speaketh not nor meaneth one materiall bread as you do here ergo he speaketh of a heauenly bread And holy Chrysostome vpon Mathew sayth that the paschall Lambe was a figure but the mistery is the veryty For the Disciples would not haue bene offended to haue dronken a figure of Christes bloud being well accustomed to figures The paschall Lambe a figure For Christ did not institute a figure for a figure but the cleare verity in stead of the figure as Saynt Iohn sayth grace and verity was geuen by Christ. Doest thou see bread sayth Chrisostome doth it auoyd or passe as other meates do which we receiue God forbid ergo c. Madew That auncient Clarke Origene vpon the 15. of S. Mathew sayth thus as touching that which is materiall in the Sacrament it descendeth The 〈…〉 of the Sâ—â—crameÌ„t 〈◊〉 out as â—â—ther meâ— doe and issueth out as other nutrimentes doe But as concerning that which is celestiall it doth not so Glin. Chrisostome homile 83. vpoÌ„ Mathew sayth that we cannot be deceiued of Christes wordes but our naturall sences may be deceiued in this poynt very soone and easely his sayd wordes cannot be false but our sences be many times beguiled of theyr iudgementes Because therefore that Christ sayd this is my body let vs not at any hand doubte sayth he but let vs beleue it and well perceiue it with the eyes of our vnderstanding And within a litle after in that place he sayth thus It was not enough that he was become man and afterwardes to be scourged for vs but also he did reduce and bring vs to be as one body with him not thorow fayth onely but in very deed also he maketh vs his body And after that he sayth that these works are not of mannes power But the same thinges that hee wrought in his last supper he nowe worketh also by his precept to his right minister and we doe occupy the place of the same ministers but hee it is that doth sanctify and transumpt the creatures he performeth still the same Rochester M. Doctour you must vnderstand that in that place S. Chrisostome sheweth vs that Christ deliuered to vs no sensible thing at his last supper Glin. Honourable syr by your pacience I graunt that hee gaue to his Disciples no sensible thing in substaunce but a thing insensible his owne precious body and bloud vnder the onely kindes of creatures And truely as it seemeth Theophilactus best knew the meaning of Chrisostome because all authors accept him as a faythfull interpreter of him And he hath these same playne words transelemented and transformed Also Theophilactus Alexandrinus super Marcum Cyrillus and Saynt Augustine sayth that before the consecration it is breade but afterwardes it is Christes very body In like maner S. Augustine vpon 33. Psalme sayth that in his last supper Christ did beare himselfe in his owne handes Now euery man may beare the figure of his body in his owne hands but S. Austen saith it there for a miracle Ireneus in his fift booke is of the same minde And Saynt Augustine sayth I doe remember my wordes c. The law and figures were by Moises but the verity and body came by Christ. Rochester Well say what you list it is but a figuratiue speach like to this if you will receiue and vnderstand he is Elias for a property but indeede he was not Elias but Iohn the Baptist. And so in this place Christ called it his body when it was very bread But better then the coÌ„mon breade because it was sanctified by the woorde of Christ. ¶ Here Mayster Langdale replyed to Doctor Madew Langdale RIght worshipfull Mayster Doctor by your pacience I haue noted two thinges that you affirmed in youre position euen nowe before this honourable audience Two 〈◊〉 noted in Madewâ— position the which as me seemeth are not consonant to the trueth of Gods worde The first is as touching Christes sayinge I will not from hence forth drinke any more of the fruite of the Uyne vntill I drinke it newe with you c. Whyche place of the Scripture you dyd as I thinke vnderstand and interprete as though nothing els remayned after the consecration but very wyne still Whereof I doe not a little maruell Seeyng that that most famous Clarke Erasmus whose authoritye and sentence you refuse at this present onely yet neuerthelesse he is very worthy in thys matter of farre better estimation amongest
I should with all diligence remoue vnto the Castle of Herford Whereupon I desired him to see the same letter which he shewed me Wherein was written that the Lady Mary the Kings daughter should remooue to the place beforesayd leauing out in the same the name of Princesse Which when I heard I could not a little marueyle trusting verily that your grace was not priuie to the same letter as concerning the leauing out of the name of Princesse for as much as I doubt not in your goodnes but your grace doth take me for your lawfull daughter borne in true Matrimonie Wherefore if I should agree to the contrary I should in my conscience runne in the displeasure of God whiche I hope assuredly your grace will not that I so should And in all other things your grace shall haue me alwayes as humble and obedient daughter and handmayd as euer was child to the father which my duty bindeth me to as knoweth our Lorde who haue your grace in his most holy tuition wyth much honour and long life to his pleasure Written at your Manor of Beaulien this second day of October By your most humble daughter Mary Princesse * A protestation of the Lady Mary to certayne Lordes sent by the King her father with certayne requestes vnto her MY Lordes as touching my remouing to Hatfield I will obey his Grace The Protestation of Lady Mary as my duety is or to any other place that his grace will appoint me But I protest before you and all other that be heere present that my conscience will in no wise suffer me to take any other then my selfe for the Kings lawfull daughter borne in true matrimonie or Princesse and that I will neuer willingly and wittinglye say or do whereby any person might take occasion to thinke that I agree to the contrary not of any ambition or proud mind as God is my Iudge but that if I should say or do otherwise Lady Mary standeth to â—he Popes â—â—dgement I shuld in my conscience sclaunder the deede of our mother holy Churche and the Pope who is the iudge in this matter and none other and also dishonor the King my Father the Queene my Mother and falsly confesse my selfe a Bastard which God defende that I should do seeing the Pope hath not so declared it by his sentence definitiue for to his iudgement I submit me As you haue heard some part already of the stout courage of the Lady Mary toward her father and also by her letters no lesse was dâ—clared towarde king Edward her brother and other of his Counsaile as well may appeare by the letters aboue specified betweene her and the King her brother and his counsaile So now let vs inferr somewhat likewise of the stoute talke and demeanor of the sayd Lady Mary toward D. Ridley Bishop of London who gently comming to her of meere good will had his communication w t her and she with him as here followeth About the eight of Sept. 1552. D. Ridley then Byshop of LondoÌ„ lying at his house at Hadham in Hartfordshire Talke betweene Lady Mary and Byshop Ridley went to visite the Lady Mary then lying at Hunsden two myles off was gently entertayned of Sir Tho. Wharton other her officers til it was almost xi of the clock About which time the said Lady Mary came foorth into her chamber of presence and then the said bishop there saluted her grace and sayde that he was come to doe his duety to her grace Then she thanked him for his paynes and for a quarter of an houre talked with him very pleasauntly and sayd that she knew him in the Court when he was Chapleine to her father and could wel remember a sermon that hee made before king Henry her father at the mariage of my Lady Clinton y t now is to Sir Anthony Broune c. and so dismissed him to dine with her officers After dinner was done the bishop being called for by the said Lady Mary resorted againe to her grace betwene whome this communiâ—ation was first the bishop beginning in maner as followeth Bishop Madame I came not onely to do my duetye to see your Grace Byshop Ridley offereth to preach before the Lady Mary but also to offer my selfe to preache before you on Sonday nexte if it will please you to heare me At thys her countenaunce chaunged and after silence for a space she aunswered thus Mary My Lorde as for this last matter I pray you make the aunswere to it yourselfe Bishop Madame considering mine office and calling I am bounde of duety to make to your grace this offer to preach before you Mary Well I pray you make the aunswere as I haue sayd to this matter yourselfe for you know the aunswere well enough But if there be no remedy but I must make you aunswere this shall be your aunswere The doore of the parishe Churche adioyning shal be open for you Lady Mary refuseth to heare Bishop Rydley to preach before her if you come and ye may preach if you list but neither I nor none of mine shall heare you Bishop Madame I trust you will not refuse Gods word Mary I cannot tell what ye call Gods word That is not Gods worde now that was Gods word in my fathers dayes Bishop Gods worde is all one in all times but hath bene better vnderstanded and practised in some ages then in other Mary You durst not for your eares haue aduouched that for Gods worde in my fathers dayes that now you doe And as for your new bookes I thanke God I neuer read none of them neuer did nor neuer will doe And after many bitter wordes against the forme of religion then established It is lyke shee was perswaded by Witches and blinde prophesies that king Edward should not liue so long and against the gouernment of the Realme and the lawes made in the young yeares of her brother which she sayd she was not bound to obey til her brother came to perfect age and then affirmed shee woulde obey them She asked the Bishop whether he were one of the Counsaile He aunswered No. You might well enough sayd she as the Counsaile goeth now a dayes And so she concluded with these wordes My Lord for your gentlenes to come and see me I thanke you but for your offering to preache before me I thanke you neuer a whit Then the sayd B. was brought by sir Thomas Wharton to the place where he dined desired to drink And after he had dronke he paused a litle while Byshop Rydley repeÌ„ted to haue dronken there where Gods worde was refused looking very sadly sodenly brake out into these woordes Surely I haue done amisse Why so quoth sir Thomas Wharton For I haue dronke sayd he in that place where Gods word offred hath bene refused Whereas if I had remembred my duetie I ought to haue departed immediately and to haue shakeÌ„ of the dust of my shoes for a
of England and B. of Winchester Doct. Poynet beyng put out but also that Boner was restored to his bishoprike agayne The tâ—â—e preaching â—â—shop â—â—splaâ—ed and D. Ridley displaced IteÌ„ D. Day to the bishoprike of Chichester Iohn Scory beyng put out Item D. Tonstall to the bishoprike of Duresme Item D. Heath to the bishoprike of Worcester and Iohn Hooper committed to the Fleete Item D. Uesiâ— to Exceter and Miles Couerdale put out These things beyng marked and perceiued great heauinesse and discomfort grew more and more to all good mens hartes but contrary to the wicked great reioysing In which discord of minds and diuersitie of affections was now to be seene a miserable face of things in the whole commoÌ„ welth of England They that could dissemble tooke no great care how the matter went But such whose consciences were ioyned to truth perceiued already coales to bee kindled which after should be the destruction of many a true Christian man as in deed it came to passe In the meane while Queene Mary after these beginnings A Parliament Summoned remoouyng from y e Tower to Hampton Court caused a Parliament to bee suÌ„moned against the x. day of Octob. next ensuing wherof more is to be sayd hereafter Ye heard before how diuers Bishops were remooued and other placed in their roumes amongest whome was D. Ridley B. of London a worthy man both of fame and learnyng This D. Ridley in tyme of Queene Iane had made a Sermon at Paules crosse so commaunded by the Counsaile Bishop Ridley preacheth 〈◊〉 Queene Maryes 〈◊〉 declaryng there hys mynde to the people as touching the Lady Mary and disswading them alledging there the incommodities and inconuenieÌ„ces which might ryse by receiuyng her to be their Queene prophesieng as it were before that which after came to passe y t she would bryng in forraine power to raigne ouer them besides the subuertyng also of Christian Religion then already established shewyng moreouer that the same Mary beyng in hys Diocesse he accordyng to his duetie beyng then her Ordinary had trauailed much with her to reduce her to this Religion and notwithstandyng in all other poyntes of ciuilitie she shewed her selfe gentle and tractable yet in matters that concerned true fayth and doctrine she shewed her selfe so stiffe and obstinate that there was no other hope of her to be conceyued but to disturbe and ouerturne all that which with so great labours had bene confirmed and planted by her brother afore Shortly after this Sermon Queene Mary was proclaymed whereuppon hee speedily repairyng to Fremingham to salute the Queene had such colde welcome there that beyng dispoyled of all his dignities he was sent backe vpon a lame halting horse to the Tower After hym preached also Maister Rogers the next sonday M. Rogers preacheth entreatyng very learnedly vppon the Gospell of the same day This so done Queene Mary seyng all things yet not goyng so after her mynd as she desired deuiseth wyth her Counsaile to bring to passe that thyng by other meanes which as yet by open lawe she could not well accomplish directing forth an Inhibition by Proclamation that no man should preach or read openly in churches the word of God besides other thynges also in the same Proclamation Inhibited the copye whereof here followeth ¶ An inhibition of the Queene for preaching Printyng c. THe Queenes highnes well remembryng what great inconuenience and daungers haue growen to this her highnes Realme in tymes past August 18. thorough the diuersitie of opinions in questions of religion An inhibition of the Queene for preaching and printing and hearyng also that now of late sithence the beginnyng of her most gracious Raigne the same contentions be agayne much reuiued thorough certayne false and vntrue reportes and rumors spreade by some lyght and euyll disposed personnes hath thought good to doe to vnderstand to all her highnes most louyng subiectes her most gracious pleasure in manner followyng First Q. Mary beginneth to set forth her popish religion Religion here grounded vppon the Queenes will her Maiestie beyng presented by the onely goodnesse of God setled in her iust possession of the Imperiall Crowne of this Realme and other Dominions thereunto belongyng cannot now hide that religion which God and the world knoweth she hath euer professed from her infancie hitherto Which as her Maiestie is mynded to obserue and maintaine for her selfe by gods grace during her tyme so doth her highnesse much desire and would be glad the same were of all her subiectes quietly and charitably embraced And yet she doth signifie vnto all her maiesties louyng subiects that of her most gracious disposition clemency her highnesse myndeth not to compell any her sayde subiects thereunto vnto such tyme as further order by common assent may be taken therein forbiddyng neuertheles all her subiects of all degrees at their peryls to mooue seditions or stirre vnquietnes in her people by interpreting the Lawes of this Realme after their braynes and fantasies but quietly to continue for the tyme tyll as before is sayd further order may be taken and therfore willeth and straitly chargeth and commaundeth all her sayd good louyng subiects to lyue togethers in quiet sort and Christian charitie leauyng those new found diuelish termes of Papist or heretike and such lyke and applying their hole care study and trauaile to lyue in the feare of God exercising their conuersations in such charitable godly doyng as their lyues may in deed expresse that great hunger and thirst of Gods glory and holy worde Termeâ— of Papist and Hereticke forbidden which by rash talke wordes many haue pretended and in so doing they shal best please God and lyue without daungers of the lawes and maintaine the tranquillitie of the Realme Wherof as her highnes shall be most glad so if any man shall rashlye presume to make any assemblies of people or at any publike assemblies or otherwyse shall go about to stir the people to disorder or disquiet shee myndeth according to her dutie to see the same most surely reformed punished accordyng to her highnes lawes And furthermore forasmuch also as it is well knowen False surmise against true preachers Printers and players that sedition and false rumours haue bene nourished and maintayned in this Realme by the subtletie and malice of some euill disposed persons which take vpon them without sufficient authoritie to preach to interprete the word of God after their owne brayne in churches and other places both publike and priuate Here was the head of Winchester also by playing of Enterludes and printyng of false fond bookes ballades rymes and other lewd treatises in the English tongue concernyng doctrine in matters now in question and controuersie touchyng the high poyntes and mysteries of christen religion which bookes ballades rymes and treatises Preachyng Printyng Readyng and playing of Enterludes restrayned are chiefly by the Printers and Stationers set out to sale to her graces
so away for feare from the way of truth writeth her minde vnto him in a sharp and vehement letter which as it appeareth to proceede of an earnest and zealous hart so woulde God it might take such effect with him as to reduce him to repentaunce and to take better holde againe for the health and wealth of his owne soule The copie of the letter is thys as followeth ¶ Another letter of the Lady Iane to M. Harding late Chaplayne to the Duke of Suffolke her father and then fallen from the truth of Gods most holy worde SO oft as I call to mynde the dreadfull and fearefull saying of God That he which layeth holde vpon the plough and looketh backe Luke 9. A sharpe letter or exhortation of the â—ady Iane to M. Harding is not meete for the kingdome of heauen and on the other side the comfortable words of our Sauiour Christ to all those that forsaking themselues do folow him I can not but maruell at thee and lament thy case which seemedst somtime to be the liuely member of Christ but now the deformed impe of the deuil sometime the beutifull temple of God but now the stinking and filthy kenel of Sathan sometime the vnspotted spouse of Christ but now the vnshamefast paramour of Antichrist sometyme my faythfull brother but now a straunger and Apostata sometime a stoute Christen souldiour but now a cowardly runneaway Yea when I consider these things I can not but speake to thee and cry out vpon thee thou seede of Sathan and not of Iuda whome the deuill hath deceyued the world hath begiled and the desire of life subuerted and made thee of a Christian an Infidell wherefore hast thou taken the Testament of the Lord in thy mouth * This man a little before K. Edward dyed was heard openly in his 〈◊〉 in London to exhort the people with great vehemency after thys soâ—te that if trouble came they shoulde neuer shrinke from the true doctrine of the Gospell whiche they had receiued but should take it rather for a tryall sent of God to proue them whether they would abide by it or no All which to be true they can testify that heard him and be yet aliue who also foreseeing the plague to come were then muche confirmed by hys wordes Wherfore hast thou preached the law and the wil of God to others Wherefore hast thou instructed other to be strong in Christ when y u thy selfe doest now so shamefully shrinke and so horrible abuse the Testament and lawe of the Lord When thou thy selfe preachest not to steale yet most abhominably stealest not from men but from God and committing most haynous sacriledge robbest Christ thy Lorde of his right members thy bodye and soule and chosest rather to liue miserably with shame to the worlde then to dye and gloriously with honor to reigne with christ in whome euen in death is life Why doest thou now shew thy selfe most weake when in deede thou oughtest to bee most strong The strength of a forâ— is vnknowne before the assault but thou yeldest thy hold before anye battrie be made Oh wretched and vnhappy man what art thou but dust and ashes and wilt thou resist thy maker that fashioned thee and framed thee Wilt thou nowe forsake hym y t called thee from the custome gathering amoÌ„g y e Romish Antichristians to be an Ambassadour messenger of hys eternall worde Hee that first framed thee and since thy first creation and byrth preserued thee nourished and kept thee yea and inspired thee with the spirit of knowledge I cannot say of grace shall he not now possesse thee Darest thou deliuer vp thy selfe to an other Anno. 1554. being not thine owne but his How caÌ„st thou hauing knowledge or how darest thou neglect the law of the Lord and follow the vayn traditions of men Februarye and whereas thou hast bene a publicke professor of his name become now a defacer of his glorye Wilt thou refuse the true God and worship the inuention of man the golden calfe the whore of Babilon y e Romish Religion the abhominable Idoll the most wicked masse Wilt thou torment agayne rent and teare the most precious body of our Sauior Christ with thy bodily and fleshly teeth Wilt thou take vpon thee to offer vp anye sacrifice vnto God for our sinnes considering that Christ offered vp himselfe as Paule sayth vppon the crosse a liuely sacrifice once for all Can neither the punishment of the Israelites which for their Idolatry they so oft receaued nor the terrible threatninges of the Prophetes nor the curses of Gods owne mouth feare thee to honour anye other God then him Doest thou so regard him that spared not hys deare and onely sonne for thee so diminishing yea vtterly extinguishing his glory that thou wilt attribute the prayse and honour due vnto him to the Idols which haue mouthes and speak not eyes and see not eares and heare not which shall perish with them that made them What sayth the Prophet Baruc Baruch 6. where hee recited the Epistle of Ieremy written to the captiue Iewes Did hee not forwarne them that in Babilon they should see Gods of gold siluer wood stone borne vpon mens shoulders to cast a feare before the Heathen But be not ye afrayd of them sayth Ieremy nor doe as other doe But when you see other worship theÌ„ say you in your hartes it is thou O Lord that oughtest onely to be worshipped for as for those Gods the Carpenter framed them and polished them yea gilded be they and layde ouer with siluer and vayne thinges and cannot speake He sheweth moreouer the abuse of theyr deckings howe the Priestes tooke off their ornamentes and aparelled their women withall how one holdeth a scepter an other a sworde in his hand and yet can they iudge in no matter nor defend themselues much lesse anye other from either battell or murther nor yet from gnawing of wormes nor any other euill thing These such like wordes speaketh Ieremy vnto them whereby he proueth them to be but vayne thinges and no Gods And at last he concludeth thus Confounded be they that worship them They were warned by Ieremy and thou as Ieremye hast warned other and art warned thy selfe by many Scriptures in many places God sayth he is a ielous God which will haue all honour glory and worship geuen to him onely And Christ saith in the 4. of Luke to Sathan which tempted him euen to the same Sathan the same Belzebub the same deuill whiche hath preuayled agaynst thee Math. â— It is written saith he thou shalt honor the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue These and such like doe prohibite thee and all Christians to worship anye other God then whiche was before all worldes and layd the foundations both of heauen and earth and wilt thou honour a detestable Idol inuented by Romish Popes and the abhominable Colledge of craftye Cardinals Christ offered himselfe vp once for
is where iudgements be partiall and parties be addicted there all thinges turne to victorie though it be neuer so meane and simple as in this disputation might well appeare For first of the Opponents part neither was there almost any argument in true moode figure rightly framed neither could the answearers be permitted to say for them selues and if they answeared any thing it was condemned before they began to speake Againe such disturbaunce and confusion more like a conspiration then anye disputation without al forme and order was in the schooles during the time of their answering that neither could the answearers haue place to vtter their minds neither would the Opponents be satisfied with any reasons CoÌ„cerning the which disturbaunce of that misruled disputation you shall heare what M. Ridley himselfe reporteth by his owne description in maner as foloweth The reporte and narration of M. Ridley concerning the misordered disputation had against him and his felow prisoners at Oxford B. Ridleyes report of the misorder of this disputation I Neuer yet sithence I was borne saw or heard any thing done or handled more vainely or tumultuously then the disputation which was with mee in the Schooles at Oxforde Yea verely I coulde neuer haue thought that it had ben possible to haue founde amongest men recounted to be of knowledge and learning in thys Realme any so brasen faced and shamelesse so disorderly and vainely to behaue themselues more like to Stageplayers in Enterludes to set forth a Pageant then to be graue Diuines in Schooles to dispute The Sorbonical clamours which at Paris I haue seene in time past when Popery most raigned might be worthely thought in coÌ„parison of this thrasonical ofteÌ„tation to haue had muche modestie And no greate maruaile seeing they which should haue beene Moderatours and Ouerseers of others and whych shoulde haue geuen good ensample in woordes and grauitie they themselues aboue all other gaue worste ensample and did as it were blow the trompe to the rest to raile rore rage and cry out By reason wherof good christen reader manifestly it may appeare that they neuer sought for any truth or verity but onely for the glory of the worlde and their owne bragging victorie No veritie but glory sought for in this disputation But least by the innumerable railings reprochful tauÌ„ts wherwith I was baited on euery side our cause yea rather Gods cause his churches should be euill spoken off and slandered to the world through false reportes and vntrue ensamples geuen out of oure disputation and so the veritie might sustaine some damage I thought it no les then my duety to wryte mine answeres to the intent y t who so euer is desirous to know the truth thereof may by this perceiue as well those things which were chiefly obiected as summarily that which was answered of me vnto euery of them How be it good Reader I confesse this to be most true that it is vnpossible to set foorth either all that was God knoweth tumultuously and confusedly obiected of their partes being so many speaking many times all together so thicke that one coulde not well heare an other either all that was answeared on my behalfe to theÌ„ so sondry and diuers Opponents Moreouer a great parte of the time appoynted for the disputations was vainly coÌ„sumed in opprobrious checks and reuiling tauntes with hissing and clapping of hands and that in the English tongue to procure the peoples fauour wythall All which things when I with great grief of heart did beholde protesting openly that suche excessiue and outragious disorder was vnseemely for those schooles and men of learning and grauitie and that they which wer the doers and stirrers of suche things did nothing else but bewray the slendernesse of theyr cause and theyr owne vanities I was so farre off by thys my humble complaynt from doing any good at all that I was enforced to heare suche rebukes checkes and tauntes for my labour as no persone of any honestie wythout blushing coulde abide to heare the like spoken of a moste vile varlet against a moste wretched Russian At the firste beginning of the Disputation when I should haue confirmed mine answeare to the firste proposition in fewe wordes D. Ridley could not be suffered to read for hindered protection and that after the maner and lawe of Schooles afore I coulde make an ende of my firste probation which was not very long euen the Doctors themselues cried oute hee speaketh plasphemies hee speaketh blasphemies And when I on my knees besoughte them and that heartily that they woulde vouchsafe to heare me to the ende whereat the Prolocutour being mooued cryed out on hie Let him reade it let him reade it yet when I began to reade it agayne there followed immediately such showting such a noyse and tumult and confusion of voyces crying blasphemies blasphemies as I to my remembraunce neuer hearde or read the like excepte it be that one whych was in the Actes of the Apostles stirred vp of Demetrius the siluer Smith and other of hys occupatioÌ„ crying out against Paule Greate is Diana of the Ephesians great is Diana of the Ephesians and except it be a certaine disputation whych the Arrians had against the Orthodoxes and suche as were of godlye iudgemente in Aphryca where it is sayde that suche as the President and rulers of the Disputation were suche was the ende of the disputations All were in a hurly burly and so great were the sclanders which the Arrians cast out that nothing could quietly be heard This wryteth Uictor in the second booke of his Hystorie The which cries and tumultes of them agaynst mee so preuailed that wild I nild I They 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 Aprill 14 I was enforced to leaue of y e reading of my probations although they were short If any man doubt of the truth hereof let the same aske any one that was there and not vtterly peruerted in Poperie and I am assured hee will say I speake the least But to complaine of these things further I will cease And further speaking of thys disputation hee concludeth with these wordes And thus was ended thys moste glorious disputation of the most holy Fathers sacrificers Doctours and Maisters which fought most manfully as yee may see for theyr god and goodes for theyr faith and felicitie for theyr countrey and kitchin for theyr beautye and belly with triumphant applauses and fauour of the whole Uniuersitie After the disputation of maister Latimer ended whych was the 18. day of April the Friday following whych was the 20. day of the sayde moneth the Commissioners sate in saint Maries Church as they did the Saterday before and Doctor Weston vsed particularly disswasions wyth euery of them and woulde not suffer them to answeare in anye wise but directly and peremptorily as his woordes wâ—re to say whether they woulde subscribe or no. And firste to the Bishop of Canterbury he said he was ouercome in disputations whome the Byshop aunsweared
within the Dioces of London as were married were diuorced from theyr liuings and commaunded to bring in their wiues within a fortnight that they might likewise be diuorced from them This the Byshop did of his owne power Upon the Tuesday in the same weeke being the 27. of February Gentlemen sent into Kent to be executed M. Rudston with certain others pardoned certayne Gentlemen of Kent were sente into Kent to be executed there Their names were these the two Mantels two Kneuets and Bret with these Maister Rudston also and certayne other were condemned and should haue bene executed but they had their pardon As touching the foresayde Maister Mantell the elder heere by the way is to be noted that as he was lead to execution and at his first casting vnder the Gallowes the rope brake Then they woulde haue had him recanted the trueth and receiued the sacrament of the aultar as they tearme it and then they sayd he should haue the Queenes pardon but Maister Mantell like a worthy Gentleman refused their serpentine counsell and chose rather to dye then to haue lyfe for dishonouring of God Moreouer as touching the sayid M. Mantell for that he was reported falsely to haue fallen from the constancie of his profession to cleare himselfe thereof and to reproue the sinister surmise of his recantation he wrote this briefe Apologie in purgation of himselfe the copie whereof you shall heare ¶ The Apologie of M. Mantell the elder PErceiuing that already certayne false reports are raysed of me concerning my aunsweres in the behalfe of my beliefe Math. 20. whiles I was prisoner in the Tower of London and considering how sore a matter it is to be an occasion of offence to any of those little ones that beleeue in Christ The beliefe of M. Mantell the elder â— haue thought it the duty of a Christian man as neare as I can with the truth to take away thys offence It pleased the Queenes Maiesty to send vnto me M. Doct. Bourne D. Bourne sent to M. Mantell vnto whome at the first meeting I acknowledged my fayth in all points to agree with the foure Creedes that is the common Creede the Creede of Nicene Quicunque vult and Te Deum laudamus Further as concerning confession and penaunce I declared that I could be contente to shewe vnto anye learned Minister of Christes Church any thing that troubled my conscience and of such a maÌ„ I would most willingly heare absolution pronounced Touching the Sacrament of the aulter as he termed it I sayd that I beleeued Christ to be there present as the holy Ghost ment when these words were written M. Mantell opposed in the Sacrament Hoc est corpus meum Further when this would not satisfye I desired him to consider that I was a condemned man to dye by a law and that it was more meeâ—e for me to seeke a readines and preparation to death And in so much as I dissented not from him in any article of the Christian fayth necessary to saluation I desired him for Gods sake no more to trouble me with such matters as whiche to beleeue is neyther saluation nor not to beleeue damnation He aunswered that if I dissented but in the least matter froÌ„ the catholick Church my soule was in great daunger therefore much more in thys great matter alleadging this text Qui offenderit in minimo factus est reus omnium He that offendeth in the least of these is gilty of them all Yea quoth I Verum est Math. 5. Iacob 2. ex hisce mandatis i. It is true of these commaundementes of God To this I desired him to consider that it was not my matter neither was I able in these matters to keepe disputation nor minded so to doe and therefore to take these few wordes for a full aunswere that I not onely in the matter of the sacrament but also in all other matters of Religion The Church Beleeue as the holy Catholicke Church of Christ grounded vpon the Prophetes and Apostles beleeueth But vppon this worde Church we agreed not for I tooke exceptionat the Antichristian Popish Church Then fell we in talke of the Masse wherein wee agreed not D. Bourne and M. Mantell disagree in the Masse for I both for the occasion of Idolatry and also the cleare subuersion of Christes institution thought it nought and he è coÌ„tra vppon certaine considerations supposed it good I founde fault that it was accounted a Sacrifice propiciatory for sinne and at certaine other applications of it But he sayde that it was not a propiciatory sacrifice for sinne for the death of Christ onely was the Sacrifice and this but a commemoration of the same Then I if ye thinke so certaine blasphemous collectes left out I could be content were it not for offending my poore brethren that beleeue in Christ which know not so muche to heare your Masse See quoth he howe vayne glory toucheth you Not so sir quoth I I am not now I thanke God in case to be vayne glorious Then I found further faulte with it that it was not a communion Yes sayth he one Priest saying Masse here Bourne maketh the Masse a communion and an other there and the third in an other place c. is a communion This agreeth scarcely with these words of Paule sayd I Non in melius sed in deterius conuenitis i. Ye come not after a better maner but after a worse Yea 1. Cor. 11. and it is a communion to said he when they come together Now draweth on the time quoth hee that I must depart from you to the Court to saye Masse before the Queene and must signifie vnto her in what case I finde you and me thinke I finde you sore seduced Then I sayd I pray you report the best for I trust you finde me not obstinate What shall I say are ye content to heare Masse Mantell neither obstinate nor stubborne and to receaue the sacrament in the Masse I beseeche you sayd I signifie vnto her Maiestie that I am neither obstinate nor stubburne for time and perswasion may altar me but as yet my coÌ„science is such that I can neither heare Masse nor receaue the sacrament after that sort Thus after certaine requestes made to the Queenes Maiestie concerning other matters he departed The next daye hee came to me agayne and brought with him S. Cyprians woorkes for so I had required him to doe the day before because I woulde see his sermon De mortalitate He had in thys booke turned in and interlyned certaine places both concerning the Church and the sacrament which he willed me to read I read as much as my time would serue and at his next coÌ„ming I sayd that I was wholy of Cypâ—ians mynd in the matter of the Sacrament Doctour Weston and Doctour Mallet came after to me whome I aunswered muche after that sorte as I did the other Doctour Weston brought in the place
Nicholas Arnall sir George Harper sir Edw. Warner sir W. Sentlow sir Gawen Carew M. Gybbes Cuthbert Uaughan wyth many other Upon the Tuesday folowing Ianuary 22. â—he Preachers called before the B. of Winchester at S. Mary Oueryes being the xxij of Ianuary all the preachers that were in prison were called before the B. of Wincher L. Chancellour and certain other at the bishops house at S. Mary Oueries From whence after communication beyng asked whether they would conuert and enioy the Queenes pardon or els stande to that they had taught they all aunswered that they would stand to that they had taught they were coÌ„mitted to straiter prison then before they were with charge that none should speake with them Amongst the which number of prisoners one Iames George the same tyme died in prison Iames George dyed in prison and was buryed in the fieldes being there in bands for religion righteousnes sake who therfore was exempted to be buried in the popish churchyard and was buried in the field Upon the Wednesday folowing beyng the 23. of Ianuary all the bishops with all the rest of the Conuocation house were before the cardinal at Lambeth Ianuary 25. where he willed them to repaire euery man where his cure and charge lay exhorting them to intreat the people and their flocke with all gentlenes and to endeuour themselues to winne the people rather by gentlenes then by extremity rigor and so let them depart Upon the Friday following being the 25. of Ianuary the day of the Conuersion of S. Paule there was generall and solemne procession through London to geue God thanks for their conuersion to y e catholike church Ianuary 25. Generâ—ll procession for ioy of the Realmes coÌ„uersion Wherin to set out their glorious pompe there were fourescore ten crosses 160. priests and clerkes who had euery one of them copes vpon their backs singing very lustely There followed also for the better estimation of the sight 8. Bishops and last of all came Boner the B. of London carying the popish pixe vnder a Canapy Besides there was also present the Maior Aldermen and all the liuery of euery occupation Moreouer the king also himselfe and the Cardinall came to Paules Churche the same day From whence after Masse they returned to Westminster againe As the king was entred the Church at the steps goyng vp to the Quiere all the Gentlemen that of late were set at libertie out of the Tower kneeled before the king and offred vnto him themselues and their seruices After the procession there was also commaundement giuen to make Bonefires at night Whereupon did rise among the people a doubtful talke why all this was done Some sayd it was that the Queene beyng then as they said with child might haue a safe deliuery Others thoght that it was for ioy that the realme was ioyned agayne to the sea of Rome which opinion of both seemed most true Upon the Monday folowing being the 28. of Ianuary Ianuary 28. Commission from the Cardinall to sit vpon the persecuted Preachers for religion the B. of Winchester and the other bishops had Commission from the cardinall to sit vpon and order according to the lawes all such preachers and heretikes as they termed them as were in prison and according to this Commission the same day the B. of Winchester and the other bishops with certaine of the counsail sate in S. Mary Oueries church and called before them these three M. Hooper M. Rogers and M. Cardmaker who were brought thether by the shriues from whence after communication they were committed to prison till the next day but Cardmaker this day submitted himselfe vnto them Ianuary 29. M. Hooper and M. Rogers condemned Upon the Tuesday beyng the 29. of Ianuary Hooper Rogers D. Taylor and Bradford were brought before them where sentence of excommunication and iudgement ecclesiasticall was pronounced vpon M. Hooper and M. Rogers by the Bish. of Winchester who sate as Iudge in Caiphas seat who droue them out of the church according to their law and order D. Taylor and Bradford were coÌ„mitted to prison till the next day Upon the Wednesday being the 30. of Ianuary Doct. Taylor D. Crome M. Bradford M. Saunders and D. Ferrar sometyme B. of S. Dauids Ianuary 30. D. Ferrar D. Taylor and M. Saunders condemned were before the sayd bishops where iij. of them that is to say D. Taylor M. Sanders and M. Bradford were likewise excommunicated sentence pronounced vpon them so committed to the Shiriffes D. Crome desired two months respite and it was granted him M. Ferrar was againe committed to prison till another tyme. All these men shewed theÌ„selues to be learned as in deed they were no lesse but what auaileth either learning reason or truth it self where will beareth rule After the examination and condemnation of these good men and preachers aboue recited Commissions and Inquisitours were sent abrode likewise into all partes of the realme by reason wherof a great number of most godly true christians out of all the quarters of the realme but especially Kent Essex Northfolke and Suffolke were apprehended brought vp to London and cast in prison and afterward most of them either consumed cruelly by fire or els thorough euill handlyng died in the prisons were buried on dunghils abroad in the fields or in some backeside of the prison Of all which matters coÌ„cerning the tragicall handling of these blessed Martyrs and witnesses of Iesus Christ of all the bloudy persecution of this tyme now followeth the Lord so grantyng seuerally and more particularly in this next booke in order to be declared after that I shall first recite a generall supplication giuen vp in the name of the preachers aforesayd lying in prison vnto the King and Queene during the tyme of the Parliament as followeth ¶ Vnto the King and Queenes most excellent Maiesties and to their most honourable and high Court of Parliament IN most humble and lamentable wise complain vnto your Maiesties and to your high court of Parliament A supplâ—câ—â—tion of 〈◊〉 persecute preachers the king Queene your poore desolate obedient subiects H. F. T. B. P. R. S. c. That where as your said subiects liuing vnder the lawes of God and of this realme in the days of the late most noble king Edward 6. did in all things shew themselues true faithfull and diligent subiects accordâ—ng to their vocation as well in the sincere ministring of Gods holy word as in due obedience to the higher powers in the dayly practise of such vertues and good demeanor as the lawes of God at all tymes and the statutes of the realme did then allow Your sayd subiects neuerthelesse contrary to all lawes of iustice equitie and right are in very extreme maner not onely cast into prison where they haue remained now these 15. or 16. months but their liuings also their houses and possessions The long inprisonmâ—â—â— of
a mercy of the Antichristian church of Rome To rise to the Pope is to fall from Christ. whyche I vtterly refused that the rising which he spake off was a very fall into errour and false doctrine Also that I had and woulde be able by Gods grace to prooue that all the doctrine which I had euer taught was true and catholike and that by the scriptures and the authoritie of the fathers that liued 400. yeres after Christes death He aunsweared that should not might not nor ought not be graunted me for I was but a priuate man Whatsoeuer is once concluded in a Parliament ought not to be reformed afterward by no doctrine nor the word of God by the Bishop of Winchesters diuinitie might not be heard against the determination of the whole realme Should quoth he when a Parliament hathe concluded a thinge one or anye priuate person haue authority to discusse whether they had done right or wrong No that may not be I aunswered shortly that all the lawes of men myght not neither coulde rule the worde of God but that they all must be discussed and iudged thereby and obey therto and my conscience nor no christian mans could be satisfied with such lawes as disagreed from that worde and so was willing to haue said much more but the L. Chauncellor began a long tale to very smal purpose concerning mine answer to haue defaced me that there was nothing in mee wherefore I should be heard but arrogancie pride and vainglory I also graunted mine ignorauncy to be greater then I coulde expresse or then he tooke it but yet that I feared not by Gods assistance streÌ„gth to be able by wryting to performe my word The Bishop of Winchester iudgeth M. Rogers by his own disease neither was I I thanked God so vtterly ignorant as he would make me but all was of God to whom be thanks rendred therfore Proud man was I neuer nor yet vaine glorious Al the world knew wel where and on which side pride arrogancie and vaineglory was It was a poore pride y t was or is in vs God it knoweth Then sayde hee that I at the first dashe condemned the Queene and the whole realme to be of the churche of Antichrist and burdened me highly therewithall I aunsweared that the Queenes maiesty God saue her grace would haue done wel enough if it had not ben for his counsel He sayde the Queene wente before him and it was her owne motion I said with out faile I neither could nor I wold euer beleeue it Then sayde D. Aldrise the bishop of Carlile that they the bishops woulde beare him witnesse D. Aldresse witnesseth with the B. of Winchester Yea quoth I that I beleeue well and with that the people laughed For that day there were many but on the morrow they had kept the dores shut and would let none in but the Byshops adherentes and seruauntes in maner yea and the firste day the thousand man came not in Then master Comptroler and Secretary Bourne woulde haue stande vppe also to beare witnesse and did I sayd it was no great matter and to say the truthe I thought that they were good helpers thereto them selues but I ceased to say any more therein knowyng that they were too strong and mighty of power and that they should be beleued before me yea and before our sauior Christ and all his Prophets and Apostles thereto in these daies Then after many words he asked me what I thought concerning the blessed sacrament The opinion of M Rogers 〈…〉 sacrament of the body â—f Christ required and stoode vp and put off his cap al his felow bishops of which there were a great sort new men of whom I knew few whether I beleeued in the sacrament to be the very body and bloude of our sauiour Christ that was borne of the virgin Mary and hanged on the crosse really and substantially I aunswered I had often tolde him that it was a matter in which I was no medler and therfore suspected of my brethren to be of a contrary opinion Notw tstanding euen as the most part of your doctrine in other poyntes is false and the defence therof onely by force and crueltie so in thys matter I thinke it to be as false as the rest For I cannot vnderstand really and substantially to signifie otherwyse then corporally Act. 3. but corporally Christ is only in heaueÌ„ and so cannot Christ be corporally also in your sacrament And here I somewhat set out hys charitie after thys sorte My Lord quoth I ye haue dealt with me most cruelly For ye haue set me in prison without law and kept me there now almost a yere and a halfe Cruelty shewed withouâ—â— cause For I was almost halfe a yere in my house where I was obedient to you God knoweth and spake w t no man And now haue I bene a full yeare in Newgate at great costes and charges M. Rogers a yeare and a half in durance hauing a wife and 10. children to finde and I had neuer a penie of my liuings which was against the lawe Hee answeared that D. Ridley which had geuen them me was an vsurper and therfore I was the vniust possessour of them Was the king then an Usurper quoth I which gaue D. Ridley the Bishoppricke Ste. Gardiner calleth kyng Edward an vsurpâ—r Yea quoth he and began to sette out the wrongs that the king had done to the B. of London and to himself also But yet I do misuse my termes quoth he to call the King vsurper But the word was gone out of the aboundance of the heart before and I thinke that he was not very sorye for it in hart I might haue sayd more coÌ„cerning that matter but I did not I asked hym wherefore he set me in pryson He said because I preached against the Queene I aunsweared that it was not true and I woulde be bound to prooue it and to stand to the triall of the law that no man should be able to prooue it M. Rogers imprisoned against all law and right and thereupon woulde set my life I preached quoth I a sermon at the Crosse after the Queene came to the Tower but therein was nothing said against the Queene I take witnesse of al the audience which was not small I alleaged also that he had after examination let me goe at libertie after the preaching of that Sermon Yea but thou didste read thy lectures after quoth hee against the commaundement of the Counsell That did I not quoth I lette that be prooued and let me die for it Thus haue ye now against the law of God man handled me neuer sent for me neuer conferred with me neuer spoke of any learning till now that ye haue gotten a whip to whip me with a sword to cut off my necke if I will not condescende vnto your minde Thys charitie doth all the world vnderstand I might and
broughte in the Bishop of Rome and sette him in his olde authoritie beginneth to set vp abbeis againe hath made the mariage of priestes vnlawfull hath tourned the English seruice into Latine againe hath set vp the Masse againe w t like baggage and pulled downe the holy Communion and all this is done by consente of Parliament If the Acts of Parliament made in king Henries time in K. Edwards had theyr foundatioÌ„ vpon Gods word where vpon all positiue lawe ought to be grounded then these which are stablished in the Quenes time being cleane contrary to the others as they are not warranted by gods woorde so are they wicked and therfore to be both spoken and wrytten against of all menne as well of priuate as of publique persons If your Actes my Lord Chancellour which you haâ—e lately coyned I call them yours because ye only beare the swinge deuise and decree what yee list all other men are forced to followe be good and according to Gods woord then the former Actes were naught whych thing ye seeme to say in vtterly taking of them away and setting vp of the contrary if the former were nought why then did ye consent vnto them and confirme them to be good by your voluntarie and aduised wryting as it appeareth and will to the worldes ende in your Booke de vera Obedientia where you prooue the Queene a Bastard and the bishop of Rome to be an vsurper and to haue no authoritie in the Realme of Englande Yee must needes confesse that the moste parte of your Actes of Parliament in these latter dayes haue bene according to the fantasies of a fewe King Henry in his time established by Parliament in a manner what he listed and many thinges that might well haue bene amended In Kinge Edwardes dayes the Duke of Somersette and Northumberlande bare a great stroke in thyngs and did not all things syncerely Euen so since the Quene that nowe is came to the gouernement of the realme al things are ordered by your deuise and head and the whole Parliament house is ledde as you list by reason whereof they are compelled to condescende to thinges both contrarye to Gods manifest woorde and also contrary to theyr owne consciences so great is your crueltie For to bryng youre wicked purposes to passe and to establish your Antichristian kingdome whych I truste the Lorde wyth the breathe of hys mouthe will spedely blowe ouer yee haue called three Parliamentes in one yeare and an halfe that what you coulde not compasse by subtill perswasion ye might bring to passe by tyrannical threatning for if yee hadde not vsed cruell force in your doinges yee had neuer broughte to passe suche thinges as this daye yee haue to the vtter defacing and abolishing of Gods true religion and to the casting away and destruction of your naturall Countrey so much as in you lieth And as it is moste true that Actes of Parliament haue in these latter dayes bene ruled by the fantasies of a fewe and the whole Parliament house contrary to their minds was compelled to consent to such things as a few had conceiued So it muste needes be graunted that the Papistes at all times were moste readie to apply them selues to the present worlde and like menne pleasers to follow the fantasies of suche as were in authoritie and turne with the estate which way so euer it tourned Yea if the estate should chaunge ten times in one yeare they woulde euer be ready at hande to chaunge with it and so folowe the crie and rather vtterly to forsake God and be of no religion then that they would forgoe lust or liuing for God or for religion King Henrie by Parliamente accordinge to Goddes woorde putte downe the Pope the Clergie consented and all men openly by othe refused this vsurped supremacie knowing by Gods worde Christ to be head of the churchâ— and euery Kinge in hys Realme to haue vnder and nexte vnto Christe the chiefe Soueraigntie King Edward also by Parliament according to Gods woorde sette the marriage of Priestes at libertie abolished the Popish and idolatrous masse chaunged the Latin seruice and sette vp the holy Communion the whole Cleargie consented heereunto many of them set it foorth by then preaching and all they by practising confirmed the same Notwythstanding now when the state is altered and the lawes chaunged the Papisticall cleargie wyth other like worldlinges as menne neither fearing God neyther flying worldly shame neither yet regardinge their consciences othes or honestie like wauering weather Cockes tourn rouÌ„d about putting on harlots foreheades sing a newe song and crie wyth an impudent mouth Come a-againe come againe to the catholicke churche meaning the Antichristian church of Rome which is the Synagogue of Sathan and the very sincke of all superstition heresie and Idolatrie Of what force I pray you may a man think these Parliamentes to be which scantly can stand a yere in strength Or what credite is to be geuen to these law makers which are not ashamed to establish contrary lawes and to condempne that for euill which before the thing in it selfe and the circumstances remaining al one they affirmed and decreed to be good Truelye yee are so readye contrarye to all ryghte to chaunge and turne for the pleasure of manne that at the lengthe I feare GOD wyll vse you lyke chaungelings Anno 1554. Aprill and both tourne you foorth of his kingdom and out of your owne countrey Yee charge the Gospell preachers with the vndoyng of thys realme nay it is the turning papists whych haue not onely sette a sale theyr Countrey like Traitours but also troubled the simple people so that they canne not tell what they may beleeue For that which they affirmed and preached to be newe doctrine in King Edwardes dayes nowe they crie against it as it were moste abhominable heresye This fault I trust yee shall neuer finde at our hands Therefore to conclude that whiche I purposed for somuche as the Actes of Parliament of these latter times are one contrary to an other and those which yee nowe haue stablished in your time are contrary to Gods most manifest woorde as is the vsurped supremacie of the Byshoppe of Rome the Idolatrous Masse the Latine Seruice the prohibiting of lawfull marriage which Sainte Paul calleth the Doctrine of Deuilles wyth many suche other I say it is not onely lawfull for any priuate man which bringeth Gods woorde for hym and the authoritie of the primatiue and best Churche to speake and wryte against such vnlawfull lawes but it is hys duetie and he is bounde in very conscience to doe it Which thyng I haue prooued by diuers examples before and nowe will adde too but one other which is wrytten in the fifth of the Actes where it appeareth that the high Priestes the Elders Scribes and Pharisies decreed in their Councell and gaue the same coÌ„maundement to the Apostles that they should not preache in the name of Christe as yee haue also forbidden
vs notwythstanding when they were charged therewithall they aunsweared Obedire oportet Deo magis quam hominibus that is we ought more to obey God then man euen so we may and doe answere you God is more to be obeyed then maÌ„ your wicked lawes can not so tongue tie vs but we will speake the truthe The Apostles were beaten for theyr boldnesse and they reioyced that they suffered for Christes cause Yee haue also prouided roddes for vs and bloudy whippes yet when ye haue done that whiche Goddes hande and Counsell hathe determined that yee shall doe be it life or deathe I truste that God wil so assist vs by his holy spirite and grace that wee shall paciently suffer it praise God for it and whatsoeuer become of mee and others whiche nowe suffer for speaking and professing of the truthe yet be yee sure that Goddes woorde will preuaile and haue the ouer hande when youre bloudy lawes and wicked decrees for want of sure foundation shall fal in the dust and that which I haue spoken of your Actes of Parliament the same may be sayd of the generall Councels of these latter dayes whych haue bene wythin these fiue hundreth yeares where as the Antichrist of Rome by reason of hys vsurped authority ruled the roaste and decreed suche things as made for his gaine not regarding Goddes glorye and therefore are they to be spoken wrytten and cried against of all such as fear God and loue hys truthe And thus muche I purposed to haue sayde concerning the first poynte Nowe touching the second poynte That where as my Lorde Chauncellour hadde the daye before sayde hys pleasure of them that ruled the Realme while hee was in prysone and also reioyced as though God hadde make this alteration euen for his sake and his Catholike Churche as hee calleth it and to declare as it were by myracle that we were before in a Schisme and Heresie and the Realme was nowe brought to an vnitie and to a trueth and I can not tell whereto Thereto was I fully purposed to haue sayde Secondlye my Lorde where as yee yesterdaye so highly dispraised the gouernment of them that ruled in innocent King Edwardes dayes it maye please your Lordshippe to vnderstande that wee poore Preachers whome yee so euill allowe did moste boldly and plainely rebuke theyr euill gouernaunce in manye things speciallye theyr couetousnesse and neglecte and small regarde to liue after the Gospell as also theyr negligence to occasion other to liue thereafter wyth mo things then I can now rehearse Thys can all London testifie wyth vs I would also haue tolde hym what I my selfe for my parte did once at Pauls Crosse concerning the misuse of Abbeys and other church goodes and I am assured right well that neuer a Papiste of them all did euer so much therein as I did I thanke the Lorde therefore I was also as it is well knowen faine to aunsweare therefore before all the Counsell and manye of my brethren did the like so that wee for the not rebuking of theyr faultes shall not aunsweare before God nor be blame worthy before menne Therefore lette the Gentlemen and the Courtiers them selues and all the Citizens of London testifie what we did But my Lord you could not abide them for that which they did vnto you and for that they were of a contrary Religion vnto you Whereâ—ore in that you seeme so infest against them it is neither any iust or publique cause but it is your owne priuate hate that maketh you to reporte so euill of their gouernaunce And yee may now say what yee list of them when they be partely dead and gone and partly by you put out of office But what shal be sayde of you when your fall shall folowe yee shall then heare And I muste say my conscience to you I feare me ye haue and wil with your gouernance bring England out of Gods blessing into a warme sunne I pray God you doe not I am an Englishe manne borne and God knoweth doe naturally wishe well to my Countrey And my Lorde I haue often prooued that the thyngs which I haue much feared afore hande shoulde come to passe haue in deede followed I praye God I may faile of my gessing in thys behalfe but truely that will not be wyth expellyng the true woorde of God out of the Realme and wyth sheading of innocent bloude And as touching your reioycing as thoughe God had sette you alofte to punishe vs by myracle for so you reporte and bragge openly of yourselfe and to minister Iustice if wee will not receaue youre holye fathers mercye and thereby to declare youre churche to be true and oures false to that I aunsweare thus Goddes workes be wonderful are not to be compreheÌ„ded and perceiued by maÌ„s wisedome not by the witte of the moste wise and prudent Yea they are soonest deceiued and doe moste easely iudge amisse of Goddes wonderfull woorkes that are moste worldly wise God hathe made all the wisedome of thys worlde foolishnesse first Corrinthians the firste and the seconde Chapter Dedit dilectam animam suam in manus inimicorum eius Hierem. xij That is Hee doeth putte his beloued and deare heart into the handes of the ennemies thereof Thys thing doeth God whiche thing all wise menne accompte to be the moste foolish and vnwise parte that can be Will the wise of the worlde trowe ye putte their most deare frendes and tenderly beloued children into their enmies handes to kill slaye burne c. that is vnto them a madnesse aboue all madnesse And yet doeth God vse thys order and thys is an highe and singular wisedome in his syght which the world taketh to be most extreme madnes Canne the worlde shewe a cause whye hee suffered the greate multitude of innocente children to be murthered of Herode of Ascalon or why he putte that moste holy man Iohn Baptiste into the handes of Herode hys sonne to be headed and that in prisone secreatly wythout open iudgement moste tyrannously Whye he suffered hys beloued Apostle Iames to be beheaded of another Herode Acts 12 Whye he suffered his beloued seede of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to be foure hundred yeares in thraldome and bondage and vnder Pharao And all the stocke of Iuda and Beniamin hys beloued children and Churche to come vnder the power sweard and tyrannie of Nabuchodonosor No verely but hys true Catholicke Churche knoweth diuers causes heereof whyche are nowe too long to reherse and whych I would right gladly shew if I had time But this I am righte sure off that it was not because that the aforesayd Godly menne were in heresies and subiecte to false gods seruices and Idolatrie and that theyr aduersaries were men of God and beloued of God The contrarye was true Ihon Baptist was beloued of God and Herode hated and so foorth of the rest and Iohn Baptist the innocent children Iames the Children of Israel in Egypte and in Babylon were the catholike members and
there were no more Reedes and that burned at the neather partes but had small power aboue because of the winde sauinge that it did burne his haire A new fire made to M. Hooper and scorch his skinne a litle In the time of which fire euen as at the first flame hee prayed saying mildely and not verye loude but as one wythoute paynes O Iesus the sonne of Dauid haue mercye vpon me and receiue my soule After the seconde was spente he did wipe both his eyes with his hands and beholding the people he sayde with an indifferent loud voyce For Gods loue good people let me haue more fire M. Hooper calle◠〈◊〉 for more fire And all this while his nether partes did burne for the fagottes were so fewe that the flame did not burne strongly at his vpper partes The third fire was kindled within a while after which was more extreeme then the other two and then the bladders of gonnepouder brake which did him small good they were so placed and the winde hadde suche power In the whych fire he prayed with somewhat a loude voyce Lorde Iesu haue mercye vppon me The last wordes of M. Hooper Lorde Iesu haue mercy vppon mee Lorde Iesus receiue my spirite And these were the last woordes hee was heard to vtter But when he was blacke in the mouth and his tongue swolne that he coulde not speake yet hys lippes went till they were shronke to the gummes and he knocked his breast with his handes vntill one of his armes fell off and then knocked still with the other The blessed Martyr long tormented in the fire what time the fat water and bloud dropped out at his fingers ends vntill by renuing of y e fire his strength was gone and his hande did cleaue fast in knocking to the yron vpon hys brest So immediately bowing forwardes he yelded vp his spirite In clarissimi Doctrina pietate viri Iohannis Hoperi Martyrium Conradi Gesneri carmen AVreus Hoperus flammis inuictus igni Atque suum Christum confessus ad vltima vitae Momenta integritate sua praeclarus ardens Exterius flammis diuinus Martyr at intus Eximio fidei feruore accensus ad astra Spiritus ascendit coelesti luce beatus In terris cineresque manent fama corusca Flammae instar lucens lucebit dum stabit orbis Vtcunque immanes Boreae magnaeque procellae Flatibus aduersis tam clarum abrumpere lumen Nitantur frustra Nam quae Deus ipse secundat Quis prohibere queat mortalia facta sed vltro Et commenta ruunt vastaque voragine sidunt Hoperi exemplo quotquot spiratis Iesu Doctrinam Christi discrimina temnere vitae Durare vosmet rebus seruare secundis Discite Namque dabit Deus his meliora nec auris Audijt vlla oculus vel vidit sed neque captus Humanae mentis potuit complectier vnquam Qualia quanta Deus seruet sua bona beatis Thus was he three quarters of an houre or more in the fire Euen as a Lambe paciently he aboade the extremitie therof The patient end of this holy martir neither mouing forwardes backwards or to any side but hauing his nether partes burned and his bowels fallen out he died as quietly as a childe in his bedde and hee nowe raigneth as a blessed Martyr in the ioyes of heauen prepared for the faithfull in Christ before the foundations of the worlde for whose constancie all Christians are bound to praise God A letter which M. Hooper did wryte out of prison to certaine of his frendes THe grace of God be with you Amen I did write vnto you of late A letter exhortatory of M. Hooper to certayne of his friendes and told you what extremity the parlament had concluded vpon concerning Religion suppressing the truth and setting foorth the vntruth intending to cause all men by extremitie to forsweare them selues and to take againe for the head of the Churche him that is neither head nor member of it but a very enemie as the word of God al ancient wryters do record and for lacke of lawe and authoritie they wil vse force and extremitie which haue bene the arguments to defend the Pope and Poperie sith thys wicked authority began first in the world But now is the time of triall The popes religion standeth onely vpoon force and extremitie to see whether we feare more God or man It was an easie thing to holde with Christ whiles the Prince and world held with him but now the world hateth him it is the true triall who be his Wherefore in the name and in the vertue strength and power of his holy spirit prepare your selues in any case to aduersitie and constancie Let vs not runne away when it is most time to fight RemeÌ„ber none shal be crowned but such as fight manfully and he that endureth vnto the end shal be saued Ye must now turne al your cogitations from the pearil you see and marke the felicitye that foloweth the pearil either victorie in this world of your enemies Neither 〈◊〉 felicitie 〈◊〉 the misery of this world is 〈◊〉 be looked vpon or else a surrender of this life to inherite the euerlastinge kyngdom Beware of beholding too much the felicitie or miserie of this worlde for the consideration and too earnest loue or feare of either of them draweth from God Wherefore thinke with your selues as touching the felicitie of the worlde it is good but yet none otherwise then it standeth with the fauour of God It is to be kept but yet so farre foorth as by keeping of it we loose not God It is good abiding and tarrying still among our friendes heere but yet so y t we tary not therewithall in Gods displeasure and hereafter to dwell with the deuils in fire euerlasting There is nothing vnder God but may be kept so y t God being aboue all things we haue be not lost Of aduersitie iudge the same Imprisonment is painfull but yet libertie vpon euell conditions is more painful Aduersâ—tiâ— compared with aduâ—â—â—sitie The prisons stincke but yet not so much as sweete houses where as the feare and true honour of God lacketh I must be alone and solitary It is better so to be and haue God w t me then to be in company with the wicked Losse of goods is great but losse of Gods grace fauour is greater I am a poore simple creature can not tel how to answer before such a great sort of noble learned wise men It is better to make answere before the pompe pride of wicked men then to stand naked in the sight of all heauen and earth before the iust God at the latter daye Antithesiâ— betweene ioyes and pâ—ynes in this world and in the world to come I shall die then by the handes of the cruell man he is blessed that looseth thys life full of miseries and finedeth the life of eternall ioyes It is
hee for a lawe wee haue commission to proceede with them when they be dispatched let their frendes sue the lawe Nowe howe soone a man may haue such a commission at my Lord Chancelors hand you know It is as hard to be obtained as an enditement for Christ at Cayphas hande Besides that the Byshoppes hauing the Queene so vpon their sides may do all things both without the aduise and also the knowledge of the rest of the Lordes of the temporaltie who at this present haue found out the marke that the Bishops shote at and doubtles be not pleased with their doings I pray you helpe that our brother Sanders and the rest in the Marshalsey may vnderstande these things and sende me your answere betime Iudas non dormit nec scimus diem neque horam i. Iudas slepeth not neither know we the day nor the hour Dominus Iesus Christus suo sancto numine nos omnes consoletur adiuuet Amen i. The Lord Iesus Christ with his holy spirite comfort and strengthen vs all Amen May 6. 1554. Yours and with you vnto death in Christ I Hooper An exhortation to pacience sent to his godly wife Anne Hooper whereby all the true members of Christ may take comfort and courage to suffer trouble affliction for the profession of his holy Gospel OUr sauiour Iesus Christ dearely beloued my godly wife in s. Mathewes Gospell said to his disciples M. 18. that it was necessary sclaunders shoulde come and that they coulde not be auoided An effectuâ—â— letter of M Hooper sent to hys wife he perceiued as wel by the coÌ„dition of those that should pearish be lost for euer in the world to come as also by their affliction that should be saued For he sawe the greatest part of the people would contemne neglecte whatsoeuer true doctrine or godly wayes should be shewed vnto them or els receiue it vse it as they thought good to serue their pleasures without any profite to their soules at all not caring whether they liued as they were coÌ„manded by Gods word or not but would thinke it sufficient to be counted to haue the name of a Christian man wyth such workes and frutes of his profession and Christianitie as his fathers and elders after their custome maner esteeme and take to be good fruites and faithful works and wil not try them by the worde of God at all These men by the iust iudgement of God be deliuered vnto the crafte and subtiltie of the deuill Math. 14. that they may be kept by one sclaunderous stuÌ„bling blocke or other that they neuer come vnto Christ who came to saue those that were lost as yee may see howe God deliuereth wicked menne vp vnto their owne lustes to do one mischiefe after an other carelesse Rom. 1.1 1. Thes. 2. vntil they come into a reprobate minde that forgetteth it selfe and can not knowe what is expedient to be done or to be least vndone because they close their eyes and will not see the lyghte of Gods woorde offered vnto them and being thus blinded they preferre their owne vanities before the truth of Gods woorde Whereas such corrupt mindes be Errour taken for truth and persecution for Gods seruice there is also corrupt election and choyse of Gods honor so that the minde of man taketh falsehoode for truthe superstition for true religion death for life damnation for saluation hell for heauen and persecution of Christes members for Gods seruice and honour And as these men wilfully and voluntarily reiect the woorde of God euen so God most iustly deliuereth them into the blindnes of mind hardnes of heart that they can not vnderstand Iohn 8.9 nor yet consent to any thyng that God would haue preached and set foorth to his glory after his owne will and worde wherefore they hate it mortally of all things most detest Gods holy worde And as y e deuill hath entred into their hearts that they them selues can not nor will not come to Christ to be instructed by hys holy woord euen so can they not abide any other man to be a Christian man and to lead his life after the word of God but hate him persecute him robbe him imprisone hym yea and kil him whether he be man or womaÌ„ if God suffer it And so much are those wicked men blinded that they passe of no law whether it be Gods or mans but persecute such as neuer offended yea do euil to those that daily haue praied for them and wish them Gods grace In their Pharaonical and blind furie they haue no respect to nature No respect of nature with the persecuting aduersaries For the brother persecuteth the brother the father the sonne and most deare frends in diuelish sclaunder and offence are become most mortal ennemies And no marueile for when they haue chosen sundrye maisters the one the deuill the other God the one shall agree with the other as God and the deuell agree betweene them selues For this cause that the more parte of the worlde doth chuse to serue the deuill vnder cloaked hypocrisie of Gods title Christ sayd Math. â—8 It is expedient and necessary that sclanders should come and many meanes be deuised to keepe the litle babes of Christ from the heauenly father But Christ sayth Wo be vnto him by whome the offence commeth Yet is there no remedy man being of such corruption and hatred towardes God but that the euil shal be deceiued persecute the good and the good shall vnderstand the truth and suffer persecution for it vntill the worlds ende For as he that was borne after the flesh persecuted in times past him that was born after the spirite Geâ—e 4. Gâ—lat 4. euen so is it now Therefore for so much as we liue in this life amongst so many great pearils and daungers we must be wel assured by gods word how to beare them and how paciently to take them as they be sent to vs froÌ„ God We must also assure our selues that there is no other remedy for Christians in the time of trouble then Christ himself hath appoynted vs. Luke 2. In S. Luke he geueth vs thys commandement Ye shall possesse your liues in pacience sayeth he In the which words he geueth vs both commaundement what to doe and also great comfort and consolation in all troubles Hee sheweth also what is to be done and what is to be hoped for in troubles Patience in troubles onely the christian mans remedy Rom. 8. and when troubles happen he biddeth vs be pacient and in no case violently nor seditiously to resist our persecuters because God hath such care and charge of vs that he wil keepe in the mids of all troubles the very heares of our heade so that one of them shall not fall away without the wil and pleasure of our heauenly father Whether the haire therfore tarie in the head or fal from the head it is the wil of the
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
though nowe they were good doctrine vertuous and true Religion In the beginning of this rage of Antichrist a certayne Petigentleman after the sort of a Lawyer called Foster being Steward and keeper of Courtes Foster a lawyer and Ioh. Clerke of Hadley two notorious Papistes a man of no great skil but a bitter persecutour in those daies with one Iohn Clerke of Hadley which Foster had euer bene a secrete fauourer of all Romish Idolatry coÌ„spired w t the said Clerke to bring in the Pope his maumentry againe into Hadley Church For as yet Doct. Taylour as a good shepheard had retained and kept in his Church the godly Churchseruice and reformation made by king Edward most faithfully and earnestly preached against the popish corruptions which had infected the whole countrey round about Therefore the foresayde Foster and Clerke hyred one Iohn Auerth Iohn Auerth a right popishe Priest Person of Aldam a very money Mammonist a blinde leader of the blinde a Popish Idolatour and an open Aduouterer and whoremonger a very fit Minister for their purpose to come to Hadley and there to geue the onset to begin againe the Popish Masse To this purpose they builded vp with all haste possible the aultar entending to bring in their Masse agayn about the Palme Monday Marke how vnwillingly the people were to receiue the papacy agayne But this their deuise tooke none effect for in the night the aultar was beaten down Wherefore they built it vp againe the second time and layde diligent watch least any should againe breake it downe On the day following came Foster and Iohn Clerke bringing with them their Popish Sacrificer who brought with him all his implements and garmentes to play his Popish Pageant whome they and their men garded with swords and buklers least any man should disturbe him in his Missall Sacrfice When Doctour Taylour who according to hys custome sate at his booke studying y e word of God D. Taylours custome â—o study heard the bels ring he arose and went into the Churche supposing some thing had bene there to be done according to his Pastorall office and comming to the Churche he founde the Church dores shut and fast barred sauing the Chauncell dore which was onely latched Where he entring in and comming into the Chauncell Masse brought inâ—to Hadley with swoâ—â— and bucklers D. Taylor rebuked thâ— deuill The Papiâ—â— call al thâ— trumpery 〈◊〉 the Quenâ— proceedinâ— For you must remâ—â—â—ber that Antichrist rayneth by an others arme and not by hyâ— owne poâ—â—er Read Daniell 〈◊〉 the king 〈◊〉 faces the 〈◊〉 chapter D. Tayloâ— here playeth a righâ— Elias 3. Râ—â— 18. saw a Popishe Sacrificer in his robes with a broad new shauen crown ready to begin his Popish sacrifice beset rouÌ„d about with drawne swords and bucklers lest any maÌ„ should approch to disturbe him Then said Doctour Taylour Thou Deuill who made thee so bold to enter into this church of Christ to prophane and defile it with this abhominable Idolatry Wyth that start vp Foster and with an irefull and furious countenaunce sayd to Doctour Taylour thou Traytour what doest thou heere to let and disturbe the Queenes proceedings Doctour Taylour aunswered I am no traytour but I am the shepheard that God my Lord Christ hath appointed to feed this his flocke wherfore I haue good authoritie to be here I command thee thou popish Wolfe in the name of God to auoyd heÌ„ce and not to presume here with such a Popish Idolatry to poyson Christes flocke Then said Foster wilt thou traytourly hereticke make a commotion resist violently the Queenes proceedings Doctour Taylour answered I make no coÌ„motion but it is you Papistes that maketh commotions and tumults I resist onely with Gods word agaynst your Popish Idolatries which are against Gods word y e Queenes honor tend to y e vtter subuersioÌ„ of this realme of England And further thou doest against the Canon law which coÌ„mandeth that no Masse be said but at a consecrate aultar When the Parson of Aldam heard that hee began to shrinke backe would haue left his saying of Masse TheÌ„ start vp Iohn Clerke and said M. Auerth be not afrayd ye haue a * Super alâ—tare is a stone conâ—â—â—crated by the bishoâ— commonlâ— of a footâ—â— long 〈◊〉 the Papiâ—â— cary in 〈◊〉 of an 〈◊〉 when thâ— masse for money in gentlemâ—â— houses The Papâ—â—â— argumenâ— wherewiâ—â— they mainâ—tayne the doctrine Sap. 2. Superaltare Go forth with your busines man Then Foster with his armed meÌ„ tooke Doctour Taylour and led him with strong hand out of the Church and the Popish Prelate proceeded in his Romishe Idolatry Doct. Taylours wife who folowed her husband into the Church when she saw her husband thus violently thrust out of his Church she kneeled downe held vp her haÌ„ds and with loude voyce sayd I beseeche God the righteous Iudge to auenge this iniury that this Popish Idolatour this day doth to the bloud of Christ. Then they thrust her out of the Church also and shut to the dores for they feared that the people woulde haue rent their Sacrificer in peeces NotwithstaÌ„ding one or two threw in great stones at the windowes and missed very little the popish masser Thus you see how without consente of the people the Popishe Masse was agayne set vp wyth battayle aray with swordes and buckelers with violence and tyranny which practise the Papistes haue euer yet vsed As for reason lawe or Scripture they haue none on their parte Therefore they are the same that saith The law of vnrighteousnes is our strength Come let vs oppresse the righteous without any feare c. Within a day or two after with all haste possible this Foster and Clerke made a complaint of Doctour Taylour by a letter written to Steuen Gardiner Byshop of Winchester and Lord Chauncellour When the Byshop heard this he sent a letter missiue to Doct. Taylour commaunding him within certaine daies to come and to appeare before him vpon his allegiance D. Tayloâ— cited by a letter misâ—siue to aunswere such complayntes as were made against him When Doctour Taylours frends heard of thys they were exceeding sory and agreeued in minde which then foreseing to what end the same matter would come seeing also all truth and iustice were troden vnder foote and falsehode with cruell tyranny were set aloft and ruled all the whole route his frendes I say came to him and earnestly counselled him to departe and flye alledging and declaring vnto him D. Tayloâ— frendes would 〈◊〉 him to fly that he could neyther be indifferently heard to speake his conscience and mind nor yet looke for iustice or fauour at the sayd Chauncellours handes who as it was well knowne was most fierce and cruell but must needes if he went vp to him wayte for imprisonment and cruell death at his hands Then sayd D. Taylour to his frends Deare frendes The valiaâ—â— courage of D. Tayloâ— in Christes cause
Doctor Taylour for Hadley hearyng of the wicked prophanation of my late pulpit by such a wily Wolfe Gods loue mercy goodnes and fauour hath bene vnspeakable in teachyng vs the right way of saluation and iustification Let vs all haue some zeale some care how to serue him accordyng to his good will written The God of loue and peace be euer in Hadley through Christ our onely aduocate Amen Rowland Taylor After that Steuen Gardiner Bish. of Winchester had got the lawes The proceedings of the Popes catholickes in maintayning their religion and the secular arme on his side as ye haue heard with full power and authoritie to raigne and rule as he listed and had brought these godly bishops and reuerend preachers aforesayd vnder foote namely the Archbishop of Cant. D. Ridley B. of London M. Latimer M. Hooper B. of Worcester and Gloucester M. Rogers M. Saunders D. Taylor and M. Bradford all which he had now presently condemned and some also burned he supposed now all had bene cocke sure and that Christ had bene conquered for euer so that the people beyng terrified with example of these great learned men condemned neuer would ne durst once route against their violent religion not much vnlike in this behalfe to the manner of the Turkes who when they cannot maintaine their sect by good learnyng and truth of Gods word thinke by violeÌ„ce of sword to force whome they can to their beliefe and that done afterward make lawes no man vnder payne of heresie to dispute or once to call in question any â—f their proceedyngs The maner of proceeding like in the Catholickes in the Turkes Euen so St. Gardiner and his fellowes when they see they cannot preuaile by triall of Gods word and discourse of learnyng neither are disposed simply to seeke for truth where it is to be found they take exceptions agaynst Gods word to bee intricate obscure and insufficient to bee his owne iudge and therefore that of necessitie must bee iudged by the Popes Church and so hauyng Kyngs and Queenes of theyr side they seeke not to perswade by the worde of God nor to winne by charitie but in stead of the law of God they vse as the Prouerb saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prouerb compelling men by death fire and sworde as the Turkes do to beleue that in very deed they think not And in deed after flesh and bloud this seemeth to bee a sure way Neither peraduenture are they ignoraunt how gaily this way thriueth with the Turkes and therefore thinke they to practise the same at least wise so they do vpon what example so euer they doe it And thus condemned they these godly learned preachers and bishops aforesayd supposing as I said that all the rest would soone be quailed by their example But they were deceiued for w tin 8. or 9. dayes after that Ste. Gardiner had geuen sentence against M. Hooper M. Rogers M. Saunders D. Taylor February 8. and M. Bradford being the 8. of Febru sixe other good men wer brought likewyse before the bishops for the same cause of religion to be examined whose names were W. Pigot butcher 6. Men conuented before B. Boner for heresie St. Knight Barber Th. Tomkins Weauer Th. Hawkes gentleman Ioh. Laurence priest Will. Hunter prentise St. Gardiner seyng thus his deuise disappointed and that cruelty in this case would not serue to his expectation gaue ouer the matter as vtterly discouraged Ste. Gardiner geueth ouer his muâ—thering office to B. Boner from that day medled no more in such kinde of condemnations but referred the whole doyng therof to Boner B. of London who supplied that part right doughtily as in the further processe of this hystory hereafter euidently and too muche may appeare Thus B. Boner taking the matter in hand called before him in his Consistory at Paules the L. Maior and certaine Aldermen sitting with him the 6. persons aforenamed February 9. Ex Regist. Boneri Lond. vpon the 8. day of Febr. in the yere aforesaid and in the next day beyng the 9. of Febr. red the sentence of condemnation vpon them as appeareth in Boners own registers Such quicke speed these men could make in dispatching their busines at once Notwithstandyng because the death of these condemned martyrs did not folow incontinently before the next month of March 6. Men condeÌ„ned by B. Boner I wyll deferre the prosecuting of their matter til I come by y e grace of the Lord to the tyme and day of their suffering In the meane tyme what was the cause that their execution was so long deferred after their condemnation I haue not precisely to say vnlesse peraduenture the sermon of Alphonsus the Spanish Frier and the kings Confessor did some good For so I find that when these sixe persons aforesaid were cast vpon saterday the 9. of Febr. vpoÌ„ sonday following which was the x. of February the sayd Alphonsus a Gray Frier preached before the king in which sermon he did earnestly inuey against the bishops for burning of men February Alphonsus K. 〈◊〉 confessor preaching agaynâ—◠〈…〉 saying plainly that they learned it not in scripture to burne any for his conscience but the coÌ„trary that they should lyue be conuerted with many other things more to the same purport But touchyng the lingeryng of these mens death as I haue not certainly to affirme so I let it passe Upon the 14. of February M. Rob. Ferrar B. of S. Dauids was sent toward S. Dauids February 14. there to be coÌ„demned and executed Touching whose martyrdome for so much as it fell not before the month of March we wil deferre the history thereof till we come to the day and tyme of his suffering Furthermore this foresaid 14. day of February Tho. Becâ—kets Imagâ— set vp at Mercers chappell February 17. M. Iohn Barnes troubled for Beckeâ— Image the L. Chauncellor other his felow Bishops caused the image of Thomas Becket that olde Romish traitor to be set vp ouer the Mercers Chappell dore in Chepeside in LondoÌ„ in the forme and shape of a bishop with Miter and Croâ—â—er Howbeit within two dayes after his erection his two blessing fingers were first broken away and on the nexte day beyng the 17. of February his head also was striken of wherupon arose great trouble and many were suspected among whom one M. Ioh. Barnes Mercer dwellyng ouer agaynst the same Chappel was vehemently by the Lord Chancellour charged withall as the doer therof the rather for that he was a professour of truth Wherefore he and three of his seruauntes were committed to pryson and at his deliuery although it coulde not be prooued vpon him he was bound in a great summe of money as well to build it vp agayne as often as it should be broken downe as also to watch and keepe the same And therfore at this his compelled charges Beckets Image Beckets Image agayne broken downâ—
theÌ„ within the said Deanry whom he shall lyke best to be instructed and appeased in that behalfe And also I haue appoynted that iâ— this beyng done there shall yet remayne any scruple in the parties conscience and himselfe not satisfied then the said partie to repaire vnto one of myne Archdeacons or chaplens vnto whom his mynd shal be most inclined vnto or els to repaire vnto myne owne selfe to bee resolued in his saide scruple or doubt and to receiue and take such order therin as to one of the sayd Archdeacons or vnto me shall therin appeare to be most expedient Further certifieng and declaring vnto you that I haue geuen commaundement herein to all my Archdeacons that they monish and commaund euery pastor Curate within their Archdeaconries that they hauing knowlege hereof doe in the first holiday next then followyng at the masse tyme when the multitude of people is present declare all these thyngs vnto their parishioners and exhort them that they esteeme this grace accordingly and reconcile themselues to the church before the first Sonday after Easter next ensuyng which thyng I also do commaunde by the tenour hereof with intimation that the sayd tyme beyng once past and they not so reconciled euery one of them shall haue processe made agaynst hym accordyng to the Canons as the cause shall require for which purpose the pastours and Curates of euery parish shall be coÌ„manded by their Archdeacon to certifie me in writyng of euery man and womans name that is not so reconciled Further herewith I do signify and declare vnto you that our holy father the Pope Iulius the 3. of that name lyke a most tender and naturall father hearyng of the returne and recouery of his prodigall child this Realme of England hath hymselfe made much ioy and gladnes here at and also all other true christen Realmes haue done the lyke Exhorting you therefore in our Lord not to bee vnthankfull your selues or negligent in this behalfe but diligently to seeke for it ioyfully to embrace it and fruitfully to vse it remembryng with all the monition and charge which came from me the last yeare concernyng your commyng to confession in Lent and receiuyng the sacrament at Easter which monition to all effects and purposes I haue now here repeated and renewed chargyng you and also al your Curates therwith And because al our dueties is earnestly and deuoutly to pray for the prosperous estate of our soueraignes the King and Queene of this Realm I do finally require and pray you as hartily as I can to pray for their maiesties accordingly and specially that it may please almighty God to send vnto her grace a good tyme and to make her a glad mother which cannot be but vnto vs all great ioy much comfort and inestimable profite Geuen at London the 19 day of the moneth of Febr in the yere of our Lord God after the computation of the church of England 1554. and of my translation the 16. * The forme of absolution to be kept by the Pastors and Curates in priuate confessions concernyng this reconciliation OVr Lord Iesus Christ absolue you and by the Apostolike authoritie to me graunted and committed I absolue you from the sentences of excommunication and from all other censures and paynes into the which you be fallen by reason of heresie or schisme or any other wayes and I restore you vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Churche and the Communion of all Sacramentes dispensing with you for all manner of irregularitie and by the same authoritie I absolue you from all your sinnes In the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen ¶ The lamentable history of Maister Iames Hales Iudge IN the history of M. Hooper mention was touched a little before of Iudge Hales The history of Iuâ—ge 〈◊〉 wherefore somethyng would be sayd more in this place touching that matter But because the story of that man and of his ende is sufficiently comprehended in our first booke of Acts and MonumeÌ„ts we shall not greatly need to stand vpon rehersall of euery perticular matter touching the whole but only taking the chiefest and leauyng the rest we will report somewhat of the communication betwene the B. of Winchester hym declaring withal how false and vntrue the excuse is of our aduersaries which so precisely by the law defend theÌ„selues and say that in all their doyngs they did nothing but by y e Law to beare them out Which if it be so how did they theÌ„ to Anne Askew What law had they when they had condemned her first for a dead woman then afterward to rack her The Catholickes proued to doe agaynst the law in Q Maryes tyme. By what law did they cal vp M. Hooper prison him for the Queenes debt when the Queene in very deede did owe hym foure score pounds and kept hym a yeare and a halfe in prison and gaue hym neuer a penny pag. 1577. By what law did B. Boner condemn and burne Richard Mekins a lad of xv yeares when the first Iurie had quit hym and at the stake reuoked all heresies and praised the sayd Boner to be a good man and also hauing him in prison would not suffer his father and mother to come to hym to comfort their owne chylde pag. 1168. What lawe had they to put Maister Rogers in prison when hee dyd neyther preache nor reade Lecture after the tyme of the Queenes inhibition and when they had kept hym in his owne house halfe a yeare beyng not depriued of anye liuyng yet would not let hym haue a halfe peny of his owne liuyngs to relieue hym his wyfe and xi childreÌ„ pag. 1574. By what law was Thomas Tomkins hand burnt and afterward his body consumed to ashes What good law or honestie was there to burne the 3. poore womeÌ„ at Garnsey with the infant chyld fallyng out of the mothers woÌ„be when as they all before theyr death recanted their wordes and opinions and were neuer abiured before So here likewyse in this case what order or right of law did Steuen Gardiner follow in troublyng imprisoning Iudge Hales when he had done nothyng neither agaynst Gods law nor mans law in proceeding by order of law against certayne presumptuous persones which both before the law and agaynst the law then in force tooke vppon them to say their Masse as ye shall heare in these his answers and communication had with Steuen Gardiner here vnder ensuyng ¶ The communication betwene the Lord Chauncellour and Iudge Hales beyng there among other Iudges to take his oth in Westminster hall An. 1553. October 6. Lord Chauncellour I. Hales MAister Hales ye shall vnderstand that lyke as the Queenes highnes hath heretofore conceiued good opinion of you especially for that ye stood both faithfully lawfully in her cause of iust succession refusing to set your hand to the booke among others y t were against her grace in that behalfe Communication
heresie The Byshop seeing he would not recant did proceede in his law and so gaue sentence of condemnation vpon him The burning of the blessed Martyr Thomas Tomkyns The Martyrdome of Thomas Tomkins in Smithfield An. 1555. March 16. Then he deliuered him to the sheriffe of London Sentence read againâ—â— Thomas Tomkins March 1â— who caried him straighte vnto Newgate where hee remayned most ioyous and constant vntill the 16. day of March next after on which day hee was by the sayde Sheriffe conueied into Smithfield and there sealed vp his faith in the flaming fire to the glory of Gods holy name and confirmation of the weake A notable historie of W. Hunter a yong man of 19. yere pursued to death by iustice Browne for the Gospels sake worthy of all young men and parents to be red THe 26. day of the sayde moneth of Marche the yeare aforesayde followed the Martyrdome of William Hunter a right godly young man of the age of xix yeares and borne of like godly parents by whome hee was not onely instructed in true religion and godlinesse but also confirmed by them vnto death after a rare and strange example worthy to be noted and had in admiration of all parentes Wherein may appeare a singulare spectacle not onely of a maruelous fortitude in the partie so young but also in hys parents to beholde nature in them striuing with religion and ouercome of the same Wherby Christian parents may learne what is to be done not only in their children but also in them selues if neede at any time do require or godlynesse should demaund the duetie of a christian man against naturall affection Example whereof in the sequele of thys hystorie we haue here preseÌ„t before our eyes Which hystorie as it was faithfully drawen out by Robert Hunter hys owne brother who being present with his brother William neuer left him till his death sent the true report vnto vs we haue heere with like faithfulnesse placed and recorded the same as followeth W. Hunter 〈◊〉 in Colâ—an â—â—â—eete with Thomas Taâ—lour W. Hunter threatned for not receiuing at a 〈◊〉 W. Hunter wâ—â—led of 〈◊〉 Maister to depart W. Hunter câ—â—meth to his father to Burntwoode William Hunter being a preÌ„tise in London in the first yeare of Queene Marie was commaunded at the Easter next following to receiue the Communion at a Masse by the Priest of the Parish where hee dwelte called Colman streete whyche because hee refused to doe hee was verye much threatned that he shoulde be therefore brought before the Bishop of London Wherefore William Hunters master one Thomas Tailour a silke weauer required William Hunter to go and depart from him lest that he shuld come in daunger because of him if hee continued in hys house For the which causes William Hunter tooke leaue of his said maister and thence came to Burntwoode where his father dwelt with whome he remained afterwarde about the space of halfe a quarter of a yeare After this it happened within 5. or 6. wekes that William going into the chappell of Burntwoode and fineding there a Bible lying on a deske did reade therein In the meane time there came in one father Atwell a Sumner which hearing William read in y e Bible said to him what medlest thou with the Bible Knowest thou what thou readest and canst thou expound the Scriptures To whome William aunsweared and sayde father Atwell Father Atwel â— Sumner of Promotor I take not vppon me to expounde the Scriptures except I were dispensed withall but I fineding the Bible here when I came red in it to my comfort To whome father Atwell sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible came abroad in English Talke betwene Atwell W. Hunter concerning the Bible To the which words William answeared saying Father Atwell say not so for Gods sake for it is Gods booke out of the which euery one that hathe grace may learne to knowe what things both please God also what displeaseth him Then sayd father Atwel could we not tell before this time as well as now how God was serued William aunsweared no father Atwel nothing so wel as we maye now if that we might haue his blessed word amongste vs still as we haue had It is true sayde father Atwell if it be as you say Well sayd William Hunter it liketh me very well and I pray God that we may haue the blessed Bible amongest vs continually The Catholicâ—es cannot abide the 〈◊〉 To the which wordes father Atwell sayd I perceiue your minde well enoughe you are one of them that misliketh the Queenes lawes and therefore you came froÌ„ London I heare say You learned these waies at London but for all that sayde father Atwel you must turne an other leafe or els you and a great sorte moe heretickes wil broyle for this geare I warraÌ„t you To the which wordes William sayd God geue me grace that I may beleeue hys worde confesse his name whatsoeuer come therof Confesse his name quoth olde Atwell no no ye will goe to the deuill all of you and confesse his name What sayde William you say not well father Atwell At the which woordes hee went oute of the Chappell in a great furie Atwell not able to reason but he is able to accuse the innocent saying I am not able to reason with thee but I will fetch one straight way which shall talke with thee I warrant thee thou hereticke And hee leauing William Hunter reading in the Bible straight wayes brought one Thomas Wood who was then vicar of Southweld which was at an alehouse euen ouer against the sayde Chappell The vicar of Southweld angry with W. Hunter for reading in the Bible who hearing olâ—e Atwell say that William Hunter was reading of the Bible in the chappel came by and by to him and finding him reading in the Bible tooke the matter very hainously saying Sirha who gaue thee leaue to reade in the Bible and to expound it Then William aunswered I expound not the Scriptures Syr but reade them for my comfort What medlest thou with them at all sayde the Uicar It becommeth not thee nor none suche to meddle with the Scriptures But William aunswered I wil read the Scriptures God willing while I liue and you ought M. vicar not to discourage any maÌ„ for that matter but rather exhort men diligeÌ„tly to read the scriptures for your discharge and their own Unto the which the Uicare aunswered It becommeth thee well to tell me what I haue to doe I see thou arte an hereticke by thy wordes William sayd I am no hereticke for speaking the truthe But the Uicar sayde The Catholicks in no wyse will be controled it is a merye worlde when such as thou arte shall teache vs what is the truthe Thou art medling father Atwel telles me with the 6. of Iohn wherein thou maist perceiue how Christ saith Except that yee eate the flesh of Christ and drinke his
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ„ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ— of the sacraâ—ment oughâ— to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place 〈◊〉 once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌ„t asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ— proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
eight of them for lacke of stuffe the pithe of his matter was matrimonie of priestes Item the thirteene day of September last he ordained certaine Deacons and making hys exhortation he taught that a man was not bounden to forgeue but hym that asketh forgeuenesse and being admonished frendly by a letter to better declare the same because that diuers were offended wyth that doctrine hee hath hetherto deferred so to doe to the maintenaunce of malitious hearts in these parties Item since the first day of August Anno 1549. vnto the feast of Candlemasse last he hath preached but two or three Sermons of which one was preached at Aberguilly vpon S. Stephens day last to a great audience that vnderstode no English being but a mile from Carmarthen an English towne and the chiefe of his Diocesse Item since his ordinary visitation which was finished in Iulie An. 1548. hee hath neither preached nor caused to be preached in the townes of Tinby Pembroche nor Hanerforde being English townes nor muche distante from the place of his most continuaunce Item the Churches appropriate to the Bishop haue no Paraphrases in English and fewe of them Bibles Item the Churches of the diocesse for the moste parte and the cleargie almost euery one lacke Paraphrases notwythstanding there hath bene these two yeares and yet be a great nomber of them to be solde in the Diocesse Follie. ITem to declare his follie in riding he vseth bridle wyth white studs snaffle white Scottish stirrops white spurres a Scottish padde wyth a little staffe of three quarters long which he hath not only vsed superstitiously these foure or fiue yeares in communication ofttimes boasting what Countreys hee hath compassed and measured wyth the same staffe Item he hath made a vowe that hee will neuer weare a cappe for hee sayeth it is comely wearing of a hatte and so commeth in his long gowne and hat bothe into the Cathedrall churche and to the best Towne of his diocesse sitting in that sorte in the kings greate Sessions and in hys consistorie making himselfe a mocke to the people Item he sayde that he would go to the Parliament on foote And to his frendes that dissuaded him alleaging that it is not meete for a man in his place he answeared I care not for that it is no sinne Item hauing a sonne hee went before the midwife to the Church presenting the childe to the Priest and geuyng hys name Samuel wyth a solemne interpretation of the name appoynting also two Godfathers and two Godmothers contrary to the ordinaunce making hys sonne a monster and hymselfe a laughing stocke throughout al the countrey Item he daily vseth whisteling of hys childe and sayththat hee vnderstoode his whistle when hee was but three dayes olde And being aduertised of hys frendes that men laughed at his follie he answeared they whistle their horses and dogges and I am contented they myghte also be contented that I whistle my childe and so whistleth hym daily all frendly admonition neglected Item in hys Ordinarie visitation among other hys surueys hee surueyed Milforde hauen where hee espyed a Seale fish tombling And he crept down to the water side and continued there whistling by the space of an houre perswading the companie that laughed fast at him that by his whistling he made the fish to tarie there Item speaking of scarcitie of herrings hee layeth the fault to the couetousnesse of fishers who in time of plentie tooke so many that they destroyed the breeders Item speaking of the alteration of the coyn he wished that what metall so euer it were of the penie shoulde be in weight worthe a penie of the same metall For a conclusion the sayde Byshoppe in all his doings since he came to his Diocesse hath behaued hymselfe moste vnmeete for a man of hys vocation being for a minister of Iustice an abuser of the authoritie to him committed for a teacher of the truthe and reformer of superstition a mainteiner of superstition wythoute any doctrine of reformation for a liberal and hospital an vnsatiable couetous man for a diligent ouerseer wilfull and negligent for an example of godly wisedome geuen wholely to follie for a mercifull a cruell reuenger And further for a peace maker a sower of discorde And so in all his behauiour a discreditor and slaunderer of hys vocation and a deceiuer of all men that had hope that he should do any reformatioÌ„ For he yet hath neither brought into his diocesse nor hath belonging vnto hym any learned preacher But such lerned preachers as he founde in the diocesse at his entrie hee so vexeth and disquieteth that they cannot attende to applye theyr preaching for the defence of their liuings againste hys quarellous inuentions and vniust certificates After these wrangling Articles and informations were geuen vppe then was the Byshop called for to aunswere D. Wotton and Syr Iohn Mason Commissioners for the hearing of the Bishops matter the hearing whereof was committed vnto D. Wotton and Sir Iohn Mason knight who likewise receiued the Byshops aunsweares to the foresayde articles the copie and effect of which answeares hereafter followe The answere of Robert Bishop of S. Dauids to the Articles ministred vnto hym TO the first Article he sayeth that after lawful monition in the kings Maiesties name autoritie from the sayd B. being then at London geuen to the Chanter chapter of S. Dauids for visitation at a certaine daye there to be entred the sayd Byshop himselfe for such purpose comming into the Diocesse knowing also that the Chaunter and one of the Canons of that Churche late before commissaries in that Diocesse had not onely by their owne euill example and winking at the faultes of other or neglecting to correct the same left there among priestes and others much detestable whoredome but hadde also spoyled the Cathedrall churche of Crosses Chalices and Censers wyth other plate iewels and ornaments of the Church to the value of 5. C. markes or more for their owne priuate lucre the Church remaining euen yet very vile in great decay and hadde also made further vnder theyr Chapiter seale many blankes to the number of twelue or moe Sede vacante wythout the kings licence or knowledge Therefore he brought wyth him one Edmunde Farlee Bachelor of lawe by D. Tong and D. Neuinson to hym commended as a man sufficient in faithfull truthe and learning to be hys Chauncellour To whome hee graunted and Sealed a Commission for that purpose geuing credite to hym in hys facultie concerning the draught and fourme therof But the kinges Maiesties stile of Supremacie was â—ullye sette foorth in the same commission Whether there were anye defaulte of formall woordes in setting foorthe of the kings authoritie therein hee is not certaine For hee committed the doing thereof to hys Chauncelloure who was commended to hym for a learned manne And the Byshop sayeth that he did neuer grounde the Commission vppon any forraine vsurped lawes or authoritie Neither did hys sayde Chauncellour by
the truth beyng at all tymes and in all such places not without y e company of his litle boy whom as I haue said he vsed as an assistance to this hys good purpose And to this his great industry and indeuor in holy scripture God did also adde in him a singular gyft of memory so that by the benefite therof he would could do that in vouching and rehersing of the text The gift of memory in Rawlins which men of riper and more profound knowlege by their notes and other helpes of memory could very hardly accomplish In so much that he vpon the alledging of scripture very often would cite the booke the leafe yea and the very sentence such was the wonderfull working of God in this simple and vnlearned father Nowe when he had thus continued in his profession the space of fiue yeares K. Edward died vpon whose decease Queene Mary succeeded and with her all kynde of superstition and Papistrie crepte in Which thing beyng one perceyued Rawlins did not altogether vse open instruction and admonition as before he was woont and therfore ofteÌ„times in some priuate place or other he would call his trusty friends together with earnest prayer and great lamentation passe away the time so that by his vertuous instructions being without any blemish of errour he conuerted a great number which number no doubt had greatly encreased had not the cruel storme of persecution bene The extremitie and force whereof at the last so pursued this good father Rawlins that hee looked euery houre to goe to prison whereupon many of those which had receyued comfort by his instructions did resort vnto hym and by all meanes possible began to perswade him to shift for hymselfe and to dispose hys goods by some reasonable order to the vse of his wyfe and children Rawlins exhorted to shifte for himselfe by that meanes he should escape that daunger which was imminent ouer his head But Rawlins nothyng abashed for hys owne part through the iniquity of the tyme at all nothyng mooued with these their fleshly perswasions thanked them most hartily for their good will and told them plainely that hee had learned one good lesson touching the confessing denial of Christ Rawlins promiseth to be constant to the death aduertising them that if he vpon their persuasions should presume to deny his maister Christ Christ in the last day would deny and vtterly condemne hym and therfore quoth he I will by hys fauourable grace confes and beare witnes of him before men that I may find him in euerlastyng lyfe Notwithstandyng which aunswer his friends were very importunate with hym Howbeit father Rawlins continued still in his good purpose so long till at the last he was taken by the Officers of the towne as a man suspected of heresie vpon which apprehension he was conuented before the B. of Landaffe that then was Rawlins apprehended and conuented before the B. of Landaffe named Anthony Kechin the sayd B. lying then at hys house besides Chepstow by whome after diuers combates and conflicts with him and his chaplains this good father Rawlins was committed to prison in Chepstow But this hys kepyng whether it were by the Bishops meanes because he would rid hys handes of hym or through the fauour of hys keeper Rawlins might esâ—cape and would 〈◊〉 Rawlins whole yeare in prison A godly woman styrred 〈◊〉 to relieuâ— Rawlins was not so seuere and extreme but that if he had so listed hee myght haue escaped oftentymes But that notwithstandyng hee continued still in so much that at the last he by the aforenamed Bishop was remooued from Chepstow to the castle of Cardiffe where he continued by the space of one whole yeare Duryng which tyme this reporter resorted to him very often with money and other reliefe from this reporters mother who was a great fauourer of those that were in affliction in those dayes and other of hys friends which he receyued not without great thanks and prayses geuen to the name of God And albeit that he was thus troubled and imprisoned as ye haue heard to hys owne vndoyng in this world and to the vtter decay of his poore wyfe children yet was hys heart so set to the instruction and furtherance of other in the way of saluation that he was neuer in quiet but when he was perswading or exhorting such of hys familiar frends as commonly came vnto him Exhortatâ—â—â— of Rawlâ—â—â— to his friendes In so much that on the Sondayes and other tymes of laisure when his friends came to visite hym hee would passe away the tyme in prayer and exhortations admonishyng them alwayes to beware of false Prophets which come in sheeps clothyng Now when hee had continued in Cardiffe Castle by the space of one whole yeare as I haue sayde the tyme of hys further triall was at hand Whereupon Rawlins 〈◊〉 no meaneâ— could be râ—â—duced to râ—â—turne to Popery the aforenamed Bishop of Landaffe caused him to be broughte agayne from the castle of Cardiffe vnto his owne house besides Chepstow whilest he continued there y e Bishoppe assayed many wayes howe to reduce him to some conformitie But when all meanes eyther by theyr threatning wordes or flattering promises were to no purpose the Byshoppe willed him to aduise and be at a full poynte with hymselfe eyther to recant hys opinions or els to abide the rigor of the lawe and thereupon gaue him a day of determination Which day beyng come the Bishop with hys Chaplaynes went into his chappell Rawlins brought before thâ— B. of Lanâ—daffe in oâ— iudgemeâ—â— not without a great number of other by dwellers that came to behold the manner of their doyngs When the Bishop with his retinue were placed in order poore Rawlins was brought before them The Bishop after great deliberation in addressyng hymselfe as it seemed and silence forewarned to the rest that were there present vsed a long kynd of talke to him declaring the cause of hys sendyng for which was for that hee was a man well knowen to hold hereticall opinions and that through his instruction many were led into blynd errour In the end he exhorted hym to consider hys owne estate wherein he stood for said the B. Rawlins you haue bene oftentymes since your first trouble both here in my house The worâ— of the B. Rawlins and els where bene trauailed withal touching your opinions and that notwithstandyng ye seeme altogether obstinate and wilfull Now hereupon we thought good to sende for you to see if there were any conformity in you so that the matter is come to this poynt that if you shall shew your selfe repentant for that which you haue done both agaynst God and the princes law we are ready to vse fauour towards you but if by no meanes we can perswade with you touching your reformation we are minded at this time to minister the law vnto you and therfore aduise your self what you
will do When the B. had made an ende of his long tale this good father Rawlins spake very boldly to him and sayd Rawlins aunswere to the Byâ—shop My Lord. I thanke God I am a christian maÌ„ and I hold no opinions contrary to the word of God if I do I desire to be reformed out of the worde of God as a christian maÌ„ ought to be many mo words in like sort wer betwene the B. Raulins which this reporter doth not wel remeÌ„ber But in the end when Rawlins would in no wyse recant his opinions the B. told him plainly y t he must proceed against him by y e law condemn him as an heretike Proceed in your law a Gods name said Rawlins but for an heretike you shal neuer condemn me while y e world standeth The B. Landaffâ— proceedeâ— with praâ— in condeâ—â—nation oâ— Rawlins which câ—â—monly 〈◊〉 popish pâ—â—â—secutors not woâ—â— doe But said the B. to his company before we proceed any further with hym let vs pray vnto God that he would send some sparke of grace vppon him meanyng Rawlins it may so chance that God through our prayer will here turne and conuert his heart When Rawlins heard the B. say so Ah my Lord quoth he now you deale well and like a godly Bish. and I thanke you most hartily for your great charity and gentlenes Christ saith where as two or three be gathered in my name I will be in the middest of them and there be moe then two or three of you Now if it be so that your request be godly and lawfull and that that you pray as ye should pray without doubt God will heare you And therefore my Lord goe to doe you praye to your God Anno 1555. Aprill and I wil pray to my God I know that my God will both heare my prayer and performe my desire By and by the B. with his company fell to praier And Rawlins turning himselfe to a pew that stood somewhat neare him The Bishop â—ayeth to 〈◊〉 God Rawlins to 〈◊〉 fell downe vpon his knees couering hys face with his handes and when they had praied a while the B. with his company arose from prayer And then also arose Rawlins and came before the Bishop Then said the B. Now Rawlins how is it with thee wilt thou reuoke thy opinions or no Surely said Rawlins my Lorde Rawlins you lefte me and Rawlins you finde me and by Gods grace Rawlins I will continue Rawlins conâ—â—nued in his doctrine Poâ—ish Bishâ—ps pray to a false god therefore 〈◊〉 not heard A Masse sayd for conuersion of Rawlins Certainly if your petitions had bene iust and lawefull God woulde haue hearde them but you honor a false God and pray not as ye should pray and therfore hath not God graunted your desire But I am one poore simple man as you see and God hath heard my complaint and I trust he will strengthen me in his owne cause The Bishop when he perceiued that this hipocrisye of theirs tooke none effect then with hot wordes he reproued him and forthwith was ready to read tht sentence Howbeit vppon some aduise geuen to him by his Chapleynes that were there present hee thought best firste to haue a masse thinking that in deed by so doing some wonderfull worke should be wrought in Rawlins and thereuppon a priest began Masse In the meane tyme poore Rawlins betooke himselfe to prayer in a secret place therby vntill such time as the priest came to the Sacring as they terme it whiche is a principall poynt of theyr Idolatry When Rawlins hearde the Sacring bell ring as the vse was he rose out of hys place and came to the Quâ—ere doore and there standing a while turned himselfe to the people speaking these wordes good people The woâ—des of Rawlins to the people at tâ—e sacring time if there be any Brethren amongest you or at the least if there be but one Brother amongest you the same one beare witnesse at the daye of iudgement that I bowe not to this Idoll meaning the Host that the Priest held ouer his head The Masse being ended Rawlins eftsoones was called for agayne Rawlins still conâ—taÌ„t in the profession of Gods truth Sentence read agaynst Rawlins Rawlins seâ—t to prisoÌ„ to Cardiffe caâ—tle To whom the Bishop vsed many perswasions but the blessed man continued stedfast in his former profession that the Bishops talke was altogether in vayne and to no purpose Wherupon the Bishop caused the definitiue senteÌ„ce to be read Which being ended Rawlins was dismissed and from thence he was by the bishops commaundement caried agayn to Cardiffe there to be put into the prison of y e towne called Cockmarell a very darck lothsome and most vile prison Rawlins in the meane while passed away the time in prayer and chiefly in singing of Psalmes which kynde of godly exercises he alwayes vsed both at Cardiffe Castle in all other places Nowe after hee hadde thus continued as Prisoner in Cockmarell Prison at Cardiffe as is aforesayde a good space about three weekes before the daye wherein hee suffered the head Officers of the Towne that had the charge of his execution were determined to burne hym because they woulde be sooner ryd of hym hauing not in deede a writ of executioÌ„ awarded as by the law they should haue Whereuppon one Henrye Lewes the Recorder of the Towne that then was seeyng that they wente aboute to burne hym without any warrant by writ came to them and told them that if they did burne hym before they had the writte De haereticis comburendis the Wyfe of the sayde Rawlins would vpon iust cause by law call theyr doings into question Immediately vppon this aduertisement they sent to London for the writ aboue named vpon the receipt wherof they made some speede to the execution of the sayd Raulins The writte awarded for burning of Rawlins Nowe when the daye was come wherein the good father should performe and accomplish the last Act of thys his worthy conflict he was the night before wylled to prepare himselfe Now when he perceiued his time no lesse neare then it was reported vnto hym he sent forthwith to hys Wyfe and willed her by the messeÌ„ger that in any wise she should make readye Rawlins wedding 〈◊〉 and send vnto him his wedding Garment meaning a Shyrt whiche afterwarde hee was burned in Which request or rather commaundement of his his wife with great sorow and griefe of hart did performe and early in the morninge did send it him whiche he receiued moste gladly and ioyfully Nowe wheÌ„ the houre of his execution was come this good and constant father Raulins was brought out of prison hauing on his body the long Shyrt Whiche as you heard before he called his wedding garment and an olde Russet coate whiche he was wont to weare Besides this he had vpon his legges an olde payre of leather Buskins which he
Lancaster the sayde George Marshe reporteth himselfe as followeth * How the Bishop came to Lancaster and of his doynges there D. Cotes bishop of Chester THe bishop being at Lancaster there set vp and confirmed all blasphemous Idolatry as holy water casting procession gadding Mattins mumbling children confirming The Bishops comming to Lancaster and setting vp Idolatry Masse hearyng Idols vp setting with such hetheâ—ishe rites forbidden by God but no Gospell preachyng which Christ Gods sonne so earnestly coÌ„manded He was informed of mee and willed to send for me examine me Which thinge he refused to doe saying he woulde haue nothing to do w t heretickes so hastely So hasty in iudgement and calling men heretickes are our bishops in their Lordly dignities The B. iudgeth Marsh to be an hereticke before he heareth him afore y e heare or see what is to be amended or condeÌ„ned contrary to the expresse commandemeÌ„t of gods word which sayth Condemne no man before thou hast tryed out the truth of the matter and when thou hast made inquisition then reforme righteouslye Hasty iudgemeÌ„t of Byshops reproued by Gods word The vnmercifull straitenes of the Byshop toward G. Marsh in prison Geue no sentence before thou hast heard the cause but first let men tell out their tale and hee that geueth sentence in a matter before he heare it is a foole worthy to be confounded And in stead of his liberalitie towardes me poore prisoner he seÌ„t for the Iaylor and rebuked him because he suffered mee to fare so well willing to haue me more straitly kept and dieted but if his Lordship were tabled but one weeke with me I do thinke he would iudge our fare but slender enough The schoolemaster of Lancaster rebuked for comming to George Marsh in prison Popish Byshops declare themselues by their fruites to be very enemies to Gods worde Also he and his Chapleines and Chancellour did finde fault with the Scholemaister and others for speaking to one as to a most heinous hereticke and also with y e Iaylor for suffering them Such is the mercy that these religious fathers shewe to the friendles and comfortles in their aduersities If we may knowe the tree by the fruites as Christ saith no man can iudge such for any other but for very enemies to Christ and his true religion God laye it neuer to their charges but forgeue them and turne their hard hartes if it be his will But it is no new thing for the bishops to persecute the truth and the Prophetes of the Lorde for their constancie in preaching of the true fayth No new thing for Byshops to be persecutors Examples of persecuting Bishops in the old tyme. for so did their Pharisaicall forefathers if ye marke well the histories of the holye Bible Phasher was the head Bishop of the Temple the ringleader of false Prophetes the chiefe hereticke taker that is as much to saye the outthruster of true godlinesse After that the dignitie of Priesthood was geuen vnto hym he abused it For he taught not neither reprooued by the word but feared the godly with crueltie Hee not onely strocke but also imprisoned the holye Prophet Ieremye though he withstoode him not but presently looked for the helpe of God Byshop Iasan steadfastly preaching the truth of God What mischiefe the vngracious bishop IasoÌ„ wrought among the Iewes B. Annas and Cayphas destroying all godlines and setting vp abhominable Idolatrous lawes ye may reade in the iiij chapter of the 2. of Machabees How the execrable blind Byshops Annas and Caiphas which neuer spake y e truth of God themselues vnlesse it were agaynst their willes vnwittingly to their vtter destruction howe I say they pressed the truth in Christe and his Apostles is so well knowne that I neede not to rehearse it And thus much hitherto concerning the prisonment of George Marsh his examinatioÌ„s before the Erle of Darby his deputies aboue named Now proceeding further in the troublesome persecution of this blessed man let vs likewise consider the latter part of his troubles and examinations which followed vnder the bishop of that same Dioces which was Doctor Cotes the effect whereof being drawne out of his own writing here brieflye is to be seene as followeth ¶ The troubles and examination of G. Marshe vnder Doct. Cotes Bishop of Chester G. Marsh appeareth before the Bishop YE heard before how G. Marsh being first imprysoned at Lathum and afterward translated vnto Lancaster was troubled by the Earle Agayne within few dayes after the said Marsh was remoued from Lancaster comming to Chester was sent for Doct. Cotes then B. to appeare before him in his Hal no body being preseÌ„t but they twayne and then he asked hym certayn questions concerning y e sacrament who made such aunsweres as the Bish. seemed therwith to be content sauing y t he vtterly denyed transubstantiation and allowed not the abuse of y e Masse nor that the lay people shuld receiue vnder one kind onely contrary to Christes institution in which poynt the bysh went about to perswade him howbeit God be thanked all in vayne Much other talke he had with hym to moue him to submit himselfe to the vniuersall church of Rome and when he saw he could not preuayle he sent him to prison again and after being there came to him diuers times one Massy a fatherly old man one Wrench the Schoolemaister one Hensham the Byshops Chaplayne Great labour to make G. Marsh to recant and the Archdeacon with many moe who with all probabilitie of words and Philosophy or worldly wisedom and deceitfull vanity after the tradition of men and the beggarly ordinaunces and lawes of the world but not after Christ as it were all singing one song went about to perswade him to submit himselfe to the church of Rome and to acknowledge the pope to be head thereof and to interprete y e scriptures none otherwise then that churche did with manye such like argumentes perswasions of fleshly wisedome To whom the sayd George Marsh answered that he did acknowledge and beleue though much euill be withall annexed one holy catholicke and apostolicke Churche The church Apostolick without which there is no saluation and that this church is but one because it euer hath doth and shall confesse and beleeue one onely god and him onely worship and one onely Messiah and in him onely trust for saluation which church also is ruled and led by one spirite one worde The church how it is one and one fayth and that this church is vniuersal and catholicke because it euer hath bene since y e worlds beginning is and shall endure to the worldes end The nature condition and notes of the true Church and comprehending with in it all natioÌ„s kinreds and languages degrees states conditions of men and that this church is builded onelye vpon the foundation of the Prophetes and Apostles Iesus Christ himselfe being the head
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
helpe towardes his children vseth an other way He ceaseth to be beneficiall vnto them to minister vnto theÌ„ fatherly correction he geueth them ouer vnto them selues sufferyng them to lyue as they lust them selues But we trust to see better of you my dearely beloued and that ye lyke very Gadarenites Heb. 6. Math. 8. for feare to lose your wordly substance or other delites of this lif wil not banish away Christ his gospell from amongest you Actes 1â— 2. Tim. â— 2. Tim. â— but that ye with al diligence of mind wil receiue y e word of god taught you by such ministers as now when persecution ariseth because of y e word are not ashamed of the testimony of our Lorde Iesus but are content to suffer aduersitie with the Gospel therein to suffer trouble as euil doers euen vnto bondes And if ye refuse thus to do Actes 1â— The moâ—â— preachiâ—â— with 〈◊〉 followiâ—â— draweth greater 〈…〉 God 's 〈◊〉 your owne bloud wil be vpon your owne heades And as ye haue had plenteous preaching of the Gospel more then other haue had so shall ye be sure if ye repent not and bring forth fruites worthy of repentaÌ„ce to be sorer plagued to receiue greater vengeaunce at Gods hand then others and the kyngdome of God shal be taken from you and be geuen to an other nation which will bring forth the fruites thereof Wherfore my dearely beloued in Christ take good heede to your selues ponder well in your mindes how fearefull and horrible a thing it is to fal into the haÌ„des of the liuing God And see that ye receiue not the worde of God in vaine but continually labour in fayth and declare your fayth by your good workes which are infallible witnesses of y e true iustifying fayth which is neuer idle but worketh by charitie And see that ye continually geue yourselues vnto all maner of good workes amongest the which the chiefest are to be obedient to the Magistrates sith they are the ordinaunce of God whether they be good or euil Iames â—â— Gala. 5. Tit. 2. Rom. 13 Actes 5â— vnles they commaunde Idolatry and vngodlines that is to say thinges contrary vnto true Religion For then ought we to say with Peter We ought more to obey God then man But in any wyse we must beware of tumult insurrection rebellion or resistaunce The weapon of a Christian in this matter Ephe. 6 ought to be the sword of the spirite which is Gods word and prayer coupled with humilitie and due submission Iohn 1â— Iob. 35. Rom. 1â— and with readynes of hart rather to dye then to do any vngodlynesse Christ also doth teach vs that al power is of God yea eueÌ„ the power of the wicked which God causeth often tymes to raigne for our sinnes disobedience towards him and his word Whosoeuer then doth resist any power doth resist the ordinaunce of God and so purchase to him selfe vtter destruction and vndoyng We must also by al meanes be promoters of vnity peace and concorde We must honour and reuerence Princes 1. Pet â—â— Ephe. â—â— 1. Tim. â— and all that be in authoritie and pray for them and be diligent to set forth their profite and commoditie Secondly we must obey our parents or them that be in their rowmes be careful for our housholds that they be prouided for fed not onely w t bodely foode but muche rather with spirituall foode which is the word of God Thirdly we must serue our neighbors by all meanes we can remembring well the saying of Christ Whatsoeuer ye woulde that men shoulde doe vnto you doe ye likewise vnto them for this is the lawe and the Prophets Fourthly we must diligently exercise the necessarye worke of prayer for all estates 〈◊〉 for Sspanâ— Math. 5. â—â—â—beaâ—ing 〈◊〉 aduersaries â—â—tience in 〈…〉 〈…〉 Pet. 1. Actes 20. knowing that God therefore hath so much commaunded it and hath made so great promises vnto it and doeth so well accept it After these workes we must learne to know the Crosse what affection and minde we must beare towardes our aduersaries and enemies what so euer they be to suffer all aduersities and euils paciently to pray for them that hurt persecute and trouble vs and by thus vsing our selues we shal obtaine an hope certaintie of our vocation that we be the elect children of God And thus I commende you brethren vnto God and to the word of his grace This letter 〈◊〉 written 〈◊〉 yeare 〈◊〉 the moneth 〈…〉 which is able to builde further geue you an inheritaunce among al theÌ„ which are sanctified beseechyng you to helpe M. SauÌ„ders me your late Pastours and all them that be in bondes for the Gospels sake with your praiers to God for vs that we may be deliuered from all them that beleue not and froÌ„ vnreasonable and froward meÌ„ and that this our imprisonment afflictioÌ„ may be to the glory and profit of our Christian brethren in the world that Christ may be magnified in our bodies whether it be by death or by lyfe Amen Salute from me all the faythfull brethren because I write not seuerall Letters to them let them either 〈◊〉 or heare these my letters The grace of our Lord be with you all AmeÌ„ The xxviij of Iune by the vnprofitable seruauÌ„t of Iesus Christ and now also his prisoner George Marsh. Saue your selues from this vntoward generation Actes 2. Pray pray pray Neuer more neede An other Letter of the sayd George Marsh to certaine of his dearely beloued frendes at Manchester in Lancashire GRace be with you and peace from God ouâ— Father and from our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen An other godly letter of G. Marsh to them of Manchester After salutations in Christe to you with thankes for youre frendly remembraunces of mee desiring and wishing vnto you not onely in my letters but also in my daily praiers such consolation in spirite and taste of heauenly treasures that ye may therby continually worke in faith labour in loue perseueer in hope and be pacient in all your tribulations and persecutions euen vnto the ende and glorious comming of Christ these shal be eaâ—nestly to exhort and beseeche you in Christ as ye haue receyued the Lord Iesus Coloss. 2. Phil. 2. 1. Pet. 3. Math. 10. Luke 11. Aduersaries not to be feared Gods helpe alwayes ready with his Sâ—rsâ—antes euen so to walke rooted in him and not to be afraid of any terrour of your aduersaries be they neuer so manye and mighty and you on the other side neuer so fewe and weake for the battell is the Lordes And as in times past God was with Abraham Moses Isaac Dauid the Machabees and other fought for them and deliuered all their ennemies into their handes euen so hath he promised to be with vs also vnto the worlds end and so to assist strengthen and helpe vs that no man shal be able to
that we geue liberally putting aside al nigardship knowing that he that soweth little shall reape little and hee that soweth plenteouslye shall reape plenteouslye 2. Cor. 9. In almes three things required Lette euerye manne therefore doe accordinge as hee is able The poorest caitiffe in the world may geue as great and acceptable an almes in the sight of God as the richest man in the worlde can doe The poore widowe that did offer but two mites Marke 18. whiche make a farthing did highly please Christ In so much that he affirmed with an othe That shee of her penurie had added more to the offrings of God then all the rich men which of their superfluitie had cast in very muche For if there be first a willing minde as S. Paule sayth it is accepted according to that a maÌ„ hath 2. Cor. 8. and not according that a man hath not Thirdly we must geue wythout hypocrisie and ostentation not seeking the praise of men or our own glorie of profite Almes without ostentation And althoughe the Scriptures in some places make mention of a rewarde to oure almes and other good woorkes yet ought we not to thinke that wee doe merite or deserue any thynge Workes of mercy doe not merite with God touching our saluation any thing 1. Cor. 4. but rather wee oughte to acknowledge that God of his mere mercy rewardeth in vs hys owne giftes For what hathe hee that geueth almes that hee hathe not receiued hee then that geueth vnto a poore man anye manner of thing geueth not of his owne but of those goodes whych he hath receiued of God What haste thou saith the apostle that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it This sentence ought to be had in remembrance of all men For if we haue nothing but that which wee haue receiued what can we deserue or what neede we to dispute and reason of our owne merites It commeth of the free gift of God that we liue that we loue God that we walke in his feare Where is our deseruing then Math. 26. 〈…〉 1. Mach. 4. We must also in this our spiritual warfare arme our selues with continuall praier a very necessary strong and inuincible weapon and after the example of Christ and al other godly men crie heartily vnto God in faith in all our distresses and anguishes Let vs goe boldly to the seate of grace where we shall be sure to receiue mercie Continuall prayer and finde grace to helpe in time of neede For now is pride and persecution encreased nowe is the time of destruction and wrathfull displeasure Wherfore my deare brethren be ye ferueÌ„t in the law of God and ieoperd ye your liues if neede shall so require To be faythfull 〈◊〉 temptation for the testament of the fathers and so shall yee receiue great honour and an euerlasting name Remember Abraham Was not he found faithfull in temptation Gene. 22. Gene. 41. Num 25. and it was reckened vnto him for righteousnes Ioseph in time of his trouble kept the commaundement and was made a Lord of Egypt Phinees was so feruent for the honor of God Iosua· 1. Num. 14. that he obtained the couenaunt of an euerlasting Priesthode Iosua for the fulfilling the word of God was made the captaine of Israel Caleb bare recorde before the Congregation and receiued an heritage 1. Reg. 24. 4. Reg 2. Dauid also in his mercifull kindnesse obtained the throne of an euerlasting kingdome Elias being zealous and feruent in the law was taken vp into heauen Ananias Azarias Dan. 3. Dan. 6. and Misael remained stedfast in the faith and were deliuered out of the fire In like maner Daniel being vnguiltie was saued from the mouth of the Lions And thus ye may coÌ„sider throughout al ages since the world began Psal. 38. He exhorteth to zeale and courage that who soeuer putte their trust in God were not ouercome Feare not ye then the wordes of vngodly men for their glory is but dong and wormes to day are they set vp and to morowe are they gone For they are tourned into earth and theyr memorial commeth to naught Wherfore let vs take good hearts vnto vs and quite our selues like men in the lawe for if we doe the things that are commaunded vs in the law of the Lorde our God we shall obtaine great honour therein Beloued in Christ let vs not faint because of affliction wherwith God trieth all them that are sealed vnto life euerlasting Actes 14. for the onely way into the kingdome of God is through muche tribulation For the kingdome of heauen as God teacheth by hys Prophet Esdras is like a Citie builded and set vpon a broad field 4. Esdras 7. and full of all good thinges but the entraunce is narrowe and sodaine Straite is the way which the elect must walke in full of sorrow and trauaile pearils and labours Like as if there were a fire at the right hand and a deepe water at the lesâ—â— and as it were one straight path betwene them both so smal that there could but one man goe there If this Citie now were geuen to an heire and he neuer went through the pearillous way how would he receiue his inheritaunce Wherefore seeing we are in this narrowe and straight way which leadeth vnto the most ioyfull and pleasaunt Citie of euerlasting life let vs not stagger eyther turne backe being afraide of the daungerous and pearillous way but followe our Captaine Iesus Christ in the narrowe and straight way and be afraide of nothing no not euen of death it selfe Death is a dore to lyfe for it is he that must lead vs to our iourneys ende and open vs the doore vnto euerlasting life Consider also the course of thys world howe many there be which for their maisters sake If worldly men ieopard so much for earthly thinges how much more ought we to ieopard for euerlasting thinges or for a litle promotions sake wold aduenture their liues in worldly affaires as coÌ„monly in warres yet is their reward but light transitory ours is vnspeakable great and euerlasting They suffer paines to be made Lordes on earth for a short season howe much more ought we to endure like paines yea peraduenture much lesse to be made kinges in heauen for euermore Consider also the wicked of this worlde which for a litle pleasures sake or to be auenged on their ennemies will fight with sworde and weapons and put them selues in daunger of imprisonment and hanging So much as vertue is better then vice God mightier then the deuil so much ought we to excell them in this our spirituall battaile And seeing brethren it hath pleased God to set me and that most worthy minister of Christ Iohn Bradforde your countreymen in the forefront of this battaile where for the time is most daunger I beseeche you all in
tenor and maner of wordes to wit And moreouer confesseth and sayth that where as he strake the priest on Easter day last past in S. Margarets church in Westminster he hath since that tyme yet doth mislike hymselfe in that doyng and doth now iudge and beleue that the same his act was euill and naught Howbeit he saith and beleueth that as for the matter and cause wherfore he so stroke the said priest which was for ministring of the sacrament of the aultar â—â—â—wer â—â—â—liked his 〈…〉 Priest which he taketh and iudgeth abhominable he did nor doth not mislike hymself at all therein Moreouer he desireth of the said B. licence to be granted him to alter and take out somewhat of the ix Article in place therof these words to be placed to wit Herein he referreth himselfe to the lawes custome and ordinance specified in this article â—â—â—wer 〈◊〉 his â—â—swere to 〈◊〉 9. 〈◊〉 c. At which request Boner granted to the altering of both the articles according as he desired and so put in the actes After this the B. turning agayne to his old maner of exhorting went about with words and words onely to perswade him to submit himselfe to the Catholike church and to the faith therof Which all his perswasioÌ„s notwithstanding Wil. remained stil in the constancy of his senteÌ„ce saying that he would not be remooued from that hee had spoken to die therfore Whereupon the Bish. assigned him the next day being the xx day of Aprill to appeare in the same day and place betwene the houres of 8. and 9. before noone there and then to heare the sentence pronounced in case he would not relent c. ¶ The last appearance of William Flower before Bishop Boner IN the which day houre and place the said Wil. Flower as he was appoynted The last appearance 〈◊〉 W. â—lower beâ—â—re B. Boâ—er was brought by his keeper belonging to the Warden of the Fleete before Boner who after his woonted maner of perswasion goyng about to reduce hym to his catholike church and the vnitie thereof that is from Christ to Antichrist sometimes with fayre promises alluring sometyme with manasses and terrors fearing hym â— Flowers â—â—â—stancie c. To this Wil. answering said on this wise Do what ye will I am at a point for the heauens shal as soone fall as I will forsake myne opinion c. Wherupon the B. after he had commaunded these wordes to be registred called for the depositions of certaine witnesses producted for the better information of this matter Witnes â—roduced â—gaynst W. â—lower y e names of which witnesses were these Wil. Genings I. Bray Rob. Graunt Richard Dodde William Pampion Rob. Smalwood the parish Priest of S. Margarets at Westminster The summe and effect of whose depositions here insueth ¶ The depositions or attestations producted vpon the aunswers of Wil. Flower RObert Grant of Westminster examined vpon the said answers of Wil. Flower sayth and deposeth That he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge recognise the sayd answers and subscribe to the same with hys own hand and also was present in the church of S. Margarets in Westminster when the sayd Wil. Flower dyd smite and wound the Priest when as he sayth hee was ministryng the Sacrament and how this examinate amongst other preased towards him to take him and was hurt therby vpoÌ„ his chin after he was takeÌ„ this examinate holp to conduct him to the gatehouse at Westminster RIchard Dod of Westminster examined vpon the sayd answers sayth and deposeth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowlege and recognise the said answers subscribe to the same with his owne hand also did see was present when the sayd Flower vpoÌ„ Easter day last past drew his woodknife and strake the priest vpon y e hed hand and arme who beyng wounded therwith and hauyng a chalice with consecrated hostes therin in his hand sprinkled with the sayd priests bloud was holpen rescued by this examinate and the sayde Flower caried to the Gatehouse at Westminster and his woodknife takeÌ„ away by this Examinate WIlliam Pampion one of the churchwardens of the sayd parish church of S. Margaretes in Westminster examined vpon the said answers of the sayd Flower sayth and deposeth that the same answers be true in hys sight were subscribed with the hande of the sayde Flower And that vpon Easter day last past about xj of the clocke in the forenoone in the parish church at S. Margarets in Westminster among a great number of the people ready to be houseled the priests backe beyng turned toward the sayd Flower he the sayd Flower sodenly drewe forth hys woodknife and strake sir Iohn Cheltham the priest both vpon his head hand and arme whereby he was wounded and bled aboundantly and the chalice with consecrated hosts beyng in his hand were sprinkled w t hys bloud and the people in great feare cried out lamentably and thought they should presently haue bene killed RObert Smalwood of Westminster examined vpon the said answers saith and deposeth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayde answers and subscribe the same with his owne hand and sayth further touching the striking and woundyng the priest in S. Margarets church in Westminster vpon Easter day last this examinate sayth he was not there when y e fact was done but immediately after he came to church and found sir Iohn hurt and wounded in the head hand and arme by the sayd Flower and the people in great heuines by reason therof Also the people did report as this examinate saith that Flower did the deed as the priest had the chalice in his hande ministring the Sacrament to the people WIlliam Ienings of Westminster beyng examined vpon the answers of the sayd Wil. Flower sayth deposeth by vertue of his oth that he did heare and see the sayd Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayde aunswers and subscribe to the same with his owne hande in the consistory place and further deposeth that he vppon Easter day last past was present in the church of S. Margarets in Westminster where Flower strake the sayd Sir Iohn Cheltham priest first vpon the head and afterward vpon his arme two sore strokes whereby the sayd priest is lyke to loose his hand Also this Iurate deposed that the sayd sir Iohn Cheltham had a chalice with certaine consecrated hosts therein in his hand which were sprinckled with the bloud of the sayd priest and after the sayd Flower was apprehended by this examinate and others they caried hym immediately to the gatehouse in Westminster IOhn Bray one of the churchwardeÌ„s of the parish church of S. Margarets in Westminster sworne and examined vpon the sayd aunsweres sayth and deposeth that he did heare and see the said Flower acknowledge and recognise the sayd answers also subscribe vnto the same And further deposeth of Flowers strikyng the priest in effect
bee brought vp in the feare of God and in his lawes And this is to certifie you that ye deliuer in any wise my eldest sonne vnto M. Throgmorton who vpoÌ„ his good wil hath promised me to bring him vp according to my desire and I trust as God hath put into his hart See therfore that ye deliuer him in any wyse without delay and as for the other if ye shall seeme to be burdened with him which I thinke nature will not suffer my desire is that it be brought vp in the feare of God to the vttermost of your endeuour with some honest man that hath the feare of God before his eies and let vs geue thanks vnto God which hath giuen them vs beseechyng hym that they may be counted worthy to be of that flocke that shall stand on the right hand of the Maiestie of God when he shall iudge the world Amen Yet once againe I warne you that ye continue in feruent prayer as I sayd before then shall ye be sure y t God euen of his owne mercy according as he hath promysed will be an husband vnto you prouide better for you theÌ„ I was euer able to do yea he wil cause all men that feare him to pitie you to helpe you succour you in all your necessities so that if any will do you wrong he wil be adâ—enged on hym Moreouer I wish you to keepe company w t those Keeping of good comâ—any of whome yee may learne to come to a more perfect knowlege in God and I doubt not but God will prouide that such will bee glad to receiue you if you shall professe and go forward in his truth Finally and to make an end I desire you that ye take heed with whom ye couple your selfe See that he be a maÌ„ that feareth God Exhortation to take heede whoÌ„ shee maryeth that shee mary in the Lord. loueth his lawes and will walke in the same to the vttermost of hys power such a one as can be content to loue you to care for you Take heede he be no brawler no drunkard no wicked person not giuen to filthines no worldling no dicer nor carder In fine no filthy person but chuse you such a one as God may be glorified in both your liues And again on your part loue him serue him obey him in all godlines as long as God shall geue you life in this world Then shall ye both be sure to obtaine that kingdome which God the father hath prepared and Iesus Christ obtayned for you that neuer shall haue end where I trust to abide your comming Amen By your husband Tho. Haukes Ye heard before in the letter of Tho. Haukes written to his wyfe mention made concerning his eldest sonne to be sent to M. Throgmorton Now what he writeth hymselfe to the said M. Throgmorton touching the same matter by this his letter to the said party here vnder ensuyng may appeare ¶ A letter of Thomas Haukes to M. Clement Throgmorton An other letter of Thomas Haukes written to M. Clement Throgmorton GRace mercy and peace from God the father and from our Lord Iesus Christ be with you assist you in al your thoghts words and works that he in all things as most woorthy may be glorified and that the blessing of Abraham may be poured plenteously on you and all your posteritie Where as the loue of God hath mooued you to require my sonne to be brought vp before your eyes the selfe same loue hath also mooued me in like case to leaue hym in your hands as vnto a father in myne absence I shall require you in Gods behalf according to your promise that ye will see hym brought vp in the feare of the Lord and instructed in the knowledge of his holy word that he may thereby learne to leaue the euill and know the good and alwayes be pricked forward with fatherly instructions to folow my footsteps that as almighty God hath made me worthy through his speciall grace to worke his will in obedience he may learne to follow me his father in the like to gods honor and prayse And this I require you in Gods behalfe to fulfill or cause to be fulfilled as ye before the liuing God will make aunswer for the same I haue left for the child certaine bookes which shall be deliuered vnto you wherein his instruction and saluation lieth if he learne and practise the same And thus most humbly beseeching you once agayne to be as good vnto him as your promise was to me that is to be a father a wall of defence vnto hym in all troubles I leaue him in your hand through the Lord Iesu and desire him to blesse both him you according to his good promise all that good which ye shal do vnto him I shal most hartily desire the euerlasting God to recompence vnto you in hys kingdome where I hope to meete both him and you among all Gods elect To which God be all praise honor and glory Amen Yours and all mens in Christ Iesu Tho. Haukes ¶ The history of Thomas VVattes examined tried and burnt for the truth of the Gospell THomas Wattes of Billerica Iune 10. The stâ—â—y of Thomas Wattes Martyr within the county of Essex and of the Dioces of London was by his occupation a linnen Draper who before he was appreheÌ„ded had sold and made away his cloth in his shop and disposed his things being set in order to his wyfe and children gaue away much of his cloth vnto the poore Thomas Wattes disposeth his goodes before he should be apprehended For he looked always to be taken by gods aduersaries and his as shortly after came in deed to passe so that vpon the 26. day of April he was apprehended and brought before the L. Rich and other Commissioners at Chelmesford and theâ—e beyng accused for not commyng to the church was vpon the same examined before the L. Rich Henry Tyrel Sir Anthony Browne Edmund Tyrell Tho. Mildman Iohn Wiseman Rog. Appleton Rich. Weston Iustice Gaudy c. The summe and principall effect of which examination here vnder followeth briefly expressed ¶ The examination of Tho. VVattes before the Lord Rich and others WHen this Tho. Wattes came before the L. Rich and other the Iustices The examinatioÌ„ of Thomas Wattes before the Lord Rich and other the Queenes commissioners The wordes of the Lord Rich to Tho. Wattes whose names are specified in the letter followyng which they sent vnto the B. of London agaynst him at the sessions at Chelmesford the Lord Rich sayd these words or the lyke in effect vnto hym Wattes ye be brought hither as I vnderstand because of disobedience to the Kyng and Queens lawes Ye will not come to the Church ye will not heare Masse c. but haue your conuenticles a sort of you in corners contrary to the K. and Queenes proceedings Unto whiche hys words Wattes answered and sayd My L. if
I haue offended a lawe Wattes wordes to the L. Rich. I am subiect here to the lawe Then Anth. Browne Iustice sayd vnto hym Wats I pray thee tell me who hath bene thy schoole maister to teach thee this geare Syr Anthony Browne a Gospeller in K. Edwardes dayes a persecuter in Queene Maryes dayes or where didst thou first learn this religion Forsooth quoth Wattes euen of you Sir you taught it me and none more then you For in K. Edwards dayes in open sessions you spake against this Religion now vsed no preacher more You then sayd y e masse was abhominable all their trumpery besides wishing and earnestly exhorting that none should beleeue therin that our beliefe should be onely in Christ and you said thē whosoeuer should bryng in any strange natiō to rule here it were treason and not to be suffred Then said Browne to my Lord Rich he belies me my Lord. What a knaue is this he wil soone belye me behind my backe when he doth it before my face and my L. Rich sayd againe I dare say he doth so After these wordes Wattes tooke occasion to speake somewhat of King Phillip and of hys commyng in but what it was I coulde not iustly learne But this muche was heard that after those wordes spoken the Benche among themselues stood vp and sayd one to another treason sauyng one good man called Iustice Gawdy Iustice Gaudy ◠good man who a little before was about to speake but when he heard them cry treason he helde downe his head as one grieued and troubled at their doyngs In conclusion the Commissioners being wery of him or els not willing to meddle further in such high matters sent him vp to the B. of London with their letter withal importing the cause of his sending vp as by the contentes thereof here vnder followeth to be seene ¶ A letter sent by certaine Iustices in Essex to Boner B. of London AFter our most harty cōmendations to your good lordship these shall be to aduertise you A letter of the Lord Rich Henry Tyrell other Iustices to Boner that at our Sessions of Oyer Terminer holden at Chelmesford the 26. day of April last past there came before vs in open Courte one Thomas Wattes of Billerica within your dioces by ordinary proces and then and there being examined why he refused to come to his parish Church and there to receiue the sacrament of the aultar and heare diuine seruice according to the institution of holy church he openly there answered generally that like as the seruice of the Churche set out in the dayes of late King Edward the 6. was sayd by vs now to be abominable hereticall schismaticall Tho Wattes sent vp by the Iustices of Essex to Byshop Boner all naught so he sayd that all that is nowe vsed done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught with diuers other erroneous arrogant words and therefore we haue thought good to send hym to your Lordship to be further examined by you of his perticular opinions as to your pastorall office shall seeme conuenient certifieng you further that in our opinion he is one of the most arrogant heretikes that hath bene heard speake or euer came before you not meet to be kept here in any Gaole as well for feare of corrupting others as for diuers sundry other speciall causes hereafter to be more declared Thus leauing to molest your good Lordship we commit you to the holy ghost Geuen at Chelmesford the 27. of Aprill An. 1555. Your good Lordships most assured R. Rich. Henry Tirrell The names of the Iustices Anthony Browne Edmund Tirrell T. Myldman Iohn Wiseman Rog. Appleton Rich. Weston Now when the B. had receiued him how he vsed him 〈◊〉 is easie by his common practises with others to iudge What his priuate conferēces were I know not but what was publikely done in the Consistory at Paules the common stage for these tragedies you shall here see The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the bishops Consistorie FIrst vppon Thursday beyng the second day of May Thomas Wattes was brought thether before the Bishop of London The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Bishops Consistory there being examined vpon his words had before the L. Rich and others as is conteined in their letters he did earnestly affirme the same to be true Wherupon the Bishop obiected and examined him vpon these Articles following to the which he aunswered as vnder may appeare ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Thomas VVattes of Byllerica in the Countie of Essex within the Diocesse of London by Boner Bish. there as ensueth 1. FIrst that the said Tho. Wattes was of Billerica so of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles agaynst Tho. Wattes The Sacraments of the Church of Rome 2. Item that he beleeued not in the Sacraments of the the holy and Catholike church as the Catholike church of Rome and all other Churches members of the same euer hetherto hath beleued is taught of al good faithful people nor hath allowed the said sacraments rites vsages or ceremonies of the said church The substance of the sacramēt but hath despised the same 3. Item that he beleeueth also hath taught others that the substaunce of materiall bread and wyne do remaine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the consecration The presence in the sacrament that the sayd materiall bread and wyne are the signes tokens of Christes body hanged vpon the crosse and of hys bloud there shed and that in the sayd Sacrament there is only a memory or remembraunce of Christes body bloud and nothyng els 4. Item that he beleueth and doth precisely affirme that the very true presence of Christes body and bloud in substaunce The Masse abhominable is not in the Sacrament of the aultar but only in heauen and no where els 5. Item that he beleeueth affirmeth and sayth that the Masse now vsed in the church of Rome here in England and other places is full of Idolatry Confession to God abhomination wickednes and that Christ did neuer institute it nor ordayne it nor yet allow it as a good and laudable thyng to be vsed in his Church 6. Item that he beleeueth and affirmeth that auricular confession to be made vnto the Priest is not necessary but superfluous and that it is enough for a man to beleeue onely to confesse hymselfe vnto God without any priest or minister at any tyme though he may haue the Priest to confesse hym vnto 7. Item that he beleueth that Luther Wickliffe Doctor Barnes Defence of Martyrs and all others that haue holden against the Sacrament of the aultar suffred death by fire or otherwise for the maintenaunce of the said opinion were good men and faithfull seruaunts and Martyrs of Christ in so beleeuyng and dieng 8. Item that he hath and
their beliefe afore by them confessed they are not to bee reputed taken or iudged for wilfull and obstinate heretikes nor to be punished therefore as is declared in that article The other aunswered nothyng ¶ Scholies vpon the foresayd articles THese articles in the same forme maner of words are commonly obiected to all other that follow after Notes or Scholies vpon the Articles vsed to be ministred to the poore Christians by the Popes Church with the same aunsweres also thereto annexed In which articles thou mayest note Reader the crafty and subtile handlyng of these Lawyers and Registers who so deceitfully frame theyr articles and positions that vnlesse a man doe aduisedly consider them it is hard for a simple man to aunswer to them but he shall be snared and intangled So they paynt their Churche with such a visage of vniuersall whole holy catholike as who should saye Hee that denieth Rome denieth the holye Churche of Christ here in earth Likewyse in examinyng them and specially the simple sorte in the matter of the Sacrament to the materiall breade in the Sacrament they put this worde onely very captiously and fraudulently to take them at the worst auauntage makyng the people beleeue that they take the holy Sacrament to bee no better then onely common bread The crafty and captious dealing of the Papisteâ— in propounding their articles when they doe not so but make a difference betweene the same both in the vse honour name thereof Agayne when the Examinates hold but only agaynst the erroneous poyntes of Romish Religion these bishops in theyr Interrogatories geue out the matter so generally as thogh the said Examinates in generally spake against all the articles of fayth taught in Rome Spayne England Fraunce Scotland c. Moreouer concernyng Latin seruice in such crafty forme of words they propound their article that it might appeare to the people these men do deny any seruice to be lawfull in any place countrey or language but onely in English And as these articles are crafty captiously and deceitfully in forme of words deuised by the bishops and their Notaries so the aunswers agayne to the same be no lesse subtilly framed after the most odious manner put downe in the name of the Examinates which beyng read vnto them thus without further aduise they were constrayned vpon a sodaine to subscribe the same with their hands Wherby if any word escaped their hand peraduenture not considerately subscribed there the Papists take their aduantage agaynst them to defame them and to bryng them into hatred with the people These Articles thus propounded and aunswered they were vntil the after none dismissed At what tyme they did agayne appeare and there were examined and trauayled with by fayre and flattering speaches as well of the Bish. as of others his assistance to recant and reuoke their opinions who notwithstandyng remayned constant firme and therefore after the common vsage of their Ecclesiasticall lawes Sentence against Osmund Chamberlayne Bamford Iune 14. Iune 15. were sent away agayne vntill the next day beyng Saterday and the xviij day of May. Then in the fore noone the Bishop vsing his accustomed maner of proceedyng which he hath vsed before as well with them as w t others did likewyse dismisse them and at last in the after noone condemned them as heretikes and so deliuered theÌ„ to the Shirifes in whose custodye they remayned vntiâ—l they were deliuered to the shiriffe of Essex by hym were executed Chamberlayne at Colchester the 14. of Iune Thomas Osmund at Maningtree the 15. of Iune William Bamford aliâs Butler at Harwich the same 15. day in the month of Iune ¶ The history of the worthy Martyr and seruaunt of God M. Iohn Bradford with his lyfe and actes and sundry conflicts with his aduersaries and Martyrdome at length most constantly suffered for the testimony of Christ and hys truth AS touching first the country and education of Iohn Bradford Iuly 1. The history of M Iohn Bradford Martyr he was borne at Manchester in Lancastershire His parents did bring hym vp in learnyng from his infancie vntil he attained such knowledge in the Latin tong and skill in writing that he was able to gaine his own liuyng in some honest condition Syr Iohn Harrington Knight Then he became seruaunt to sir Iohn Harington knight who in the great affaires of K. Henry the 8. and K. Edward the 6. which he had in hand when he was Treasurer of the kings campes buildyng at diuers times in Bullonois had such experieÌ„ce of Bradfords actiuity in writyng of expertnes in the arte of Auditors and also of his faythfull trustines The trusty seruicâ— of Iohn Bradâ—ford vnder M. Harringâ—ton that not onely in those affaires but in many other of his priuate busines he trusted Bradford in such sort that aboue all other he vsed his faythfull seruice Thus continued Bradford certayne yeares in a right honest and good trade of life after the course of this world lyke to come forward as they say if his mynde could so haue liked or had ben giueÌ„ to the world as many other be But the Lord which had elected him vnto a better function and preordeined him to preach the gospell of Christ in that houre of grace which in his secret counsell he had appointed called this his chosen chyld to the vnderstandyng and pertakyng of the same Gospell of lyfe In which call he was so truely taught that forthwith his effectuall call was perceyued by the fruites For then Bradford did forsake his worldly affaires forwardnes in worldly welth Bradford callâ—d to the Gospell and after the iust accompt geuen to his Maister of all hys doyngs he departed from hym and with meruailous fauour to further the kyngdome of God by the ministery of his holy word Bradford geueth him selfe to the study of Scripture he gaue himselfe wholy to the studye of the holy scriptures The which his purpose to accomplish the better he departed from the Temple at London where the temporall law is studied and went to the vniuersitie of Cambridge to learne by Gods law how to further the building of the Lordes Temple In Cambridge his diligence in study his profiting in knowledge and godly conuersation so pleased all men that within one whole yeare after that he had bene there the Uniuersitie did geue hym the degree of a M. of Arte. Immediately after the Maister and fellowes of Penbroke hal did geue him a felowship in their Colledge with them yea that man of God Martin Bucer so lyked him Bradford M. of art 〈◊〉 fellow in Pembrooâ—â— Hall that he had him not onely most deare vnto him but also often tymes exhorted him to bestow his talent in preaching Unto which Bradford aunswered alwayes that he was vnable to serue in that office through want of learnyng To the whiche Bucer was wont to reply saying If thou haue not fine manchet bread yet geue
hould me c. Lo quoth he how say you to this of Saint Augustine paynt me out your Church thus Bradford My Lord these wordes of S. Augustine make as muche for me as for you although I might aunswere that all this if they had bene so firme as you make them might haue bene alledged against Christ and his apostles For there was the lawe and the ceremonies consented on by the whole people confirmed with myracles antiquitie and continuall succession of Byshops from Aarons tyme vntill that present Chich. In good fayth M. Bradford you make to much of the state of the Church before Christes comming All this might be obiected agaynst Christe his Apostles by the Scribes Phariseys Brad. Therein I doe but as Peter teacheth 2. Pet. 2. and Paule very often You would gladly haue your Churche here very glorious and as a most pleasant Lady But as Christ sayde Beatus est quicunque non fuerit offensus per me So may his Churche say Blessed are they that are not offended at me Yorke Yea you thinke that none is of the Churche but such as suffer persecution Brad. What I thinke God knoweth I pray your Grace iudge mee by my woordes and speaking The Church commonly not glorious in this world but poore and persecuted and marke that Paule sayth Omnes qui. c. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution Sometimes Christes Churche hath rest here but commonly it is not so and specially towardes the end her forme will be more vnseemely Yorke But what say you to Saint Augustine where is your Church that hath the consent of people and nations Bradford Euen all people and nations that be Gods people haue consented with me Consent of the Godly and I with them in y e docrine of fayth Yorke Lo ye go about to shift off all thinges Bradford No my Lorde I meane simply and so speake God knoweth Yorke Sainct Austen doth here talke of succession euen froÌ„ Peters seate Succession from Peter Brad. Yea that seate then was nothing so muche corrupte as it is now Yorke Well you alwayes iudge the church Bradford Christes people may discerne the Church though they iudge not the Church The Church of of Rome swarueth from the voyce of Christ and wherein No my Lord Christes sheepe discerne Christes voyce but they iudge it not so they discerne the Churche but iudge her not Yorke Yes that you do Bradford No and it like your grace and yet full well may one not onely doubt but iudge also of the Romish church for she obeyeth not christes voyce as Christes true church doth Yorke Wherein Brad. In latin seruice and robbing the Laitie of Christes cup in the sacrament and in many other thinges in which it committeth most horrible sacrilege Chic Why Latin seruice was in England when the pope was gone Brad. True the tyme was in England wheÌ„ the pope was away but not all popery as in king Henries dayes Yorke Latin seruice was appointed to be song and had in the Queere where onely were Clerici that is Latin sâ—â—â—uice deâ—â—â—ded such as vnderstode latin the people sitting in the body of the Church praying theyr owne priuate prayers and this may wel be yet seene by making of the Chauncell and Queere so as y e people could not come in or heare them Brad. Yea but in Chrisostomes time and also in the latin church in Saint Ieromes tyme Agaynâ—â— Latin seâ—â—uice all the Church sayth he reboat Amen That is aunswereth agayn mightely Amen Whereby we may see that the prayers were made so that both the people heard them and vnderstoode them Chic Ye are to blame to say that the Churche robbeth the people of the cup. Bradford Well my Lorde terme it as it please you all men knowe that laytie hath none of it Chic In deede I would wish the Church would define agayne that they might haue it for my part Brad. If God make it free who caÌ„ define to make it bond Yorke Well mayster Bradford we leese our labour The peoâ—â—â— robbed 〈◊〉 the cupâ—â— for ye seeke to put away all thinges which are tolde you to your good your Church no man can know Brad. Yes that ye may well Yorke I pray you whereby Brad. Forsooth Chrisostome sayth The 〈◊〉 knowen 〈◊〉 by the Scripturâ—â— Chrisostâ—â—â— oper impâ—â—â—fect Lyra sup Math. Tantummodo per Scripturas alonely by the Scriptures and this speaketh he very oftentimes as ye well know Yorke In deede that is of Chrysostome â—â— in opere imperfecto whiche may be doubted of The thing whereby the Church may be knowne best is succession of Byshops Bradford No my Lorde Lyra full well writeth vppon Mathew that Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus ratione potestatis secularis aut Ecclesiasticae sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera confessio fidei veritatis That is Hilarius Auâ—entâ—â—â— The church consisteth not in men by reason either of secular or temporall power but in men indued with true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie And in Hylarius tyme you knowe he wryteth to Aurentius that the Church did rather delitescere in cauerâ—â—s then eminere in primarijs sedibus That is was hidden rather in caues and holes then did glister and shyne in thrones of preeminence Then came one of the seruauntes and tolde them that my Lord of Duresme taryed for them at Mayster Yorkes house and this was after that they had taryed three houres with Bradford And after that their man was come they put vp theyr writtten bookes of common places and sayde that they lamented his case they willed him to read ouer a booke which did Doct. Crome good so wishyng hym good in woordes they went their waye and poore Bradford to his prison After this communication with the Bishops ended The comming of 2. Spanish frâ—â—erâ— to M. Bradford within two dayes following came into the Counter two Spanish Friers to talke with maister Bradford sent as they sayd by the Earle of Darby Of whome the one was y e kinges Confessor y e other was Alphonsus who had before written a popish booke agaynst heresies the effecte of which their reasoning here likewise followeth Talke betweene mayster Bradford and two Spanishe Fryers VPpon the 25. day of February The talke betweene certayne â—riers and M. Bradfoâ—â— about 8. of the clock in the morning two Spanish Fryers came to the CouÌ„ter where Bradford was prisoner to whoÌ„ Bradford was called Then the one Fryer which was the kinges Confessor asked in Latin for all their talke was in Latin of Bradford whether he had not seene nor heard of one Alphonsus that had written agaynst heresies Brad. I do not know him Confes. Well this man poynting to Alphonsus is he This Alphonsus had write a booke 〈…〉 Latin agaynâ—â— heresies Wee are come to you of loue and charitie by the meanes of the
in their owne sapience which is playne foolishnes amongest the wise indeede that is amongest such as haue heard Gods worde and doe followe it for they onely are counted wise of the wisedome of God our Sauiour In deede if I should simply consider my life with that whiche it ought to haue bene He confesseth his sinnes before God and as God in his lawe requireth then could I not but cry as I do Iustus es domine omnia iudicia tua vera i. Righteous art thou O Lord and all thy iudgemēts are true For I haue much greeued thee and transgressed thy holy preceptes not onely before my professing the Gospell but sithen also yea euen sithen my comming into prison I do not excuse but accuse my selfe before God and al his Church that I haue greeuously offended my Lord God I haue not loued his Gospell as I should haue done I haue sought my selfe and not simply and onely his glory and my brethrens commoditie I haue bene to vnthankefull secure carnall hipocriticall vayneglorious c. All which my euils the Lord of mercy pardon me for his Christes sake as I hope and certaynly beleeue he hath done for his great mercy in Christ oure redeemer But when I consider the cause of my condemnation I cannot but lament that I doe no more reioyce then I doe For it is Gods veritie and trueth The Papistes condemne not Bradford but Christ. So that the condemnation is not a condemnation of Bradford simply but rather a condemnation of Christ and his trueth Bradford is nothing els but an instrument in whome Christe and his doctrine is condemned And therefore my dearely beloued reioyce reioyce and geue thankes with me and for me that euer God did vouchsafe so great a benefite to our countrey as to choose the most vnworthye I meane my selfe to be one in whome it would please him to suffer any kinde of affliction muche more this violent kinde of death whiche I perceiue is prepared for me with you for his sake All glory and prayse be geuen vnto God our father for his great exceeding mercy towardes me through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen But perchaunce you will saye vnto me what is the cause for the whiche you are condemned we heare say that ye denye all presence of Christ in his holy Supper and so make it a bare signe and common bread and nothyng els My dearly beloued what is sayde of me and what will be I cannot tell It is tolde me that Pendleton is gone doune to Preach with you not as he once recanted for you all knowe hee hath preached contrary to that hee was wont to preach afore I came amongest you but to recant that which he hath recanted D. Pendleton recanted first in K. Edwardes tyme and now agayne in Q. Maryes tyme. Howe hee will speake of me and report before I come when I am come and when I am burned I muche passe not for he that is so vncertayne and wil speake so often agaynst him selfe I can not thinke hee will speake well of me except it make for hys purpose and profite but of this inough The causes why M. Bradford was cōdemned In deede the chiefe thing which I am condemned for as an hereticke is because I deny in the sacrament of the aultar whiche is not Christes supper but a playne peruerting of it being vsed as the papistes now vse it to be a reall naturall and corporall presence of Christes bodye and bloud vnder the formes and accidences of bread and wine Transubstantiation the deuills darling and daughter of Antichrist that is because I deny transubstantiation whiche is the dearling of the Deuill and daughter and heyre to Antichristes religion whereby the Masse is mayntayned Christes supper peruerted his sacrifice and Crosse imperfited hys Priesthood destroyed the ministery taken away repentaunce repelled and all true godlynes abandoned In the supper of our Lord or sacrament of Christes body and bloud I confesse and beleeue that there is a true and very presence of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not of the stander by and looker on as there is a verye true presence of bread and wine to the sences of him that is partaker thereof This fayth this doctrine whiche consenteth with the worde of God and with the true testimony of Christes Church whiche the Popishe Churche doth persecute will I not forsake and therefore am I condemned as an hereticke and shall be burned But my dearely beloued this trueth whiche I haue taught and you haue receiued I beleued and do beleue and therein geue my life I hope in God shall neuer be burned bound nor ouercome but shall triumphe haue victorye and be at libertye maugre the head of all Gods aduersaries For there is no counsayle agaynst the Lord nor no deuise of man can be able to defeate the veritie in anye other then suche as be children of vnbeliefe whiche haue no loue to the truth and therefore are geuen vp to beleue lyes Frō which plague the Lord of mercies deliuer you and all the realme my deare harts in the Lord I humblie beseeche his mercy Amen M. Bradfordes farewell to the countrey of Lankeshire And to the ende you might be deliuered from thys plague right deare to me in the Lorde I shall for my fare well with you for euer in this present lyfe hartely desire you all in the bowels and bloud of our most mercifull Sauiour Iesus Christ to attend vnto these things which I now shall shortly write vnto you out of the holy scriptures of the Lord. You knowe an heauy plague or rather plagues of God is fallen vpon vs Gods manifold plagues vpon England in Q. Maryes dayes in takyng away our good Kyng Gods true Religion Gods true Prophetes and Ministers c. And setting ouer vs such as seeke not the Lorde after knowledge whose endeuours GOD prospereth wonderfully to the tryall of many that his people may bothe better knowe themselues The cause of Gods plagues is our iniquities and not knowing the tyme of Gods visitation and be knowen Nowe the cause hereof is our iniquities and greeuous sinnes We did not know the tyme of our visitation we were vnthankefull vnto God we contemned the Gospell carnally abused it to serue our hipocrisie our vaynglory our viciousnes auarice idlenes securitie c. Long did y e Lord linger and tary to haue shewed mercy vppon vs but we were euer longer the worse Therefore most iustly hath God dealt with vs and dealeth with vs yea yet we may see that his iustice is tempered with much mercy whereto let vs attribute that we are not vtterly consumed For if the Lord should deale with vs after our desertes alas howe coulde we abide it In his anger therfore seeyng hee doeth remember his mercye vndeserued yea vndesired on our behalfe let vs take occasion the more speedily to goe out to meete him not with force
Gospellers begin now for the feare of afflictions to relent yea to turn to their vomite agayne thereby declaryng that though they goe from amongst vs yet were they neuer of vs for els they would haue stil taried with vs and neyther for gayne nor losse haue left vs either in word or deed As for their hart which vndoubtedly is double and therfore in danger to Gods curse we haue as much with vs as the Papists haue with them Backsliding of Gospellers and more too by their own iudgement For they playing wily beguile theÌ„seâ—ues thinke it enough inwardly to fauour the truth though outwardly they curry fauour What though with my body say they I doe this or that God knoweth my hart is whole with hym Ah brother if thy hart be whole with God why doest not thou confesse declare thy selfe accordingly by word and fact Either that which thou sayest thou beleeuest in thy heart is good or no. If it be good why art thou ashamed of it If it be euill why doest thou keepe it in thy hart Is not God able to defend thee Mistrusters of God Paul 33. aduenturyng thy selfe for hys cause Or will hee not defend hys worshippers Doth not the Scripture say that the eyes of the Lorde are on them that feare hym and trust in his mercy And whereto Forsooth to deliuer their soules from death and to feed them in the tyme of hunger If this be true as it is most true why are we afraid of death as though God could not comfort or deliuer vs or would not contrary to his promise Why are we afrayd of the losse of our goods as though God would leaue them that feare hym destitute of all good thyngs and so do agaynst his most ample promises Ah faith faith how few feele thee now a daye Luke 18. Lacke of fayth Full truâ—ly sayd Christ that hee should scarsly finde fayth when he came on earth For if men beleued theâ—e promises they would neuer do any thyng outwardly which inwardly they disallow No example of men how many soeuer they bee or how learned soeuer they be can preuaile in this behalfe for the paterne which wee must follow is Christ himselfe and not the more company or custome His word is the lanterne to lighten our steppes Psal. 118. and not learned men Company and custome are to be considered accordyng to the thyng they allow Learning to be followed so farre as it concurreth with Gods word Learned men are to be listened to and followed according to Gods lore and law for els the more part goeth to the deuill As custome causeth error and blindnes so learnyng if it be not accordyng to the light of Gods word is poison and learned men most pernicious The Deuill is called Daemon for his cunnyng and the children of this world are much wyser then the children of light in their generation and I knowe the Deuill and his dearlyngs haue alwayes for the most part Luke 16. more helpes in this lyfe then Christes Church and her children They the deuill and his Synagogue I meane haue custome multitude vnitie antiquitie learnyng power riches honour The Sinagogue of the deuill more furnished with wordly helpes then the Church of Christ. dignity promotions plenty as alwayes they haue had and shal haue coÌ„monly and for the most part vntill Christes commyng muche more then the true church hath presently heretofore hath had or hereafter shall haue For her glory riches and honour is not here her triall crosse and warrefare is here And therefore my deare hartes in the Lord consider these thyngs accordingly Consider what you be not worldlyngs What we be Where we be Amongest whoÌ„ we be but Gods children Consider where you be not at home but in a strange countrey Consider among whom ye are conuersant euen in the middest of your enemies and of a wicked generation and then I trust you will not much muse at affliction Which you cannot be without beyng as you be Gods children Affliction no straunge thing amongest Godâ— children in a strange country and in the middest of your enemies except you would leaue your captaine Christ and follow Sathan for the mucke of this mould rest and quietnes which he may promise you you in deed thinke you shall receiue it by doyng as hee would haue you to do my sweete hartes hee is not able to pay that he promiseth Peace and warre come from God riches and pouertie welth wo. The Deuil hath no power but by Gods permission If then God permit hym a little on your goods body or lyfe I pray you tell me what can much hurt you as Peter sayth you beyng followers of godlines 1. Pet. 3. Thinke you that God will not remember you in his tyme as most shall be to your comfort Can a woman forget the chyld of her wombe And if she should Esay 49. yet will not I forget thee sayth the Lord. Looke vpon Abraham in hys exile misery looke vpon Iacob Ioseph Moses Dauid the Prophets Examples of Patriarchâ—s and Prophets afflicted in this world Apostles and all the godly from the beginning and my good brethren is not God the same God Is he a chaungeling You haue heard of the pacience of Iob sayth S Iames and you haue seene the end how that God is mercifull pacient and long suffering euen so I say vnto you that you shall find accordingly if so be you be pacient that is if so be you feare hym Iacob 5. set his word before you serue him thereafter and if he lay his crosse on you you beare it with pacience the which you shall do when you consider it not according to the present sense but accordyng to the end Heb. 12. 2. Cor. 4. Therfore I hartily besech you out of my bonds which I suffer for your sake pray you myne owne sweete harts in the Lord that you would cleaue in hart and humble obedience to the doctrine taught you by me and many other my brethren For wee haue taught you no fables nor tales of men or our owne fantasies but the very word of GOD which we are ready with our lyues God so inhabling vs as we trust he will to confirme and by the sheading of our blouds in all patience and humble obedience to the superior powers to testifie and seale vp as well that you might be more certaine of the doctrine as that you myght be ready to confesse the same before this wicked world knowyng that if we confesse Christ and his truth before men hee will confesse vs before his father in heauen if so be we bee ashamed hereof for losse of lyfe friends or goods he wil be ashamed of vs before his father and his holy Angels in heauen He exhorteth to come from the Masse Therfore take heede for the Lordes sake take heed take heed and defile not your bodies or soules with this Romish and Antichristian
word being proper to y e new man The part pâ—operly pertaining to the old man is the lawe the part properly pertaining to the new man is the Gospell The lawe is a doctrine whych commaundeth and forbiddeth requiring doing and auoiding Under it therefore are contained all preceptes threatnings promises vppon conditions of our doing and auoiding c. The Gospell is a doctrine which alwayes offereâ—h and geueth requiryng on our behalfe not as of worthinesse or as a cause What 〈◊〉 law 〈◊〉 but as a certificate vnto vs and therefore vnder it are contained al the free and sweete promises of God as I am the Lorde thy God c. In those that bee of yeares of discretion it requyreth faith not as a cause but as an instrument wherby we our selues may be certaine of our good husbande Christ and of hys glory and therefore when the conscience feeleth it selâ—e disquieted for feare of Gods iudgement against sinne What 〈◊〉 Gospelâ— The 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 down 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Godâ— iudgemeâ—â— agaynst sinne 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 vpon the law 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 comfoâ—â— Iohn â— To the 〈…〉 and peace 〈◊〉 God the law 〈◊〉 onely to keepe 〈◊〉 the olde man Num. 25. she may in no wise looke vpon the doctrine pertaining to the olde man but on the doctrine onely that pertaineth to the new man in it not looking for that which it requireth that is faith because we neuer beleeue as we shoulde but onely on it which it offereth and whych it geueth that is on Gods grace and eternall mercye and peace in Christe So shall she be in quiet when she looketh for it altogether oute of her selfe in Gods mercy in Christ Iesu in whose lappe if shee lay her head wyth S. Iohn then is she happy and shall finde quietnesse in deede When shee feeleth her selfe quiet then in Gods name let her looke on the lawe and vppon suche things as it requireth thereby to bridle and keepe downe the olde Adam to slaye that Goliath from whom she must needes keepe the sweete promises beyng the bed wherein her spouse and she meete and lie together For as the wife will keepe her bed onely for her husbande although in other things she is contented to haue fellowshippe wyth others as to speake sitte eate drinke goe c. so our consciences which are Christes wiues must needes keepe the bed that is Gods sweete promises alonely for our selues and oure husbande there to meete together to embrace and laugh together and to be ioyfull together If sinne the lawe the Deuill or any thing would creepe into the bedde and lye there then complaine to thy husbande Christe and foorthwyth thou shalt see him play Phinees part Thus my dearely beloued I haue geuen you in few woordes a summe of all the Diuinitie whyche a Christian conscience can not want A letter wrytten to his Mother as a farewell when he thought he should haue suffered shortly after THe Lord of life and sauiour of the world Iesus Christe An other letter oâ— leaue 〈◊〉 to his moâ—ther supâ—posing 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 haue 〈…〉 blesse you and comfort you my good and deare mother with his heauenly comforte consolation grace and spirite nowe and for euer Amen If I thought that daily yea almost hourly you did not cry vpon God the father thorough Iesus Christ that he would geue me his blessing euen the blessing of his children then wold I wryte more hereabouts But for as much as herein I am certain you are diligent and so I beseech you good Mother to continue I thinke it good to wryte something whereby this your crying mighte be furthered Furthered it will be He meaneâ—â— the 〈◊〉 of more straight 〈◊〉 prisonmeâ—â— that mighâ— hereby 〈◊〉 low if those things which hinder it be taken away Among the which in that I thinke my imprisonment is the greatest and chiefest I will there about spende thys Letter and that briefly lest it might encrease the let as my good brother this bringer can tel you You shall know therefore good mother that for my body though it be in an house out of the whych I caÌ„ not come when I will yet in that I haue coÌ„formed my wil to gods will I finde herein liberty enough I thanke God And for my lodging bedding meate drinke godly and learned company bookes and all other necessaries for mine ease comfort and commoditie I am in much better case then I could wish Gods merciful prouidence heere is farre aboue my worthines Worthines quoth Alas I am worthy of nothing but damnation But besides all this for my soule I finde muche more commoditie For God is my Father I now perceaue thorough Christ therefore in prisonning me for his Gospell he maketh mee like to the Image of his sonne Iesus Christ here that when he commeth to iudgement I might then be like vnto him as my truste hope is I shal be Nowe maketh he me like to his frendes the Prophetes Apostles the holy Martyrs and Confessours Which of them did not suffer at the least imprisonment or banishment for hys Gospell and worde Nowe Mother howe farre am I vnmeete to bee compared to them I I saye whiche alwayes haue bene and am so vile an hypocrite and greeuous a sinner God myghte haue caused mee long before this time to haue bene cast into prisone as a theefe a blasphemer an vncleane liuer and an hainous offender of the lawes of the Realme but deare Mother his mercy is so great vpon both you and all that loue me that I should be cast into prison as none of these or for anye suche vices but onely for his Christes sake for hys Gospelles sake for his Churches sake that heereby as I might learne to lament and bewail my ingratitude sinnes so I might reioyce in his mercye be thankefull looke for eternall ioy with Christ for whose sake praised be his name for it I now suffer and therefore should be mery and glad And in deede good mother so I am as euer I was yea neuer so mery and glad was I as now I shoulde be if I coulde gette you to be mery wyth me to thanke God for me to pray on this sort Ah good father which dost vouchsafe that my sonne being a greuous sinner in thy sight shoulde finde this fauour with thee 〈…〉 in behalfe to be one of thy sonnes captaines and men of warre to fight and suffer for his Gospels sake I thanke thee and pray thee in Christes name that thou wouldest forgeue him his sinnes and vnthankefulnesse and make perfecte in him that good which thou hast begon yea Lorde I praye thee make him worthy to suffer not onely imprisonement but euen very death for thy truth religion and Gospels sake As Anna did applye and geue her first childe Samuel vnto thee so doe I deare father beseeching thee for Christes sake to accept this my gifte and geue my sonne Iohn Bradforde grace alwaies truely to serue
the worde of God in the Canon of the Bible set it out I meane not onely in allegories but euen in playne words For no other foundation can any man lay besides y t which is layd S. Paule sayth the groundworke is layd alredy Euen so sayth he to the Ephesians We be his workmanship to do good workes which God hath create that wee should walke in them He sayth they were not to be made but they are made already What shall we thinke than in such works as mans wit hath founded which yet seeme most holy let Gods worde be iudge Read the same diligently and reuerently with prayer I meane not Latine seruice not vnderstoode but with true hearty prayer and marke what the law requireth euen that which we cannot geue the whole heart and more if it were possible But to this end that we seyng our abhominable vncleannes and inabilitie might despaire in our selues tremblyng at the iustice of God and his anger which we continually procure and so amplect Christ in whome God the father is well pleased Which Christ is the end of the law to iustifie all that beleeueth and continue not in their popish ignorance iustifieng themselues and treadyng Christes bloud vnder their feete denieng the Lord that bought them All such be they neuer so well learned neuer so holy bee nothing but hypocrites and playne Antichrists which may not abide the sword of Gods mouth For the trompets of the army I meane still Gods word when they blow the hye wals of Iericho the figure of hypocrisie falleth down Embrace therefore Gods holy worde and be not onely a Reader but a doer for your callyng requireth you to be apt to teach such proud hypocriticall arrogant bablers as I am now which if I may vse this terme beshite Gods word God forgeue me and pray you for me geue God thanks for me that spareth me thus Luciferlike not of a true zeale but of a foolish bragging which prate of Gods holy word I wot not what I do to confesse it So it is I haue sent to you other bookes which I pray you read I haue written your name in them The holy Ghost keepe you with your brother George his wife and children and with your brother Iames c. Sir Laurence c. This 20. of March A very painted hypocrite Iohn Bradford Yours in Christ for euer Pray for me pray for me geue God thanke for me and take Iohn Traues help to read this letter written in hast If any thing but good bee chaunced to Iohn Traues which God forbid I pray you burne my letters out of hande ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax a Deo patre nostro Domino Iesu Christo Domino nostro IF myne heart were not altogether Adamantine your kynd letters to me vnkynd miser would cause me from the bottome of the same to confesse myne ingratitude towards you vpon your behalfe anempst me so much deserued but as I am to do so shew I my selfe to write and as I am vnable in the one so am I foolish in the other in all those vnkyndnesses rudenes c. whereof you accuse your selfe I am enforced to acknowledge my selfe most iustly condemned not so fainedly by me confessed as most truly by you experienced In your letters as in a glasse I may learne by you in deiecting your selfe to espy my nakednes which tofore I thought clothed duplici vestitu now onelye but with fig leaues hypocritishly gilded of which deiection wrought in you by the holy ghost be not proude For what haue you that ye haue not receiued but be thankful to the Lord not onely therefore but also for those surges which you feele now thorough the cares accompanieng marriages now thorough education and bringing vp of your children and family now thorough that crosse of the common accustomed trade of liuyng for Multas tribulationes oportet ingredi regnum Dei Through many tribulatiōs we must enter into the kingdome of heauen ye they be the cognisances of Gods election The letter Thau the instruments which worke suspiria aeternae vitae therefore to be embraced Beleeue me it is y e moste excellent gift of God a man to deiect and humble himselfe and to feele the crosses of Christ as crosses But I most hypocriticall wretch not worthy that this earth should beare me am euen a goyng to bed with Iesabel and such as commit fornication with her which is afflictio maxima Oh Lord helpe me and deliuer me for Iesus sake annoynt myne eyes with ointmēt that I may see oh geue me not ouer into a lewd mind and reprobate sense but awake my sleeping soule y t Christ may shine in me You know the crosse the fatherly crosse the louyng Lord hath layd vpon me but I but I am little or nothyng mooued therewith I worke therein yet not I but Gods spirit not of a repentant faythfull mynde but I cannot tell how of a slouthfull blynd retchlesse entent Oh Lord forgeue me for saying so it is thy gift forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes for Iesus sake and graunt mee as herein I blasphemed and dishonested thy holy name so do thou by thy holy spirit glorifie by me the same So be it So be it Sithens my commyng to London I was with M. Latymer whose counsaile is as you shall heare which I purpose by Gods grace to obey if it be thy will oh Lord fiat He willed me as I haue done to write to my maister who is in the countrey and to shew hym that if within a certaine tyme which I appoynted xiiij dayes hee doe not go about to make restitution that I will submitte my selfe to my L. Protector and the kings maiesties counsaile to confesse the fault and aske pardon This lyfe is vncertayne and fraile and when time is it must not be deferred And what should it profite me to win the whole world to loose myne owne soule If as I iustly haue deserued I be put to death for it Gods will be done At the lest slander reproch rebuke losse of worldly frends losse of liuing c. shall ensue What than Lord thy will be done thine I am if death come welcome be it if slaunder c. Euen as thou wilt Lord So be it Onely graunt me a penitent louyng obedient hart of meere loue to go forwards herein and not to shrinke to stand and not to fall y t thy name onely be praysed herein Amen Pray pray for me cry for me and when you shall heare any thyng comfort my mother to whom for that this bringer hath not geuen me an houres warnyng of his departure I haue not only written nothyng but also haue thus pratled to you who as no man else would I thinke you will beare with me For as God knoweth to whose grace I commit you your bedfellow with all your children and familye The shortnes of tyme and this sayd bringers importaunce is onely
AdeshaÌ„ the soÌ„day before S. Andrewes day last the said AusteÌ„ theÌ„ declared that the said parsoÌ„ had taught there in times past great heresies which to coÌ„fouÌ„d they would prepare a preacher agaynst the next soÌ„day folowing if so be the said parsoÌ„ would abide not run away Upon which rumor diuers sundry persons resorted out of the couÌ„try vnto the sayd parish church at the sayd same day appoynted there to heare the preacher and at the time in which y e sermoÌ„ ought to be made no maÌ„ appereth there to preach But it was reported vnto y e parson that y e preacher appoynted had vrgent busines could not come So that the multitude being now come together the same parson perceiuing that y e peoples expectation was defrauded said Forasmuch as you are come willingly to heare some good aduertisement of the preacher which now can not be present I thinke it not conuenient to permit you to depart w tout some exhortatioÌ„ for your edifiyng And so further declaring that he had no licence to preach M. Bland 〈◊〉 â—he peâ—ple 〈◊〉 loue and 〈◊〉 said that he would not meddle w t any matter in coÌ„trouersy And theÌ„ he began the Epistle of the day desiring his audience to marke three or foure places in y e same Epistle which touched quietnes loue one to an other there briefly reading the Epistle he noted the same places so making an end thereof desired al meÌ„ to depart quietly in peace as they did without any maner of disturbance or token of euill Witnesses they vnder named with diuers others Edmond Mores Richard Randall Iohn Hils William Forstall Thomas Gooding * An other matter of trouble wrought agaynst Iohn Bland as appeareth by his owne narration VPon the Innocents day being the 28. day of Decemb. they had procured the priest of Stodmarsh to say them masse he had nye made an end of mattins ere I came and when he had made an end of mattins he sayd to me mayster parsoÌ„ your neighbors haue desired me to say matteÌ„s and masse I trust ye will not be agaynst the queenes procedings No quoth I A popish Masse Prieste brought to say Masse 〈◊〉 Adesham I will offend none of the Queenes maiesties lawes God willing What say ye quoth he and made as he had not heard And I spake y e same wordes to him againe with an hier voyce but he woulde not heare when all in the chauÌ„cell heard So I cryed the third tyme that all in the Church heard that I would not offend the Queenes lawes and then he went to masse and when he was reading the Epistle I called the clerke vnto me with the becking of my finger and said vnto him I pray you desire y e priest wheÌ„ the Gospell is done to tary a litle I haue something to say to the people and the Clerke did so And the priest came downe into the stall where he sat I stood vp in the chancell dore and spake to the people of the great goodnes of god alwaies shewd vnto his people M. Bland againâ— exhorteth the people in his Parish Church vnto the time of Christes coÌ„ming and in him his comming what benefite they past we present our successors haue and among other benefites I spake of the great and comfortable sacrament of his body and bloud And after I had declared briefly the institution the promise of life to the good damnation to the wicked I spake of the breade wine Bland speaketh of the right institution of the Sacrament of the Lords· Supper He speaketh of the abuse of the Sacrament in the Masse He declareth how the Masse was patched peeced together and by what Popes M. Bland violently plucked downe in his Sermon by the ChurchwardeÌ„ affirming them to be bread wine alter the consecration as yonder Masse booke doth saying Panem sanctuÌ„ vitae aeternae calicem salutis perpetuae c. Holy bread of eternall life and the cup of perpetuall saluatioÌ„ So that like as our bodely mouthes eat the sacramental bread wine so doth the mouth of our soules which is our fayth eate Christes flew and bloud And when I had made an ende of that I spake of the misuse of the sacrament in the masse so that I iudged it in that vse no sacrament and shewed how Christ bade vs all eat drinke and one onely in the Masse eateth drinketh the rest kneele knocke worship and after these thinges ended as briefely as I coulde I spake of the benefactors of the masse began to declare what meÌ„ made the Masse and recited euery mans name the patche that he put to the masse ere I had rehearsed theÌ„ al the church warden and the Bosholder his sonne in lawe violentlye came vpon me and tooke my book from me and pulled me downe and thrust me into the ChauÌ„cell with an exceding rore and cry Some cryed Thou hereticke some thou traitour some thou rebell and when euery man had sayd hys pleasure and the rage was something past be quiet good neighbors sayde I and let me speake to you quietly If I haue offended any law I will make answere before theÌ„ that are in authority to correct me But they woulde not heare me and pulled one on this side an other on that began agayne Then Richard Austen sayd Peace Maysters no more till Masse be done and they ceased TheÌ„ sayd I to y e church wardeÌ„ and the Bosholder either holding me by the arme Maysters let me go into the Church yard till your Masse be done No quoth the Churchwarden thou shalt tarye here till Masse be done I will not quoth I but agaynst my wil. And they said Thou shalt tary for if thou go out thou wilt run away Then sayd I to the Bosholder Laye me in the stocks then ye shall be sure of me turned my backe to the aultar By that time Richard Austen had deuised what to do with me and called to the Bosholder and the Churchwarden M. Bland thrust in a side Chappell till the masse was done M. Blandes dagger taken from him bad them put me into a side Chappell and shut the dore to me there they made me tary till masse was ended When the masse was ended they came into the chappel to me and searched what I had about me and found a dagger and tooke it from me Then sayd Tho. Austen Churchwarden after manye brablinges that they made with me Thou keepest a wife here amongest vs agaynst Gods law and the Queenes Ye lye good man Austen sayd I it is not agaynst Gods law nor as I suppose agaynst the Queenes Thus they brought me out of the Church Ramsey apprehended by Tho. Austen wythout the dore they rayled on me without pity or mercy but anoÌ„ the priest came out of the Church and Ramsy that of late was Clarke sayd vnto him Syr where
priuately with me in this matter seing ye say ye would so gladly win me Harps With all my hart will I take the paynes I will also borowe my Lorde of Douers Library to haue what bookes thou wilt and thus they departed Now the xvij of May at Ashford I could not be released although I was called to the spirituall Court for y e same matter but was bound to appeare at the Sessions holden at Crambroke the third day of Iuly ¶ An other appearaunce of M. Bland before the Archdeacon and his felowes THe 21. day of Maye I appeared in the Chapter house wher was a great multitude of people The second appearancâ— of M. BlaÌ„d vnlooked for of me M. ArchdeacoÌ„ sayd thus to me Ye are come here according as ye were appointed and the cause is that it hath pleased the Quenes highnes here to place me to see gods holy word set forth to reforme those that are here falleÌ„ in to great heinous errors to the great displeasure of god the decay of Christes sacrameÌ„ts M. Harâ—â—â—fieldes wordeâ— M. Blanâ— coÌ„trary to the fayth of y e catholick church wherof thou art notably knowne to be one that is sore poysoned with the same hast infected deceiued many with thy euil preaching which if thou wilt renounce come home agayn to the catholick church both I and many other moe would be very glad and I for my part shal be right glad to shew you the fauour that lyeth in me as I sayd vnto you when you were appoynted hither because ye then refused to satisfy agayne the people that ye had deceiued And wheras it is fayned by you y t I should openly dispute the matter with you this day False surmise 〈…〉 M. Blaâ—â— although I did neither to inteÌ„d nor appoynt yet I am coÌ„teÌ„t to dispute the matter with thee if thou wylt not without disputatioÌ„ helpe to heale the soules that are brought to helwarde by thee What sayst thou Bland I do protest before God you all that neither is my conscience guilty of any error or heresy The aâ—â—â—swere oâ— Bland 〈◊〉 wordes neither that I euer taught any error or heresy willingly And where your mastership sayth that I haue fayned an open disputatioÌ„ with you it is not true as I can thus approue vpon saterday I was at Ugdens there M. BinghaÌ„ laid it to my charge that such an opeÌ„ disputation as ye haue here offred should be this day betwene you me wherat I much marueiled sayd to him M. Bland cleareth himselfe oâ— the false râ—â—port of M. Harpsfield that before that present I neuer hearde any such word neither would I answere nor dispute to this can master Uaghan master Oxenden master Seth of Ouerland and master Ugden witnes and further I sayd to them that I neuer spake to you of any disputatioÌ„ nor you to me Now if your maystership haue any thing to say to me by the law I will make answere to it Harps Heare ye what he sayth his conscience is cleare I pray thee wheron groundest thou thy conscience lette me heare what thy fayth is Bland I knowe not why ye should more aske me a reason of my fayth then any other man in this open audience Harps Why thou heretick art thou ashamed of thy faith if it were a christeÌ„ beliefe thou nedest not to be ashamed of it Bland I am not ashamed of my faith To 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 of our 〈…〉 neuer 〈◊〉 well 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 For I beleue in god the father almighty maker of heauen earth and in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. c. withall the other articles of the Creed and I do beleue all the holy scriptures of God to be most certayne and true Harps Wilt thou declare no more then this Bland No. Harps Well I will tell thee wheron I grouÌ„d my fayth I do beleue grouÌ„d my fayth coÌ„science vpoÌ„ all the articles of the Creed vpon all the holy scriptures sacramentes The 〈◊〉 fayth 〈…〉 holy doctors of the church vpon all the generall couÌ„cels that euer were since the apostles time Loe hereupoÌ„ grouÌ„d I my fayth with many wordes moe which I well remeÌ„ber not And when he coulde get no other answere of me theÌ„ I had sayd before he called for a Scribe to make an act agaynst me And after much coÌ„municatioÌ„ I sayd by what law and authority wil ye proceed agaynst me M. Collins sayd By the Canon law Bland I doubt whether it be in strength or no. M. Blaâ—â— requirâ—â— haue hiâ— Counseâ—â— Yet I pray you let me haue a Counseller in the law and I will make answere according to the law Harps Why thou hereticke thou wilt not confesse thy fayth to me that haue authority to demaund it of thee and yet I haue confessed my fayth to thee before all this audience As coÌ„cerning the blessed sacrameÌ„t of y e aultar thou hast taught that after the consecration it is bread and wine and not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. How sayest thou The Papist◠〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 promise hast thou not thus taught Bland Syr as concerning this matter of the SacrameÌ„t when I was with you and mayster Collins ye sayd then it was for other matters that I shoulde come hither for and further that ye would be content at my desire to conâ—erre scriptures with me to see if ye coulde winne me and ye sayd ye woulde borowe my Lord of Douers Librarye that I should haue what booke I would and now ye require me thus to answere coÌ„trary to your promise ere any conference be had seek rather to bring me into trouble then to winne me Harps I will as God shall helpe me doe the best to thee that I can if thou wilt be any thing conformable and I trust to dissolue al thy doubtes if thou be willing to heare And I also will desire these two worshipful men my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins to heare vs. Bland No ye shall pardon me of that there shal be no such witnesse But when we agree sette to our handes Hereat made the people a noyse against me for refusing y e witnes and here had we many moe wordes then I can rehearse But at the last I sayd sir will ye geue me leaue to aske you one questioÌ„ And he sayd yea with all my hart For in that thou askest any thing there is some hope that thou mayest be wonne Bland Syr when it pleased almighty God to send his angell vnto the virgine Mary to salute her sayd Haile ful of grace c. came any substance from God our father into the virgins wombe to become man whereat as well M. Archdeacon as my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins stayd But my Lord spake the first and sayd the holy ghost came to her and ere he had brought out his sentence
see thy booke and I tooke him a Latine Testament Baker Will ye go to the Church and obey and followe the queenes procedings and do as an honest man should do Bland I trust in God to do no otherwise but as an honest man should do Baker Will ye do as I sayd Bland Will it please your maystership to geue me leaue to aske you a question A question propounded to Syr Iohn Bakeâ— Baker Yea. Bland Syr may a man doe any thing that his conscience is not satisfied in to be good Baker Away away and threwe downe the Booke and sayd It is no Testament And I sayd Yes And mayster Webbe tooke it vp and sayde vnto me maruellous gently mayster Bland I knewe you when ye were not of this opinion I would to God ye would reforme your self with better wordes then I will write And I sayde If ye haue known me of an other opinion then I am of now it was for lacke of knowledge Baker Yea sayest thou so by S. Mary and thou hold thee there I wil geue sixe fagots to burne thee withall or thou shouldest be vnburned Hasty iudgemeÌ„t of a Iustyce Hence knaue hence And so were we repriued into our place agayne within the Barre And at night when iudgement of felons and all was done we were called M. Bland and his fellowes sent to the Ordinary by Syr Iohn Baker and the Iudge sayd to the Gaoler Take theÌ„ with you and deliuer them to the Ordinary if they wyll not be reformed let them be deliuered to vs againe they shall haue iudgement execution And one of our company sayd My Lord if we be killed at your hands for Christes sake we shall liue with him for euer * An other appearaunce of M. Bland in the Spirituall Court THen came we to the Castle of Caunterbury there we remayned till the second day of march at which day we were brought into the Chapterhouse of Crechurch where were set the Suffragane of Canterbury M. Bland brought agayne to the castle of Canterbury Thâ— B. of Douer M. Collins M. Milles with others mayster Collins mayster Mylles with other and then went to them mayster Oxenden mayster Petit and mayster Webbe maister Hardes Iustices And wheÌ„ I was called mayster Webbe sayd Here we present this man vnto you as one vehemently suspect of heresy Bland And I sayde Mayster Webbe ye haue no cause to suspect me of heresye I haue bene a prisoner this whole yere and no matter proued agaynst me I pray you wherfore I bene so long kept in prison Webbe Leaue your arrogant asking of questions aunswere to that that is layd to your charge Bland I do so for I say you haue no cause to suspect me of heresy The aunsweres of M. Bland first to the Iustices Webbe Yes ye denyed to Sir Iohn Baker to be conformable to the Queenes proceedinges Bland Is it a iust cause to suspect me of heresy for asking a question with leaue So we had moe wordes there then I well remember Then stood vp mayster Petit and sayd Ye were cast in to prison because ye fled away from your Ordinary Bland Then haue I had wrong For I neuer fled nor disobeyed mine Ordinary nor did any thing contrary to the law Let theÌ„ now say of I did but they sayd nothing And when I saw they held theyr peace I sayd M. Commissary haue you bene y e cause of this mine imprisoÌ„meÌ„t No quoth he ye know that when ye went from me ye were appointed to appeare the friday after the Sessions Here I was suffered to speake no more but shut vp in a corner tyll my companions were likewise presented and then wee were sent to Westgate into Prison and were put in seueral close holdes that neuer one of vs could speake to an other nor no maÌ„ was permitted to come to vs. We were foure times at this appearaunce Cornewall a Tanner dispatched in secret prison But one they dispatched by what meanes I can not tell whose name was Cornewall a Tanner And thus hytherto passed the talke betweene Blande and the Iustices and certayne Gentlemen of the shyre Now foloweth the order of the reasoning betwene hym the Clergy men before whome he was exmained But for as much as the chiefest doer and Iudge against him was the B. of Douer or Suffragan of Caunterbury called D. Richard Thornton to the intent it may appere what litle trueth or constancye is in these catholicke persecuters I thought here to exhibite by the way a certayne popish letter written of a papist vnto him Wherin is declared what a gospeller the sayd Rich. Thornton was in K. Ed. time which now turning with the world sheweth himselfe such a bitter persecuter agaynst Gods seruants in Q. Maryes tyme. The copy of this letter here foloweth * A copy of a popish letter written to the Byshop of Douer by one Thomas Goldwell a priest declaring what a professour he was in king Edwardes tyme. RIght reuerende and my good Lorde after my hartye thankes for your good chere at my last being with your Lordship this shal be to certify you that as soone as I arriued with my Lords Grace I gaue him your letters but I had muche woorke to obteyne any thing of him for you He meaneth of the ariuall of Cardinall Poole For there hath bene geuen very euill informations of you and it hath bene sayd that you haue concurred with al maner of euill proceedinges the which hath these yeares past bene in England as wel agaynst the holy sacrament of the aultar and agaynst the supreme authority of Christs vicar in earth Thornâ—â— B. of 〈◊〉 a greaâ— agaynâ—â— Pope 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 in king 〈◊〉 as with the vse of the abhominable late Communion and with the mariage of priestes as well religious as secular and that you haue geuen orders to I can not tell how many base vnlearned euill disposed people by reason of the which they haue taken vpon them to preach and to doe much hurt in Kent So that menne thinke that yet if any new mutation the which God forbydde should chauÌ„ce you woulde be as ready to chaunge as any other And in deed it maketh me to feare the same by reason that notwithstaÌ„ding it hath pleased almighty God to prouide y t your absolution was sent vnto you not looking I dare say for any such thing of all manner of matters past yet your Lordship more regarding y e vanity of the world theÌ„ the offeÌ„ce of God the which he onely knoweth how much it greeues me for the due loue I beare vnto you presumed to sing Masse in Pontificalibus the holy dayes immediatelie folowing and also to ministrate to childreÌ„ the sacrament of Confirmation because that one beyng a meÌ„ber of the Deuill did somewhat comfort you so to do Oh my Lord what honour should it haue bene both to God and your selfe and also edefication to all
diuelishe thing Of the which it is spoken in the fourth of the first epistle to Tim. Forbidding to marry c. where as againe our most reuerend father maketh that thing necessary 1. Tim. 4. that Christ would haue free whereof Daniell in the 11. chapter speaketh He shall not be desirous of women Heere Daniel meaneth that he shall refuse and abstaine from mariage for a cloke of godlynes Dan. 11. and not for loue of chastitie 21 Worshipping of Reliques is a proper thing and a cloke of aduantage against the precept of God and nothing but the affection of men fol. 30.31 These be the wordes in the Reuel This the worshipping of reliques he meaneth is a proper most fruitefull cloke of aduantage The place annexed Out of this were inueÌ„ted innumerable pilgrimages with y e which the foolish vnlearned people might loose their labour monie time nothing in y e meane season regarding their houses wiues children coÌ„trary to the commandement of God when as they might do much better deedes to their neighbours which is the precept c. 22 There is but one speciall office that pertayneth to thine orders 22. article and that is to preâ—ch the word of God fol. 36. Of this matter sufficient hath bene said before in the 22. article alledged out of the booke of Obedience 23 The Temple of God is not stones and woode neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the temple of God 23 article fol. 37. The place of this article is this Which is an aduersary the Pope he meaneth and is exalted aboue all that is called God or that is worshipped The place speaking of the tempâ—e where Antichrist sitteth is not so greuous as the article maketh so that he shall sit in y e temple of God shew himselfe as God Doth not he sit in the Temple of God which saith and professeth hymselfe to be the maister in the whole Church what is the Temple of God Is it stones and wood Doth not Paule saye The Temple of God is holy which temple are ye Neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the teÌ„ple of God as we now cal them What meaneth this sitting but reigning teaching and iudging Who sith the beginning of the Church durst presume to call himselfe the maister of the whole Church but only the Pope c. 24. article 24 He that fasteth no day that sayth no Mattens and doth none of the precepts of the Pope sinneth not if he thinke that he doth not sinne fol. 43. The place is there cleare and plaine without any daunger of heresie The place in the Reuel is this Because he feareth the consciences vnder the title pretence of Christes name he maketh of those things which in themselues are no sinnes very greuous offences For he that beleueth that hee doth sinne if he eate flesh on the Apostles eueÌ„ or say not MatteÌ„s and Prime in the morning or else leaue vndone any of the Popes precepts no doubt he sinneth not because the dede which he doth is sinne but because he beleueth it is sinne and that against this foolish beliefe conscience he offendeth Of the which foolish coÌ„science only the Pope is head author For another doing the same deede thinking that he doth not sinne truely offendeth not And this is the cause that the spirit of Paul coÌ„plaineth that many shall depart froÌ„ the faith Traditions how they doe hurt And for this foolish conscience mens traditioÌ„s be pernitious noisome y e snares of soules hurting the faith the libertie of the Gospel If it were not for this cause they should do no hurt Therfore the diuell through the Pope abuseth these consciences to stablish the lawes of his tiranny to suppresse the faith and libertie and to replenish the world with errour sinne and perdition c. 25. article 25 Christ ordeyned the Sacrament of the aultar onely to nourishe the fayth of them that liue but the Pope maketh it a good woorke and a sacrifice to be applyed both to quicke and dead fol. 48. The place is this Sathan hated the Sacramente The place â—uche 〈…〉 the Sacrament and is 〈…〉 the Sacrament and knew no way how to suppresse disanull it Therefore he found this craft that the sacrament which Christ did onely ordeine to nourish and stablish the faith of them that liue should be counted for a good worke and sacrifice bought and sold And so faith is suppressed and this holesome ministery is applied not to the quicke but vnto the dead that is to say neither to the quicke neither yet to the dead O the incredible fury of God c. 26 These signes he speaketh of miracles and visions or apparitions are not to the increase of the fayth and Gospell 26. article for they are rather against the fayth and Gospell and they are the operation of sathan and lying signes fol. 49. The place is as followeth Who is able to number the monstrous maruels only of them that are departed 〈◊〉 place conteyneth a true 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 illusiâ—â— and nay wâ—ll be 〈◊〉 Good Lord what a sea of lyes hath inuaded vs of apparitions coniurings and aunsweres of spirits By the which it is brought to passe that the Pope is also made the king of theÌ„ that are dead and reigneth in Purgatory to the great profite of his Priestes which haue all their liuing riches and pompe out of Purgatory howbeit they should haue lesse if they did so well teache the fayth of them that lyue as they do ridelesse them that are dead Neyther was there syth the beginning of the world any worke founde of so little labour and great aduauntage For truely to thys purpose were gathered almost the possessions of all Princes and rich men And through these riches sprang vp all pleasures and idlenes and of idlenes came very Babilone and Sodoma c. Neither are these signes to the encrease of the fayth and Gospell for they are rather against the faith and Gospell but they are done to stablishe the Tirannie of these * This booke of 〈…〉 christ treaâ—ing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 chapâ— of Daniell 〈◊〉 there 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 faces and reedeles and to set vp confirme the trust in works Among these illusions are those myracles to bee reputed which are shewed in visions pilgrimages and worshippings of Saints as there are plenty now adayes whiche the Pope confirmeth by his Bulles yea and sometyme doth canonize Saints that he knoweth not Now behold what is the operation of Satan in lying signes c. 27 The people of Christ doth nothyng because it is commaunded but because it is pleasaunte and acceptable vnto them fol. 63. The wordes out of the which this Article is gathered are these They are the people of Christ The place 〈…〉 other 〈…〉 the article pretendeth whiche willingly do heare and folow him
this blessed Martyr ended his life in peace anno 1511. This story the sayd Elizabeth Browne his wife did oft times repeate to Alice her daughter who dwelling yet in the parish of S. Pulchers testified the narration heereof vnto me and certayne other vppon whose credible information I haue recorded the same Witnes to thys story Furthermore it is to be noted that the sayde Iohn Browne bare a fagot seauen yeares before this in the dayes of King Henry the seauenth Whose sonne also named Richard Browne for the like cause of Religion was imprisoned at Caunterbury Rich. Browne escaped burning by the comming in of the Queene Elizabeth likewise in the latter tyme of Queene Mary and should haue bene burned with two mo besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but that by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Amongst other iniunctions and letters of king Henry the eight written and set forth for reformation of religion he wrate one letter to Edmund Bonner for abolishing of Images pilgrimages shrines and other monuments of Idolatry Which letter being before expressed pag. 1229 we should also haue annexed to the same the letter or mandate of Bonner directed in latin to Richard Cloney hys Somner appertayning to the due execution therof Which letter because we haue omitted before the defect thereof I thought heere in this vacant space to supply The letter written to Cloney in latin thus beginneth Bonners letter to Cloney keeper of the Cole-house for the abolishing of Images EDmundus permissione Diuina Lond. Episc. Dilecto nobis in Christo Richardo Cloney literato Apparitori nostro generali salut grat benedictionem 〈…〉 Latine 〈◊〉 yet 〈◊〉 read 〈…〉 yet here 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 Cum nos 13. die mensiâ— instantis Octob. circa noctem literas serenissimi c. The same in English FOr asmuch as the 13. day of this present we haue receyued the letters of our soueraigne Lord by the grace of God King of England c. to vs diâ—ected and conteyning in them the commaundement of his Maiestie by vs to be executed in tenour of words which heere I send vnto you we therefore willing and desiring according as our duty bindeth vs to put the same in execution with all diligence possible according to the effect and tenour thereof Had 〈◊〉 none to 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 thinges but 〈◊〉 the keepeâ— of the 〈◊〉 house do charge and straightly commaund you by the tenour heereof in the Kings behalfe and for the fidelitie whych we haue in you assuredly approued that you incontinent vpon the receite heereof do effectually warne all and singular Parsons and Vicars of this Citie of London and of all our dioces that they immediately vpon the sight and intimation of these present Articles and interrogatories heere vnder written do cause diligent and effectuall inquisition thereof to be made to witte Whether there be vsed or continued any superstition hypocrisie or abuse within any their parishes or Cures contrary to anye ordinaunce iniunction or commaundement geuen or set foorth by the Kings Maiestie or by his authoritie Item whether they haue in their Churches or within theyr parishes any shrines couerings of shrines tables of fayned myracles pilgrimages Images and bones resorted and offered vnto and other monuments and things wherewith the people haue bene illuded or any offering or setting vp of lights or candles other then be permitted by the Kings Maiesties Iniunctions or whether the said Iniunctions be duely obserued and kept in their Parishes or Cures or else transgressed and broken and in what part And further after the sayd Inquisition thus by them and euery of them respectiuely being made that you do certifie vs or our Vicare generall what is done in the premisses vpon the euen of Simon and Iude or thereabout vnder the perill thereof following Dat. 14. die Octob. an 1541. nostrae translat 2. The ende of the eyght booke Edward 6. ¶ The Ninth Booke containing the Actes and thinges done in the Reigne of King EDWARD the sixt NExt after the death of K. Henry succeded king Edwarde his sonne being of the age of 9. yeres He began his raigne the 28. day of Ianuary and raygned 6. yeares and 8. monethes and 8. dayes and deceased ann 1553. the 6. day of Iulye Of whose excellente vertues singuler graces wrought in him by the gift of God although nothing canne be sayd enough to his commendation yet because the renowmed same of such a worthye prince shall not vtterlye passe our story without some gratefull remembraunce I thought in few wordes to touch some litle portion of his prayse taken out of great heapes of matter which might be inferred For to stand vppon all that might be sayde of him it would be to long and yet to say nothing it were to much vnkinde If kinges and Princes which haue wisely and vertuously gouerned haue fouÌ„d in all ages writers to solemnise and celebrate theyr Actes and memory such as neuer knew them nor were subiect vnto theÌ„ how much theÌ„ are we English men bound not to forget our duety to K. Edward a prince although but tender in yeres yet for his sage and mature rypenes in witte and all Princely ornamentes as I see but few to whom he may not be equal Commendation of K. Edward so agayne I see not many to whom he may not iustly be preferred And here to vse the example of Plutarch in comparing kings and rulers the Latines with the Greekes together if I should seek with whom to match this noble Edward I finde not with whom to make my match more aptly theÌ„ with good Iosias For as the one began his raigne at eight yeares of his age so the other beganne at 9. Neyther were their acts and zelous procedings in Gods cause much discrepant For as milde Iosias pluckt downe the hil altars cut downe the groues Anno. 1547. and destroyd all monuments of Idolatry in the temple the like corruptioÌ„s drosse and deformities of Popish Idolatry crept into the Church of Christ or long time this Euangelicall Iosias king Edwarde remoued Comparison betwene King Iosias and King Edward 6. purged the true temple of the Lorde Iosias restored the true worship of God in Ierusalem and destroid the Idolatrous priestes King Edward in England likewise abolishing Idolatrous Masses and false inuocation reduced agayne religion to a right sincerity more would haue brought to perfection if life and time had aunswered to his godly purpose And though he killed not as Iosias did the idolatrous sacrifices yet he put them to sileÌ„ce and remoued them out of theyr places Moreouer in king Iosias dayes the holy Scripture booke of Gods word was vtterly neglected and cast aside whiâ—h he most graciously repayred restored agayne And did not K. Edwarde the like with the selfe same booke of Gods blessed worde and with other wholesome bookes of Christian doctrine which before were decayed and
extinguished in his fathers dayes by sharpe lawes seuere punishments here in England Briefly in all poynts and respectes K. Iosias and K. Edward onely differ in continuaÌ„ce of raigne betwene him and this our godly king no oddes is to be fouÌ„d but onely in length of time and reign Who if he might haue reached by the sufferaunce of God to the continuance of Iosias reigne proceding in those beginnings which in his youth appeared no doubt but of his Actes doings some great perfection woulde haue ensued to thys Church and Realme But the manifold iniquities of EnglishmeÌ„ deserued another plague as after fel amongst vs as in sequele of the story hereafter God willing shal be declared In the meane time to proceed in the excellent vertues of this christian yong Iosias as we haue begon althogh neither do we know nor will laysure serue vs to staÌ„d vpoÌ„ a full descriptioÌ„ of all his Actes yet will we God willing gâ—ue a litle taste of the noble nature and princely qualities of this king wherby the reader may esteme with himselfe what is to be thought of y e rest of his doinges though they be not here all expressed And first to begin with that whiche is the chiefest property of al other externe things in a prince to be coÌ„sidered that is K Edward beloued of his subiectes to be loued of his subiectes such were the hartes of all English people towarde this King inclined and so toward him still coÌ„tinued as neuer came prince in this realme more highly esteemed more amply magnified or more dearely tenderly beloued of all his subiects but especially of the good the learned sort yet not so much beloued as also admirable by reason of his rare towardnes hope both of vertue learning which in him appeared aboue y e capacity of his yeares And as he was intirely of his subiects beloued The meeke nature of K. Edw. so with no lesse good wil he loued theÌ„ again of nature disposition meek and much enclined to ciemeÌ„cy He alwayes spared and fauored the life of man as in a certayne dissertation of his once appeared had with Maister Cheke in fauoring y e life of heretickes in so much that when Ioane Butcher should be burned all the Councell could not moue him to put to his hand but were fayne to get Doct. Cranmer to perswade with him and yet neither could he with much labor induce the king so to do sayyng what my Lord will ye haue me to send her quicke to the deuill in her error so that D. Cranmer himself coÌ„fessed that he had neuer so much to do in all his life as to cause y e king to put to his hand saying that he woulde laye all the charge therof vpon Cranmer before God There wanted in him no promptnes of wit grauity of sentence rypenesse of iudgement Fauor and loue of religion was in him froÌ„ his childhood Such an organe geueÌ„ of God to the Church of England he was as England had neuer better Ouer and besides these notable excellencies K Edward well â—illed in the tongues and other great vertues in him adde moreouer skill knowledge of tongues other sciences whereunto hee seemed rather borne then brought vp Moreouer there wanted not in him to this felicitye of wit and dexterity of nature like happines of institution of good instructors Neither did there lacke agayne in him any diligence to receiue that The readines of K. Edward to his booke which they would teach him in so much that in the middest of all his play and recreatioÌ„ he would alwayes obserue keep his houre appoynted to his study vsing the same with much intentioÌ„ till time called him agayne from his booke to pastime In this his study keeping of his houres he did so profit that D. Cranmer the Archbishop then of Canterbury beholding his towardnes his readines in both tongues in translating froÌ„ Greek to Latine from Latine to Greek agayne in declaming w t his scholefellowes without helpe of his teachers and that ex tempore D. Cox king Edwardes schoolemaster would weepe for ioy declaring to D. Coxe his scholemaister that he would neuer haue thought that to haue bene in him except he had sene it himselfe To recite here his witty sentences his graue reasonâ— which many times did proceed froÌ„ him and how he would sometimes in a matter discoursed by his couÌ„sell adde theâ— vnto of his owne moe reasons causes touching the 〈◊〉 matter then they themselues had or could deuise it was 〈◊〉 most incredible in y â— age to see tedious here to prosecute This in him may seme notorious and admirable that he in these immature yeres could tell recite all the poâ—â—â— hauens and crekes not within his owne realme only but also in Scotland and likewise in FrauÌ„ce what commyng in there was how the tide serued in euery hauen or creke moreouer what burdeÌ„ what winde serued the comming into the hauen Also of all his iustices maiestrates gentlemeÌ„ that bare any authority within his realme he knew the names K. 〈◊〉 knew 〈◊〉 name◠〈◊〉 religion all his 〈◊〉 their housekeping their religioÌ„ and conuersation what it was Few sermons or none in his court especially in the Lord Protectors time but he would be at them Agayne neuer was he present at any commonly but he would excerp theÌ„ or note them with his owne hand Besides and aboue al other notes and examples of his commendatioÌ„ as touching the chiefest poynt which ought most to touch all men for mainteining promoting preferring embracing zealing and defending the true cause and quarell of Christes holy gospell what was his study hys zealous feruency his admirable constancy therin by thys one example folowing amongest many other may notably appeare In the dayes of this K. Edward the sixt Carolus the Emperor made request to the sayd king and his counsel to permit Lady Mary who after succeeded in the crowne to haue Masse in her house without preiudice of the law The 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Edward in 〈…〉 religion And the counsell on a time sitting vpon matters of pollicy hauing that in question sent Cranmer then Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Ridley then bishop of LondoÌ„ to intreat the king for the same who comming to his grace alledged theyr reasons and persuasions for the accomplishing therof So y e king hearing what they could say replied his answere again out of the Scriptures so groundedly grantly and fully that they were enforced to geue place to his replication and graunt the same to be true Then they after long debating in this maner with his maiesty labored politickely in an other sort and alledged what daungers the denying therof might bring to his grace what breach of amity of the Emperors part what troubles what vnkindnes what occasions sondry wayes it would enforce c. Unto whom the king aunswered wylling them to conteÌ„t themselues for he would
and Iohn Hoper preachers who before that time had put vp the bill of complaint vnto the King against him Upon whome when the Byshop had earnestly looked and well beheld them he said as for this Marchant Latimer I know him very wel and haue borne with him winked at his euill doings a great while but I haue more to say to him hereafter But as touching this other Marchaunt Hooper I haue not seene him before howbeit I haue heard much of his naughty preaching and then turning himselfe againe to the Archbyshop of purpose most like to make his frends thinke that he was not called thether to aunswere his contemptuous disobedience Boner 〈◊〉 slateth his cause to thâ— matter of the Sacrament but for matters of Religion sayd vnto him Ah my Lord now I see that the cause of my trouble is not for the matter that you pretend against me but it is for that I did preach and set foorth in my late Sermon the true presence of the most blessed body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the Sacrament of the aulter For Boner maketh exception of his accusers as for these my accusers as they be euil infamed and notorious criminous persons so are they manifest and notable heretickes and seducers of the people especially touching the Sacrament of the aultar and most of all this Hooper For where in my late Sermon at Paules crosse I preached that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Boners groâ—â—e opinion of the Sacrament of the Aulâ—tar after the words of consecration there is the true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ the selfesame in substaunce that was hanged and shed vppon the Crosse he the same day at after noone hauing a great rablement with hym of his damnable sect openly in the Pulpit within my Dioces did preache erroneously to the people against it Anno 1549. and maliciously inueying against my Sermon denied the veritie and presence of Christes true body and bloud to be in the same Sacrament and also falsely and vntruely interpreted and expounded my words And specially Boner rayleth agaynâ—â— M. Hoopeâ— where I preached and affirmed the very true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the sayd Sacramente the selfesame in substance that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse he like an Asse as he is an Asse in deede falsely chaunged and turned the word that into as like an Asse saying that I had sayd as it hanged and as it was shed vpon the Crosse. The Archbyshop heereupon perceauing the Byshops drifte and hearing hym talke so muche of the presence of Christes body and bloud in the Sacramente Talke betweene thâ— Archb. 〈◊〉 Boner about the Sacramenâ— sayde vnto him My Lord of London ye speake much of a presence in the Sacrament what presence is there and of what presence do you meane Wherewith the Byshop being somewhat sturred and moued in mind as appeared by his collericke countenaunce spake againe to the Archbishop very earnestly and sayd What presence my Lord I say and beleeue that there is the very true presence of the body and bloud of Christ. What beleeue you and how do you beleue my Lord Upon which words the Archbishop A questiâ—â— to Boner because he saw his aunswere darke and subtill and minding somewhat to nip the grosse absurditie of the Papists asked him farther whether he were there face nose mouth eyes armes and lips with other liniamentes of his bodye Whereat the Byshop shaking his head sayd Oh I am right sory to heare your grace speake these wordes and therewith boldly vrged the Archbyshop to shew his mind therein Who wisely waying the fond presumption of the partie with the place and occasion of their assembly refused then so to do saying that their being there at that time was not to dispute of those matters but to prosecute theyr Commission committed to them by their Prince and therfore willed him to aunswere them vnto such thinges as were obiected against him Whereupon vnder his Protestation he requested to haue a copy both of the Commission 〈…〉 Boner to aunswere for himselfe and also of the denounciation geuen vnto him with time to aunswere thereunto Which the Commissioners willingly graunted assigning him there to appeare agayne before them vpon Friday at eight of the clocke before noone then next following and then to aunswere the tenour of the denounciation And so for that day he complayning somewhat of the shortnes of his time to aunswere they all departed ¶ The second appearaunce of Boner in the Chappell of Lambeth before the Archbyshop and other four Commissioners the Byshop of Rochester Secretary Peter Secretary Smyth and the Deane of Paules VPon Friday the xiij of September aforenamed foure Commissioners associated then also with Sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of the Kings two principal Secretaries The second appearance 〈◊〉 Boner before the kings Commissioners Boners answere to the Archb. of CaÌ„terbury A precise point of the lawe whether any new Commissioner may sit afterward which satte not at the beginning and ioynt Commissioners with them sate iudicially in the Archbyshops Chappell within his house at Lambeth Before whome according to their former assignement there and then appeared the Byshop of London To whome the Archbyshop in the name of the rest first sayd My Lord of London the last time you were before vs we layde certayne Articles and matter to youre charge touching your disobedience to the Kings Maiesty and you haue this day to make your aunswere thereunto wherefore now shew vs what you haue to say for youre defence Whereunto the Byshop first asking the Archbyshop if he had all sayd and done and he againe saying yea made this answere My Lord the last day that I appeared before you I remember there sate in the Kings Maiesties commission your Grace you my Lord of Rochester you M. Secretary Peter and you M. Deane of Paules but now I perceiue there sitteth also M. Secretary Smyth Who because he sate not at the beginning nor tooke there the Commission vpon him ought not so to do for by the law they which begin must continue the commission Whereupon the Archbishop first aunswered that he was no lawyer and therefore could not certeinely shew what the law willeth in that case but saith he if the law be so in deede surely I take it to be an vnreasonable law Well said the Byshop there be heere that knoweth the law and yet I say not this to the intent to stand or sticke much in this point with you but to tell it you as it were by the way for I haue heere mine aunswere ready Then sayde Maister Secretary Peter to the Byshop my Lord in good sooth I must say vnto you that although I haue professed the law yet by discontinuance and disuse thereof The words of Secretary Peter to Boner and hauing bene occupied a long time in other matters
How Scripture may be abâ—sed to any purpose as commoÌ„ly the Papistes vse it by such meanes a man may easely auoyde all the misteries of our christeÌ„ fayth As where it is sayde thus of God the father this is my beloued sonne c. A man may also wring that to be vnderstood thus this is y e image of my welbeloued sonne or this is the vertue of my well beloued sonne yea muche more iustly then your good Lordship doth y e other because S. Paule to the Hebrues doth call the sonne the Image of the father and in an other place he calleth him the power or vertue of God and Gods wisedom Now though he be so called in scripture God forbid that we shoulde call hym onely Gods Image or Gods vertue and not God himselfe Rochester Oh gentle M. Langdale A figuratiue speach somewhere hurtfull somewhere not you ought not to reason after such a sort as you do now because that a trope or figuratiue speache is noâ—iue somewhere but not euery where nor in this matter Langdale Yet by your license honorable father it doth appeare to me no trope at al in these words of christ A fond reason wherefore this is my body should seeme no figuratiue speach this is my body which is geuen for you and that for this reason Chryst did exhibite or geue againe the very same things at his last supper by the which thinges he was ioyned to vs but he was ioyned or knit vnto vs by his owne naturall flesh bloud ergo he did exhibite to vs at his last supper no lesse agayne My former proposition I proue by the testimony of S. Chrisost. whose wordes in Christes person are these I would be your brother I tooke vpon me common flesh bloud for your sakes and euen by the same things that I am ioyned to you the very same I haue exhibited to you agayne c. ¶ Here the Proctors commaunded Langdale to geue place to an other Rochest We are not ioyned by natural flesh but do receiue his flesh spiritually from aboue c. ¶ Here M. Segewicke replied RIght worshipful M Doctor I do also aske of you first of all Whether the article of the newter gender this be referâ—ed to the bread oâ— to the body whether the greeke article this of the neuter geÌ„der be referred to the word bread or to the word body if it be referred to the worde bread then Christ woulde not haue sayd this in the neuter gender but rather this in the masculine gender Rochester Forsooth that article is referred to neyther of both but may signify vnto vs any other kinde of thing Segewicke No forsoothe but it doth note vnto vs some excelleÌ„t great thing determinately not so coÌ„fusedly as you say For such a great heap of articles in the greek doth notify vnto vs a great and weighty thing to be in the sacrament determinately if wee may credite the auncient Fathers Bread taken diuersly in the Scripture Moreouer this word bread is not alwayes in the scriptures taken after one sorte wherefore I desire you to shew me how it is taken in this place of S. Paule we are many one bread c. Madew Forsooth of the very wheaten bread Segewicke Then after your minde we are all very wheaten bread Rochest Forsooth we are bread not for the nature of bread but for the felowship and vnity that is noted by the coagulation of many graynes into one bread or loafe How we are bread and how not Segewicke Well let that passe then thus It is the body ergo no figure for because there is a perpetuall contrarietye betweene the law of Moyses the law of grace Therein were figures shadowes and herein is the verity indeed Rochester I do graunt it to be Christes true body flesh by a propriety of the nature assumpted to the godhead How the bread is Christs body yea and we do really eat and drinke his flesh and bloud after a certeine reall property Segewicke It is not the figurate paschall lambe it is not the figuratiue Manna nor yet y e figuratiue shewbread c. ergo it is no figure Madew I do deny your argument Segewicke I maynteyne my argument thus all the shadowes are wholy past ergo also so be the figures for euery figure is a shadow if then it be but a figure all y e figures are not past as yet but that is false ergo so is the other Rochest It is nothing but a figure or token of the true body of Christ as it is sayd of Iohn the baptiste The bread but a figure and â—ow he is Elias not that he was so in deede or person but in property and vertue he represented Elias Segewicke So but most learned father when Christ sayde I am the way the truth and the life may it be vnderstanded as you do the other place thus I am y e vertue of the way verity and the life But now to the matter it selfe It is verily meat ergo it is not figuratiuely Madew This verbe or word is in this place is taken for that that signifieth Here he was commaunded to reply in the second matter Segewicke NOw as touching our second conclusion thys I say Wheresoeuer Christ is there is a sacrifice propiciatory but in the Lordes supper is Christ ergo in the Lordes supper is a sacrifice propiciatory Christ not offered but receaued in spirite Madew Christ is not offered in the Lordes supper but is receiued spiritually Segewicke The priesthood and the sacrifice be corespondeÌ„t together Christes sacrifice offered once for all is onely sufficient without any other but Christes priesthood after the orde of Melchizedech is perpetuall ergo also so is his sacrifice Rochest Christ is a Priest for euer that is to say his sacrifice and priesthood offered once for all is auaylable for euer so that no other shall succeed him Legewicke Where there is no oblatioÌ„ there is no sacrifice ergo if Christ be not perpetually offered Christes sacrifice an end of all sacrifices there is no perpetuall sacrifice Item the same bloudy sacrifice of Christ vpon the Crosse was the very fine and end of all the bloudye sacrifices figured in y e law after the order of Aarons priesthoode Wherefore you must needes graunt that he offered himselfe also at his last supper after the order of Melchizedech vnder the formes of breade and wine or els you must shewe the scripture where he did so which I cannot perceiue to be done but at his last supper onely after an vnbloudy maner Item he is offered for the remission of sins daylye ergo he is a sacrifice propitiatorye still in the newe law as Saynt Augustine sayth expounding these wordes of the Psalme Thou hast not willed to haue sacrifice and oblation but. c. Rochester S. Cyprian speaketh much like y e sorte where he sayth thus It is the Lordes Passion whiche we doe offer
c. Segewicke In the olde law there were many sacrifices propiciatory ergo there be also in the new law or els you must graunt that God is not so beneficiall now to vs as then he was to them seing that we be as frayle and as nedy as euer were they whiche must be especially the moste pure dayly sacrifice of Christes body and bloud that holy Malachy speaketh of Madew What sacrifice it is that Malachie speaketh of As touching the place of Malachy the Prophet I answere that it is nothing to your purpose for the offering of Christ dayly in the Sacrament For that sacrifice there spoken of is nothing els but the sincere most pure preaching of Gods holy word prayer and of thankesgeuing to God the Father thorow Iesus Christ. Here M. Segewicke was commaunded to cease to Mayster Yong. Yong. WOrshipful mayster Doctor although you haue learnedly and Clarkely defended these your conclusioÌ„s this day yet seeing that I am now placed to impugne theÌ„ in place of a better I do begin thus w t you It hath pleased Christ to make vs partakers of his holy spirite and that in very deede by receiuing of the Christen fayth hope and charitye ergo muche more of his owne blessed bodye and bloud spiritually and in very deede in the Lordes supper Item the Aungels foode was altogether holy from aboue and heauenly called Manna ergo also this celestial and heauenly foode can be iustly estemed to be of no lesse excellency then that The wordes of Scripture euer effectuall but without comparison better and so no very wheate after due consecration of it Item the wordes of holy scripture are euermore effectuall and working ergo they must performe the thing indeede that they doe promise For he that might create might also chaunge at hys pleasure the natures and substaunces of creatures as appeareth that Christ did by chaunging water into wyne at a Mariage in Galile But Christ in the Scripture dyd promise Iohn 6. that the bread that he would geue is hys flesh in deede whiche promise was neuer fulâ—illed till in his last supper when he tooke bread gaue thankes blessed it and gaue it to his disciples saying take eate this is my body Which bread then was his flesh in deede as doth well appeare in the sayd place and next promise depending vpon the same thus which flesh I will geue for the life of the world This last promise was fulfilled by him vpon the Crosse ergo the first was likewise at his last Supper So that it was but one and the same flesh first and last promised and performed Rochester In deed the wordes of holy scripture doe worke theyr effectes potencially and thorowly by the mighty operation of the spirite of God Yong. If it please your Lordship Man is â—â—â—rished bâ— the 〈◊〉 Christeâ— bloud bâ— faith bâ— not by drinckiâ—â— really in cuppe man is fedde and nourished with Christes bloud ergo theÌ„ it is his bloud indeed though it do not so appeare to our outward senses which be deceiued for Christ sayth this is my bloud And also my bloud is drinke in deede And because that we shoulde not abhorre his blessed bloud in his naturall kinde or his flesh if they shoulde be so ministred vnto vs of his most excellent mercy and goodnesse condescending to our weake infirmityes he hath appoynted them to be geuen vs vnder the sensible kindes of his conuenient creatures that is to say of bread and wyne Also our body is fedde with Christes body which is meate in deede but it can not be nourished with that that is not there present ergo Christs body that feedeth vs must needes be present in very deede in the sacrament Item the nature of bread is chaunged but the nature of the bread and the substaunce of it is all one thing ergo the substaunce also is chaunged My first proposition is S. Cyprian de coena domini saying that the bread in figure is not chaunged but in nature Rochester Cyprian there doth take thys worde nature for a propertye of nature onelye Cypriaâ— expound and not for the naturall substaunce Yong. That is a straunge acception that I haue not read in any author before this time but yet by your leaue the communion of Christes body can not be there where hys body is not but the communion of Christes body is in the sacrament ergo Christes body is there preseÌ„t in very deed Rochester Grace is there communicated to vs by the benefite of Christes body sitting in heauen Yong. Not so onely for we are members of his flesh and bones of his bones Rochester We be not consubstantiall with Christ We be 〈◊〉 consubsâ—â—â—â—ciall witâ— Christ ioyned 〈◊〉 him by 〈◊〉 holy spiâ—â—â— God forbid that but we are ioyned to his mistical body thorow his holy spirite and the communion of hys fleshe is communicated to vs spiritually thorow the benefite of his flesh in heauen Yong. Well I am contented and do most humbly beseeche your good Lordshippe to pardon me of my greate rudenesse and imbecillity which I haue here shewed ¶ Here ended the first disputation holden at Cambridge the 20. day of Iune 1549. ¶ The second disputation holden at Cambridge 24 of Iune Ann. 1549. Doctor Glin in his first conclusion Misterieâ— may 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—â— then cuâ—â—â—ously seaâ—â—ched TThe misteries of fayth as August witnesseth may very profitably be beleued but they cannot well be searched forth as sayth the scripture I beleued therefore I spake and he that confesseth me before men him will I coÌ„fesse before my father which is in heauen We beleue euery man in his arte therefore much more Christ our sauior in his word Maruell not most honorable Lordes and worshipfull Doctours that I speake thus nowe for once you your selues spake the same But peraduenture some wyll say beleue not euery spirite I aunswere charity beleeueth all thinges but not in all thinges If those thinges whiche I shall vtter be conuinced as false I shall desire you to take them as not spoken at all But these are the wordes of of trueth hoc est corpus meum this is my body Christ spake them therefore I dare not say this bread is my body As 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 the breaâ— figure 〈◊〉 speaking â—â—â—guratiue at other tymes caâ—â—led theâ— not plaâ—â— figures though they 〈◊〉 so for so Christ sayd not Christ sayd thus this is my body and therfore I but duste and ashes yea a worme before him dare not say this is a figure of his body heauen and earth saith he shal passe but my word shall not passe Whatsoeuer our old father Adam called euery creature that is his name to this day y e new Adam Christ Iesus sayd this is my body is it not so he neuer sayd this is a figure of my bodye nor eat you this figure or signe of my body And therfore wheÌ„ y e paschall lambe was set before him he sayd not this
to speake with me but yet I trust that I shall speake wyth you Iohn Bradford To these letters of M. Bradforde aboue specified here is also adioyned an other Letter of the sayde Bradforde wrytten to certaine of his faithfull friendes woorthy of all Christians to be read wherein is described a liuely comparison betweene the Olde man and the Newe Also betweene the Law and the Gospell containing much frutefull matter of diuinitie necessary for Christian consciences to read and vnderstand A letter of M. Bradford describing a comparison betweene the olde man and the newe c. A Man that is regenerate and borne of God the whiche thing that euery one of vs be A compaâ—ison betweene the olde man and the new by M. Bradford our baptisme the Sacrament of regeneration doth require vnder paine of damnation and therefore lette euery one of vs wyth the virgine Mary say be it vnto me O Lord according to thy word according to thy Sacrament of baptisme wherein thou hast declared our adoption and let vs lament the doubting hereof in vs striuing againste it as we shal be made able of the Lorde a man I say that is regenerate consisteth of two men as a man may say namely of the olde man and oâ— the newe man The old man The new man The olde man is like to a mighty Giant suche a one as was Goliath â—or his birth is now perfecte But the newe man is like vnto a little childe such a one as was Dauid for his birth is not perfect vntill the day of hys generall resurrection The old man therfore is more stronger lusty and stirring then is the newe man Why the olde man is stronger then the new because the birth of the newe man is but begun now and the old man is perfectly born And as the olde man is more stirring lustye and stronger then the newe man so is the nature of him cleane contrary to the nature of the newe man In what respect one man is both an old man and also a nâ—w man as being earthly and corrupt with Sathans seede the nature of the newe man being heauenly and blessed with the celestiall seede of God So that one man in as muche as he is corrupte wyth the seede of the Serpent is an olde man and in as muche as he is blessed with the seede of God from aboue he is a new man And as in as much as he is an old maÌ„ he is a sinner and an enemy to God so in as much as he is regenerat he is righteous holy and a frend to God the seede of God preseruing him from sinne so that hee cannot sinne as the seede of the Serpent wherewith hee is corrupt euen from his conception inclineth hym yea enforceth him to sinne and nothing els but to sinne So that the best part in man before regeneration in Gods sight is not onely an enemy but enmitie it selfe How one man may be called alwayes sinfull and alwayes iust One man therefore which is regenerate well may be called alwayes iust and alwaies sinneful iust in respect of Gods seede and hys regeneration sinnefull in respecte of Sathans seede and his first birth Betwixt these two men therfore there is coÌ„tinual conflict and warre most deadly The flesh and olde man by reason of his birth that is perfect Why the olde man oftentymes preuayleth agaynst the new man doth often for a time preuaile againste the newe man being but a child in comparison and that in such sorte as not onely other but euen the children of God them selues thinke that they be nothing els but old and that the spirite seede of God is lost and gone away where yet notwithstanding the truth is otherwise the spirite and the seede of God at the length appearing againe The old man so mightely preuayleth sometymes agaynst the new in the children of God that the spirite seede of God seemeth to be vtterly taken from them whereas in deede it is not so as afterwards to their great comfort they finde and feele and dispelling away the clouds which couer the sonne of Gods seede from shyning as the cloudes in the aire do the corporall Sunne so that sometimes a man cannot tel by any sense that ther is any Sunne the cloudes and windes so hiding it from our sight Euen so our cecitie or blindnes and corrupte affections do often shadow the sight of Gods sede in Gods children as though they were plaine reprobates Whereof it coÌ„meth that they praying according to their sense but not according to the truthe desire of God to giue them agayne his spirite as thoughe they had lost it and he had taken it away Which thing God nor dothe in deede although hee make vs to thinke so for a time for alwayes hee holdeth hys hand vnder his children in their falles that they lye not still as other doe whych are not regenerate And thys is the differeÌ„ce betwixte Gods children which are generate and elect before all times in Christe and the wicked cast awayes that the elect lie not stil continually in theyr sinne as doe the wicked but at the length doe returne agayne by reason of Gods seede which is in them hid as a sparkle of fire in the ashes as we maye see in Peter Dauid Paule Mary Magdalene and others For these I meane Gods children God hathe made all thinges in Christe Iesu to whom he hath geuen this dignitie that they should be hys inheritaunce and spouses Thys our inheritour Christe Iesus God wyth God light of lyght coeternall and consubstantiall wyth the Father and wyth the holy Ghoste to the ende that he myghte become our husbande because the husbande and the wyfe must be one body and flesh hath taken our nature vppon him communicating with it and by it in his owne person to vs all his children 1. Peter 1. his diuine maiestie as Peter sayth and so is become flesh of our flesh and bone of oure bones substantially As the wyfe is no sutable person but the husband so Christe being our husband let him enter the Action for our sinnes as we are become flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones spiritually al that euer we haue perteining to him yea eueÌ„ our sinnes as al that euer he hath pertaineth vnto vs euen his whole glory So that if Sathan should sommon vs to aunswere for oure dettes or sinnes in that the wife is no sutable person but the husbaÌ„d we may well bid him enter his action against our husband Christe and he will make him a sufficient aunswere For this ende I meane that we might be coupled and maried thus to Christe and so be certaine of saluation and at godly peace with God in our coÌ„sciences God hath geuen his holy worde which hath two partes as nowe the children of God do consist of two men one part of Gods word being proper to the old man the other part of gods